THE BOOK WAS
DRENCHED
OU_158649>5
co
GAZETTEER
OF
AURANGABAD
Iiui)li0f)tfr uitter Uje ottors
's obernment.
PRINTED AT THE TIMES OF INDIA STEAM PRESS.
1884.
PREFACE.
IT was proposed to write a Gazetteer of the whole of
H. H. the Nizam's Dominions on the plan of the Maisur
Gazetteer ; but the late Prime Minister, Sir Salar Jung,
G.C.S.I., D.C.L., decided that the Gazetteer of a division
or district should be first attempted, and that, if approved of,
the work should be extended so as to embrace the whole of
the Dominions. A small establishment, with Mr. E. G. Lynn,
B.C,E., as compiler, was accordingly organised in May 1879,
and was placed under the orders of Nawab Mukram-ud-Daula
Bahadur, the Revenue Minister. Materials were collected
from the district of Aurang&bikl, and the present work was
commenced somewhat after the plan of the district Gazetteers
of the Bombay Presidency.
Towards the end of 1879, the establishment was greatly
increased, and operations were extended so as to embrace
half of His Highness's Dominions, consisting of nine districts
included in the province of Mahratwara, A vernacular
historical branch was also formed to accumulate old books,
pamphlets, manuscripts, &c., for the purpose of compiling a
history of the Hindu and Mahomedan periods of the Dakhan.
In the beginning of August 1880, the Department was much
reduced. In the following year , instructions were given to
the compiler to collect archaeological and historical data from
Telingana, in order to elucidate the History of Warangal,
which was called for by Mr, Sewcll, an officer specially
appointed by the Madras Government to prepare a history of
the Hindu dynasties of Southern India. Further reductions
were made in the Gazetteer establishment by the transfer of
several members to other branches of the service ; and in
1882, the compiler was directed to furnish historical and
descriptive sketches of Warangal and other places for
Dr. Hunter's Imperial Gazetteer of India.
It will be observed that the present work embodies much
information of a general character, which carries it beyond
the scope usually assigned to local Gazetteers. The district
is one of more than ordinary interest, and supplies the best
materials for tracing out the institutions of the country. The
caves of Ajanta, Eluraand Aurangabad illustrate better, than
anything else, the habits and customs of the early inhabitants,
and the great revolutions of religious life and thought which
pervaded the whole of India.
f
It remains to acknowledge the assistance received in the
compilation of the work. The thanks of the Government
are due to a former British Resident, Sir Richard
Meade, K.C.S.I., who furnished copies of the Statistical
Reports of Dr. Bradley, &c.,and of the Reports of the Great
Trigonometrical Survey of India relating to the Nizam's
Dominions, besides rendering other assistance. Subsequently,
J. G. Cordcry, Esq., M.A., very kindly placed the books of
the Residency office library at the disposal of the Gazetteer
Department, and appointed a clerk to examine the records
and supply any information that might prove useful. Among
the officers of His Highness's Government, the largest contri-
Ill
butor was Munir Nawaz Jang (Maulvi Saiad Mahdi AH), the
Revenue Secretary, who was in fact identified with the work,
particularly during the time that it was under the orders of
Nawab Mukram-ud-Daula Bahadur, the Revenue Minister.
His Assistant in the Revenue Department, Maulvi Saiad
Charagh Ali, furnished most of the materials for the chapter
on Administration ; and another Assistant in the Revenue
Survey Department, Fardunji Jamshedji, supplied the data
for the chapter on Agriculture. Much of the information
relating to Architecture was contributed by Rai Mannu
Lall, Assistant Secretary to Government, P. W. D., and
Babu Madhusuden Chattarji, Vice-Principal of the Engineer-
ing College.
HAIDARABAD DAKHAN,
My 1884.
CONTENTS,
AURANGABAD.
CHAPTER I.
PAGE.
Physical Geography. Position and Boundaries ; Aspect ; Rivers;
Hills ... 116
Geology. Dakhan Trap ; Alluvial Deposits 16 27
Meteorology. General Observations ; Epitome of Weather ;
Registers of Temperature ; Table of Heights ... 27 47
CHAPTER II.
Flora. General Description 49 54
Indigenous and Naturalised Plants 54 74
Plants generally cultivated or grown in Gardens ... 75 82
CHAPTER III.
Fauna. In vertebra ta '83 92
Vertebrata 92 116
Domestic Animals 116 122
CHAPTER IV.
History. Hindu Period 123 142
Early Mahomedan Period 142 151
Bahmani Kings ... ... ... 151 157
Nizam ShcChi Kings 158 181
Moghal Viceroys of the Dakhan 181 198
Nizrfras of Haidarrfbrfd 198 222
VI
CHAPTER V. PAGE.
Inhabitants. Kolarians ; Dravidians ; Aryans ; Present Hindus ;
Musalmans 223 231
Numbers and Sects. Population in 1849-50 ; Population in
1881 231 243
Castes and Occupations. Hindus 243 311
,, Mahomodans, &c 311 324
Towns, Villages, &c 324 330
CHAPTER VI.
Religion of Hindus 331 359
Language of ... 360 367
Literatureof 367 385
Religion of Mahomedans 385 415
Language and Literature of Mahomedaus 415 427
CHAPTER VII.
Art and Industry* A. Architecture.* Hindu Architecture.'
Caves of Ajanta, (Ihatotkaoh, Aurangrfbad, and Elura ... 429 569
Structural Works. Jain Stylo ; Dravidian Style ; Indo- Aryan
Style ; Chalukyan Style 570 583
Mahomedan Architecture. Path^n Style ; Moghal Style 583 604
B. Industrial Arts. Metal Work ; Carpentry ; Weaving ; Paper-
making ; Earthenware, &c. 604 637
CHAPTER VIII.
Agriculture. Cultivators ; Soils ; Seasons ; Crops 639 642
Agricultural Stock 642 644
General Remarks 644 651
Agricultural Operations 652 655
Details of Crops 656 694
Famines, &c 694 699
Vll
CHAPTER IX. PAGE.
Trade and Commerce. Routes ; Passes ; Railways ; Bridges ;
Ferries ; Rest Houses ; Post and Telegraph Offices 701 709
Early Trade ; Development ; Centres ; Markets ; Fairs ; Shop-
keepers, Ac. ; Imports ; Exports . ... 709 - 722
Capitalists. Exchange Bills, &c. ; Currency ; Interest ; Grain
Advances ; Money-lenders ; Land Mortgages ; Artisans ;
Labourers ; Wages ; Prices ; Weights and Measures 723 739
t
CHAPTER X.
A. Land Administration. Staff' 741 742
History. Early Hindu ; Mahomedan ; Mahratta ; Nizam ;
Financial Embarrassments ; Farming and Am^ni Systems ... 743 762
Sir Salar Jang's Ministry 762 780
B. Justice. Civil and Criminal Justice ; Police Re-organization ;
State of Crime ; Jails 781 791
C. Revenue and Finance. Stamps ; Law and Justice ; Customs ;
Forests ; Public Works ; Municipalities ; Balance Sheet ... 792 797
D. Instruction. Schools ; Persons able to read and write ;
Village Schools 798 800
E. Health. General State of Health ; Prevailing Diseases ;
Dispensaries 801 804
CHAPTER XL
Sub-Divisions and Interesting Places 805 877
INDEX. ... . ... ix xviii
GAZETTEER
OF THE
AURANGABAD DISTRICT.
CHAPTER 1.
PHYSICAL GEOGRAPHY, GEOLOGY, AND
METEOROLOGY.
PHYSICAL GEOGRAPHY.
TIIK district of Aurang^bad lies in tho north-west corner of His
Highness the Nizam's Dominions, and is situated between the
parallels of 19 17' 30" and 20 40' 10" north latitude, and between
the meridians of 74 39' 30'' and 76 40' east longitude, covering an
area of about (5,986 square miles. Its greatest length from east to
west is 130 miles, and its greatest breadth from north to south
1)5 miles.
The district is bounded on the west and north by the provinces of Boundare
Ahmadnagar, Nasik, and K&idesh of the Bombay Presidency ; on
tho east by the Haidarab^d Assigned districts of Berar and a portion
of the Parbhaini district of His Highness the Nizin's Dominions ;
while to the south the river Godavari separates it from the remaining
portion of Parbhaini, and also from the Niztfm's district of Birh and
the Bombay district of Ahmadnagar.
In its physical features the country is divided into two distinct
sections, consisting of the ' Uplands' to the north, and the ' Lowlands'
Chapter I. 2 [Aurangabad
rhyiiCftlGeo-
giapby.
in the valley of the Godavari to the south. This natural division into
an upland and lowland country partakes of the character of the
adjacent Assigned districts of Ber$r, and may not be inaptly
Physl u!rei.. fea- compared with the ' Btflaghat' and c PaiangMt' sections of that
province, the former of which is a continuation of the same highland
region from Aurangba'd arid Kanhar ; while the Paianghat in the
valley of the Purna, has its counterpart in the lowlands in the valley
of the Godavari.
r fl lc ]owlund country presents few diversities in its physical aspect^
and consists of wide undulating plains to the south, south-east, and
west. The lofty Sattaru and Malmdeo outliers, standing in advance of
the steep escarpments of the Aurangabad uplands cut the horizon on
the north. Below them the country swells out in gentle undulations,
sloping very considerably from the barrier of mountains to the basin
of the Godavari. To the west the Kundala hills bound the higher
plains of Bai/apur and Ganddpur ; while to the cast the fertile valley
of the Dudn;C is flanked on the one side by the Sattdra and Mahadeo
range, and on the other by the Ju'lls of Maholi, Kinkura, and
Kimclari. These two separate chains approach each other towards
Aunuigd bud and Daulatubad ; and the valley is also partly shut in on
the cast by the table-land of Maha*l Sawargaon and the deflections of
the Shivni hills from the plateau in continuation of the Kunclari hills,
leaving it open only on the south-east, where the surface alopcs
gradually towards the Godavari. The low country is exceedingly
fertile, and almost tho whole of it is cultivated; but the view of these
interminable) plains is monotonous and wearisome, for they are
remarkably destitute of trcesj which are only to be seen here and
there in scattered clumps noting the sites of villages.
The elevated region to the north is enclosed by the hills of
Aurangabad on the one side, and those of A'janta on the other ;
while to the west it is shut in by the Buidmuhal range, and on the
east it passes into the Blaghat of Beran The intervening country
falls by a series of broad terraces towards the basins of tho three
District] 3 ** *
Physical Gtofe
graphy.
rivers which take their rise in the higher lands of Ttfkli, Kanhar, and
A'janW. Between the basins, and parallel with the course of the uplands.
rivers, there are flat-topped ranges of hills with bare rugged sides,
enclosing valleys of much beauty and fertility. The perennial streams
in the upper regions produce a constant verdure, in pleasing contrast
to the arid parched appearance of the plains during the hot months
before the rains; while the wall-like aspect of the outer hills Js broken
by dark woody ravines, dividing it into projections covered with jungle
and brushwood, and standing out like so maiiy buttresses overlooking
the plains below. It is a misnomer however, to write of these up-
lands as ' hills,' for they have no definite axes of elevation. They
are rather a series of flat-topped plateaus, appertaining to that great
table-land of Peninsular India that has been worn away by sub-
aerial denudation, and the present hill-ranges are merely the dividing
Jines left uridenuded between different drainage areas. The effects
of denudation are unmistakably seen in tho district, where the
upland country running into the B^l#ghat of Ber^r, and forming tho
Northern limit of tho table-land of the Dakhan, has been denuded
in the drainage area of the Pen Gangd, from its further continuation
.towards the east to \yhat is known as the Nirmal or Sichel range of
hills. Similarly the basin of the Sivn has interrupted its extension
with the Rundrfla hills on the west, and the Dudn with the Sattara
and Mahdeo range to the south ; while the uplands themselves have
been considerably broken by the Iailnq., the Purna, the Girja, and
their tributaries. In the same way the lowlands, consisting of low
flat-topped terraces, the remnants of their connection with the upland
.country, $re furrowed by jthe numerous tributaries of the Godavari.
The general elevation above the level of the sea is from 1,700 to onnerai
tlon,
1,900 feet on the south, and from 2,000 to 2,200 feet on the north.
The country falls to the south-east, which is the general direction .
of the lines of f drainage, Thns, starting from Baiz^pur on the west,
which is about 1,924 feet above the level of the sea, the country falls
to 1,839 feet at GSndrfpiir, 1,777 feet at Saunkhedf, and 1,698 feet
jat Paiton. A little above this line, storting from Peogaon to the east
Chapter L 4 [Aurohgabad
Pbytlcal Geo-
graphy.
of Baizrfpur on the Nandgaon road situated at about 1,939 feet above
the level of the sea, the country falls below the Sattera and Mah^deo
hills to 1,807 feet at Thaigaon on the Ahmadnagar road, and to 1,817
feet at Pachud on the Birh road. Similarly along the foot of the
hills, Daulatebad is about 2,326 feet, Anrangb*d 2,143 feet, Delhi-
gate 2,236 feet^ dak bungalow 2,041 feet, and JiClna 1,986 feet above
sea-level. Next taking a section from Baizapur across the Kundla
hills, which are comparatively low, and proceeding along the
highlands to the north of the district, the country falls from 2,372
feet at Janifal to 2,217 feet at Tkarod& Then rising to 2,431 feet at
Kanhar and 2,740 feet at HtfsU, beyond the Kanhar gh^ts en route
to A'jant, it falls to 2,585 feet at Pisora, and 2,387 feet at Barra
Borgaon on the banks of the Puma. The country rises once more to>
2)629 feet at Gulagaon, and after descending some low terraces^
reaches the A'janU plateau situated about 2,370 feet above the level
of the sea. The table- land is now abruptly cut off to the north, and
the country has a sudden drop of about 500 or 600 feet into the
valley of the Tapti. The mouth of the ravine of A'janta, where it
debouches into the open country as the W agora river, is about 1,738
feet above the level of the sea ; and the village of F^rd^pur, situated
on its banks lower down, is about 1,700 feet. Between Aurangrfbtfd
on the south and A'jantd on the north, the country averages about
2,200 feet above sea-level, being 2^313 feet at Sillur, 2,397 feet at
A'lnd, and 2,434 feet at Phulm^ri. Along the rivers, it falls at
Bokardan, on the Kailn4 to 2,151 feet, and at J^farab^d at the
junction of the Kailna with the Purna to 1,686 feet.
River system. Except for a very small portion of country beyond the A'jant and
Giiotriltf ghats which belongs to the valley of the Tapti, the district
s drained by the Godavari and its tributaries to the north, so that
an enumeration of the principal feeders of the river will comprise
almost the whole river system of the district.
Godrfvari has its origin in several streams in the Western Ghtfts
and Ch&idor hills abo\e Nrfsik, but the stream issuing from Trirabak
District; 5 CjUntor l.
Phyricl Geo-
graphy.
lias been selected by the Hindus as its peculiar source. According to
'Abul Fazl, it was formerly called Gangd Gotama, having been dedi-
cated by the Hindus to the Rishi Gotama, to whom the sacredness of
the river is said to have been revealed by Rm. It is also called
Godia and Vriddha Gangf, and is held in veneration second only to
the Ganges. The Godavari forms a part of the southern boundary
of the Aurang^bad district for about 127 miles. In this distance
along its right bank, the river adjoins the Ahmadnagar district for
51 miles, and the Birh district for 49 miles ; while the Paitan
tluk extends for about 14 miles on both sides, the Baizapur t41uk
for about 9 miles, and the Ahmadnagar district for about 3
miles in two small patches, one running into the Paitan t^luk and
the other into the Baizapur tluk. The banks and bed of the Godd-
vari are often rocky ; but more frequently the banks are covered
with alluvium, aud the bed sometimes contains sand to d, great depth.
Large quantities tif silt are brought down duriug the monsoons, and
are deposited on both banks. The centre of the channel is strewn
with the debris of rocks and with gravel, but finer deposits are heaped
up along the margins in sandbanks which are constantly shifting.
In the same way the position of the channel also varies. Sometimes
it runs along one bank, sometimes along the other, and sometimes
.towards the centre. The flow of the Godavari is impetuous down
to Tok and Saunkhed^, and the river is confined within narrow
limits, averaging from 200 to 300 yards ; but lower down it broadens
out to more than 400 yards, and at particular places, as at Paitan,
is about 500 yards from bank to bank. In the cold season the
stream occupies a breadth of about 540 feet near Shdgad, with a
depth of water not exceeding two feet. This depth however, varies,
and depends mainly on the shifting character of the sandbanks in the
bed of the river. But, speaking generally, the depth of water in
the cold season seldom exceeds two feeft, although no doubt there
are particular pools of much greater depth. The banks are from 40
to 100 feet high, the northern bank being as a rule, higher than the
southern. Both are covered with scanty vegetation, and are broken
Chapter t $ [Aurangabftd
Physical Ceo.
grephy.
by deep vertical chasms formed by the at i ion of streams struggling
to unite their waters with the Godavari. Tlio whole course of the
river is very tortuous, with a general direction first east and then
south-east ; but during the rains there is a rapid rush of the waters
brought in by its numerous tributaries, and then the banks are flooded
on both sides, and the main stream sometimes forms new and shorter
channels across the neck of some sinuous bend where the soil is
sufficiently yielding. An instance of this occurs at the confluence
of the Katkalli stream, which enters the Godrfvari from Baizapur on
the west.
rurnA. The principal tributary of the Godavari in the district is the
Purnti, called also the Kdta Purn. The Purna rises in the high-
lands of Grfot^la on the north, a mile and a half west of the small
village of Mhon, in north latitude 20 23', and east longitude 75
17'. It flows first cast, then south-east, then east again for a distance
of 72 miles, and then passes into the province of BenCr near the village
of Chinskhod, 10 miles below Jafarabad. It re-enters tho district 28
miles lower down, near the village of Wajir, and after a further length
of 30 miles passes into the Parbhaini district. The total length of
the river, including the portion in Berr, is 130 miles, and its average
width about 150 yards, with banks from 20 to 30 feet deep. Tho
bed is generally rocky, and retains tho water injhils or pools all the
year round* During heavy rains the river runs full ; but the water
subsides in a few hours, and then tho average depth is from one to
two feet. In tho hot season however, it is only a shallow stream
from six to nine inches deep. The Purn receives several large
tributaries, the chief on the north bank being the Damn and the
Kailntf, and on the south bank the A'rjncf, the Girj, and the
Dudnd.
Damn*. The Damn rises near Shivni, and after a south-easterly course of
35 miles, falls into the Purna, four miles below Jfarbcfd
The Kailn^ rises in the A'jant4 ghts near Gosald, and joins the
Furn& at Ji&rtf bftL It flows to the south-east, and has a length of
District] 7 Chapter I*
Physical Geo-
graphy.
55 miles, receiving the Juah on its left bank. This latter rivet
rises in the A'janta ghats above U'ndengaon, and after a south-easterly
course of 35 miles, enters the Kailnrf three miles below the famous
village of Assaye.
To the south of the Purna, the A'rjntf rises in the hills above A'rjnu*
Kanhar near Tufan, flows eastward for a distance of about 34 miles,
and enters the Purna below Sisarkheda.
The Qirja rises in the Baiamuhal hills near Tdkli> and after an aw*,
easterly course of about 50 miles, enters the Purn*i below Walso.
The banks of this river are rugged ; its flow is perennial ; and it
receives numerous streams from the hills that bound it to the north
and south.
The Dudna, is the most southerly and the most important tributary
of the Purna. It rises at the base of the Kinkurrf hills near Cf m-
kheda, and after flowing generally to the south-east in a meandering
coarse for about 115 miles, enters the Parbhaini district one mile
below the village of Kauudchan. It receives numerous tributaries,
especially from the north, where the water- shed from the table-lands
is more remote than from the Mahrfdeo hills. The principal tributa-
ries on the left bank are the Kalliani and the Kundalka ; and on tho
right bank the Hrfuki and the Sukna.
The Kalliani is called after the village of that name near its
source, and drains the hilly districts of Wagrul and Shivni. It
receives many mountain streams from the east, the chief being tho
Girja. The Kalliani flows in a south-easterly direction for 26 miles
and enters the Dudna near the village of Babli.
The KundulkcC, on the right bank of which stands tho town of
J4ln, has its source near Rajura, among the highlands to the
north. It flows to the south-east for 40 miles, and empties its waters
into the Dudnrf, two miles south of Pipalgaon.
The Sauki has its origin in the hills of Maholi, and after flowing to 8Ai*i.
the south-east for 25 miles, enters the Dudn4 north of Dongargaon.
Chapter 1. [Aurangabad
Phyiical Geo-
gr^phy.
Bakua. 'the Hukna has its source in the same hills to the north of Auranga-
bd, and flowing first to the south and then to the east, enters the
Dudna, after a course of about 40 miles, near the village of Ranjan-
gaon.
other afflu- The remaining affluents to the south are inconsiderable, the largest
enta to the
oath. being the K^rinjrf, draining the hills on which Jamkhed and Rohil-
lagar are situated, and the Pahur, draining the highlands around
A'mbad.
other tribu- The other tributaries of the Goda'vari in the Auranga'baJ district
tarles of the
Godavari. are t h e Koriw&I, the Katkalli, the Sivtoa, and the Ganda.
The Koriwad, in the extreme western corner, flows through the
Nizam's dominions for a distance of only four miles.
Tho Katkalli is formed by the confluence of the Suraugi and
Narangi. The former rises in British territory, and flows for only
four miles through the Auranga'ba'd district ; while tho latter rises
in the hills of KundrfUC near Narelu, and is 12 miles long. The
Surangi and Narangi unite at Baizapur, and under the namo of the
Katkalli river, enter the Qodavuri to the west of Wanjergaon after
a course of 20 miles. The Katkalli is about 150 feet wide neai'
Bui/a'pur, and is an impetuous stream during the rains, but tile
waters subside in a few hours.
Tho Sivna is a largo river, rising in the Gaota'la ghat below thu
Paidka hill-fort. It flows first to the south-east for l(j miles, arid
passes for a distance of 3 miles through a small patch of British
territory which lies in this district. After a further length of 7 miles,
it traverses another patch of British territory for 5 miles, and sweeps
round to the south-west for 29 miles, and then to the south for 30
miles. The Sivna unites its waters with the Godtfvari near the
village of Saunkheda', after a course of about 90 miles. In its lower
parts the river is from 100 to 150 yards wide, and the banks are
sometimes from 40 to 50 feet deep. It flows with great velocity
during the freshes, and brings down large quantities of detrital
~ Chapter !
District.] I) ruyeniao.
graphy.
matter, which is often deposited along the banks during floods. The
freshes however, are quickly over, and after this the depth is seldom
more than one or two feet. The Sivnrf contains water all the year-
round, but din-ing the dry season it is a shallow stream from six to
nine inches deep. The principal tributary oftho Sivnd is the Daiku
which rises in the Gaotala ghats in Kamlcsh, and after a courso of
35 miles, enters the Sivna five miles below Lasura. The Bori, a
smaller tributary, rises in the Kundfihi hills, and enters the Sivnu one
mile below the Daiku near the village of Warji.
The Gandii or Kham river is another important tributary of the ' an ' 1A -
Godavari, and is about 48 miles long. It has its source in the hills
close to Llassulpura and Mausala, and after passing easterly for 12
miles, is joined by a largo stream two miles south of llarsul. The
Gandrf then skirts the city of Aurangabad, and flowing in a southerly
direction, enters the GodaVari near the village of Jogiswar.
Various mountain streams from the hills of Sathira and Mahadeo st rw m", n
join together in their progress towards the basin of the Godavari.
In this manner the Yair and Warrii, called also the Vela and Sabhan-
ga, are formed above Paitan, and after uniting their waters to-
gether, enter the Godavari near Gangulwad. Bt'low Pailan again
the Virbudra rises at the base of the hills near Kasner, and descend-
ing in a southerly direction, discharges itself into the Godavari a
mile westward of Nangaon, after a very winding course of about 25
miles. Two little nallrfs, called the Nanni and Dhori, are on the right
bank of the Godavari opposite Paitan, and form the boundary between
the Nizam's villages and the British territory to the south.
The narrow strip of country beyond tho A'janta and Gaotali Ta ' )fl valu>y -
ghats contain the sources of several streams that enter tho Girnar
and Tapti, such as the Wagorrf, the Sonuj, the Bala*, tho Ilowra, tho
Arnavati, and the Gulduth. Some of them traverse the district for
15 or 20 miles, but they are generally not of much importance.
The larger rivers in the district contain water all the year round. ncSSF^t c fho
During the hot season they dwindle down to very small streams,
a a
Chapter I-
Physical Qeo-
jfrophy.
10
[Aurangabad
enclosing jhils or pools of water along their course, especially wher3
the bods are rocky. The smaller streams are dry during this portion
of the year, but water can always be procured by excavating their
beds a little below the surface.
River Basins. The following table contains an estimate of the total length of the
Goddvari within the district, and that of the larger tributaries belong-
ing to its system of waters, together with the areas of the different
catchment basins :
Ferries.
NanicH of Rivers.
Length.
Area of Catchment
Biihin.
127 inilcB.
6,000 square miles.
(fi") Sivrii
90
900 ,
(/;) (iftndft
48
826 ,
(/O Dudnfi
115
1,660 ,
102
1/J4G ,
Tn-pti .
425 ,
None of the rivers are navigable, as they are either too impetuous
during the rains or too shallow in the hot season, and their beds are
generally rocky.
The British government has provided ferries on the Goddvari at
BapturC to the extreme west, and at Toka on the Ahmadnagar road.
At Shdgadand at Paitan the ferries are provided by the Nizam's
government. There is also a ferry at Rakisbon, on the opposite
bank, attached to tho Birh district. The river is crossed at these
places in largo boats, propelled in the direction of the current either
by long bambus or by paddles. At Toka a large flat is pulled across
tho water from one bank to the other along iron chains suspended on
trestles. There is a ferry on the Purna at Bamni. In other places
tho rivers are commonly crossed on floats made of iron vessels, or on
tho dried shells of the pumpkin or gourd (kathu), several of which
are held together in a kind of network. On the smaller rivers, such
as the Sivnd, and on the higher parts of the Puru, all traffic is sus-
pended till the waters subside, which happens five or six hours after
every fresh.
ii 23firi-
graphy.
None of the numerous rivers and streams contain a sufficient tio < ?. nal Irriga "
perennial supply of water to support an extensive system of canal
irrigation. During the hot season, the Goclivari, the most impor-
tant river of all, contains barely one foot depth of water in the higher
parts of its course ; and the stream here is seldom moro than 150
feet in width, with a velocity of from two to three feet per second,
so that any supply taken from it would fail at the timo when it was
most required.
There are no natural lakes in the district; and the system of water Tank^ud
ter Storage.
storage in tanks with earthen lands is generally unsuitcd to tho
nature of tho country. The bands thrown up consist of decomposed
trap and black alluvium, which are porous and become so fissured in
the hot season, that they are generally breached in the rains. The
rich soils of the valley are, moreover, far better suited for wheat and
cotton than for wet cultivation, which is adapted rather to the hilly
country. Many tanks have even been voluntarily abandoned, at
least so far as irrigation is concerned, and are now only used for
drinking purposes, or for the manufacture of paper, as at K6gaspuri
above Daulat4b4d. Still, wet cultivation can bo maintained below
by a system of well irrigation, or by masonry tanks ; and in a country
like this, subjected as it is to uncertain monsoons, and possessing
only a shallow soil in tho upper parts, tho advantages of artificial
irrigation to meet extraordinary and not improbable changes in the
season are undoubted. The attention of the early Mahemedan con*-
querors was especially directed to the effectual and ample supply of
water for purposes of irrigation and for domestic consumption. The
traces of their works are still scattered about the country in dilapidat-
ed tanks, bands or bdnddrds, aqueducts, baolis, and draw-wells. The
mountain streams were made available for purposes of irrigation, by
building a bdnd of solid masonry across the bed of some nrflUi favour-
able for the purpose, and the pent-up water was then diffused through
channels over tho surrounding fields. The bdnd built across tho
nrflla was called a 'b&ndardj and the channels were termed 'phats.'
Smaller bands called * bdrriis ' were formed in the channels themselves,,
Chapter j. 19 [Aurangabad
Kbyiical Geo- L ^^
grapby,
to spread the water over the land to be irrigated. A fine series of
tanks is to be seen in the vicinity of what is supposed to have been
the ancient city of Budravanti or Budavati, upon the plateau above
the fort of Daulatib&l. The works are assigned to the Tughlik
kings suli&n Ghuis, his son sulUn Mahomed, and sultan Firoz the
nephew of the latter. The memory of these three kings is venerated
to this day by the Kunbis, and they are still known as the Tughlik
Padsh&hs, the protectors of the cultivators. The following tanks
are ascribed to sultrfn Mahomed : Kutlug talao. A fine sheet
of water when fulL It is faced with masonry and steps,
and has a summer palace upon its banks. This tank is situated
to the cast of the city of Mausala, and is called after the
sultan's tutor Kutlug, who was governor of the fort of Daulatabiid
when it was made. Pdri-kd-talao, or as it is variously termed, rdja
Yunas-kei-talao and Ganjr^van-ka'-talao, the latter name being
given on account of Pir G an jra van's tomb, which stands on its
bank, is of large dimensions and is faced with stone steps on three
sides. The tank has an average depth of 70 feet, and is nearly 200
yards in circumference. The band confining the water is thrown across
a deep ravine, and is 210 feet in breadth at the top, A broad flight
of forty steps leads down to the water on the north side, and there is a
smaller flight of steps on tho south. The tank is fed from others
formed near the hills for tho purpose, and one of these supplies the
town of Uoz by a line of underground pipes. Masonry tanks formed
as this one is, without cement, are termed Hemad Panti, a name also
given to temples and religious structures built of stones very carefully
dressed and adjusted without any cement, "in the solidfashion of archi-
tects who distrusted the arch, and laid massive stone lintels over
monolithic pillars." They were popularly supposed to have been
built in one night by demons, for whom a JRishi, Hemad Pant, was
compelled to find employment,* Besides the above, the sultau
Mahomed Tughlik constructed a small tank at the foot of the Ldm-
a For Hem id Pant, see Chapter VJ., Religion, Language, and Literature ;
and for Hcm&d Panti temples, see Chapter VII., Architecture.
District] 13 Chapter*
Physical Geo-
graphy.
gaon ghdt, a stone-faced tank at the north-east entrance of Roz, and
five others in its vicinity, all of which appear to have been formed
for the convenience of the colony he twice planted on these heights,
when he removed the whole population from Delhi, as he did on two
several occasions. A fine tank atElura affords the means of irri-
gating a fertile tract of land. Outside the northern gate of Elura
stands the beautiful stone tcund constructed by A'halya Bhai, the
mother of the second Holkar, MaMr Ilao, at whose death in 1767
she took charge of the civil administration of the extensive family
jcfgir. The spring that here rises is supposed to possess miraculous
properties, and to have cured the r6j Eli (the traditional founder of
Elichpur) of his leprosy ;in gratitude for which he is said to have exca-
vated the remarkable temple of Kailas in the neighbouring hills. This
worthy princess, whose whole life was devoted to acts of philanthropy
and piety, built many wells and baolis in this part of the country
for the use of wayfarers. Another example of a stone kund built by
A'halya Bhai is seen at A'mbad, but it is not so well preserved.
There are many magnificent remains of former aqueducts and
Idnddrds, especially about the neighbourhood of Sultanpur, ' which
are assigned to sultan Ghias-ud-din Tughlik. In Malik Ambar's
time, the mountain streams were dammed up near their source so as
to form reservoirs, and the water was drawn off through sluices.
Works of this description were most abundant in the A'mbad taluk,
where the ruins of several tanks are still to be seen. Handsome
wells were occasionally built along the sides of the roads by bene-
volent individuals. They were of an irregular star-shaped pattern,
with steps leading to the water ; and were entirely restricted to the use
of wayfarers. Excluding the Sarf-i-Khs and jgir lands, there are
in all 16 tanks and 15,373 wells in the Aurangbd district. Of the
former, 7 are still in good order, and are chiefly used for domestic
purposes. Of the latter 4,610 are out of repair. At the present
day wells are usually sank by private individuals at their own cost,
but the government hold out certain privileges as an inducement to
the prosecution of this useful work.
Chapter I. 14 [Aurangabad
Physical Geo-
graphy.
itountaio. The different chains of hills have no definite names throughout
their whole length which have been given to them by the people,
but are generally called after the most prominent villages or town in
the vicinity, such as the hills of Kanliar, A'janta, Satturrf, &c. ; while
others again have different names in different parts. The hills of
the district may bo generally said to be a continuation of the Bala~
ghdt of Berr, separated by the basins of the rivers. Commencing
" d ^ rom ^ e 80U ^ l > tno NatWr range, called after the village of that
name, lying at the foot of the hills, runs cast for about 10 miles, and
then south for another 8 miles, and assuming the name of the Mahadeo
hills, runs south-east, falling away beyond A'inbad. The highest
point in the hummock above Girn^ra is 2,772 feet above the level
of the sea, or 400 feet above the city of Aurang&bad near the Delhi
gate, and 638 feet above the cantonment in the valley of the Qanda.
It is likewise 401 feet above the village of SatUfrrf at the foot of the
hills to the north, and 474 feet above Givaroi to the south ; while the
town of Paitan is 1,071 feet below the summit of the hills. The
range has a general elevation of from 2,200 feet to 2,300 feet above
the level of the sea, and falls gradually towards the south-east. At
A'mbad, the highest points are about 344 feet above the plains and
2,21)3 feet above the level of the sea. The broadest portion is at the
Parundi gluit, where it measures four miles across ; while the narrow-
est parts do not exceed one mile. The general form presented by
the hills is that of long flat levels in terraces, with hummocks and
conical eminences having flattened summits. The slopes are very
steep, especially in the western portion, and extend far out into the
plains. The southern slopes have a greater angle than the northern,
and are consequently more sparsely covered with scattered vegetation.
Mnhoit, Kin- To the north of Aurangabad lie the hills that extend from Khdnrf-
and Kun-
and Dauiatfbrfd to J * lnrf - Tlie y aro known locally as the
Malioli, Kinkurd, and Kundri hills ; and their spurs divide the
valleys of the principal tributaries of the Dudn&. These hills also
have their highest points towards the west, where they average from
2,300 feet to 2,400 feet above the level of the sea, and from 500
District.] 15 Chapter I.
Physical Geo-
graphy.
feet to 600 feet above the plains immediately below. Along the east
they fall considerably, being only about 2,000 feet above the sea-level,
and from 100 to 150 feet above the plains of Jaln. Further east
they pass away into the Shivni hills, and ultimately into the table-
lands of Mahal Sawargaon. The altitude of the Daulattfbad hill is
about 3,022 feet, being 786 feet above Aurangbid and 674 feet
above the foot of the hills, but some of the summits close by are
higher still. The highest point among the hills immediately to
the north-west of Aurangabrfd near the Cave Temples, is about
3,015 feet or 756 feet above Aurangrfb&l, and 640 feet above the
base of the hill. The highest point in the ghtft-crossings towards
lloz is about 2,769 feet ; and towards Phulm&ri near Chaoka, it is
2,675 feet.
The Baiamuhal range, passing along T6kli and Kanhar, connects
range,
the Aurangabrfd hills with the G6otla gluttsto the north, and forms
the principal water-shed for the numerous tributaries of the Purntf,
and for the tributaries on the left bank of the Sivnrf. The hills of
the range are lofty, averaging . from 600 to 700 feet above the plains
near Tdkli ; but tho highest are to the west of Kanhar, where the
Surpanath hill (3,517 fcot above the level of the sea) is 1,082 feet
above Kanhar, and 1,173 foot above Aurangcfbad. The ghrft-
crossing from Kanhar towards Ajantd, near the spur that divides
tho valley of the Girjii from that of tho Purna and A'rjntf, is about
577 feet above Kanhar in its highest point, and tho summits of the
hills are from 100 to 150 feet higher still
The Gaotala hills, known also as the S6tmhJ and A'ianttf chdts,
J e ; .
form the limit of the plateau country to the north. These mural gb4ts *
precipices with their Titanic bastions run east and west for a distance
of 70 miles. To the west of GrfotiU they form the northern
boundary between the Nizim's dominions and British territory for
a distance of 16 miles, and then pass into Kfodesh, but again approach
the frontier to the north of Tharodd. They haye a general elevation
of from 500 to 600 feet above the lowlands of Kfadesb, but particular
Chapter I. jg [Aurangabad
Geology.
eminences have a further elevation of from 100 to 150 feet above the
plateau. The top of the ghdt at A'jantd is about 670 feet above the
village of Ftfrddpur.
him, Tho Kundaia hills run east and west to the north of Baizrfpur.
They consist of low flat-topped hills averaging from 100 to 200 feet
in height.
Tho intervening country between the A'jant ghtfts on the north
and the Maholi, Kinkurd, and Kundtfri range to tho south is crossed
by a few low ranges forming tho spurs of the Baiimuhal hills, and
separating the valleys of the Damn**, the Juah, the KailnzJ, the
Purnu, and tho Girjfi, but they are not of much importance.
GEOLOGY.*
Formations. rffo geologicial formations of tho Aurangubdd district, beginning
with tho lowest, are as follows :
1. Middle Traps of tho Dakhan Tertiary.
2. Older Alluvial Deposits of the Goda" vari. \ Post-Tertiary
3. Modern Alluvial Deposits of the Godivari and other rivers. ) and Recent.
Central do- The lowest rocks belong to the great trappean region of the
crii.tion of e> t> i r &
Trap. j^Ujj^ wliirh is roughly estimated to cover an area of 200,000
square miles. They consist of a series of basaltic flows, all nearly
horizontal or presenting the appearance of having been so originally.
In some parts of the Western Ghtfts their vertical thickness is from
4,000 to 5,000 feet, and probably where thickest they may amount to
6,000 feet and more ; but this is the thick end of the formation, and
the flows thin out towards the extremities in a series of broad ledges
or steps. The rocks are believed to have been formed between the
highest Mesozoic and the lowest Oainozoic periods, or between the
The Records and Memoirs of the Geological Survey of the Government of
India were consulted in preparing the general account,
District] 17
Upper Cretaceous and the Lower Eocene formations. They are
divided into three groups :
1st. The upper traps and inter-trappeans of Bombay, 1,500
feet thick.
2nd. The middle traps, to which thoso found in this district
belong, 4,000 feet thick.
3rd. The lower traps and intor-trappcana of Nagpur, and
the Mekalgandi Pass, &c., towards tho limits of the for-
mation, 500 feet thick.
From the fact that tho inter-trappeans of tho lowest and highest
groups are fresh-water sedimentary rocks, and also from tho frequent
occurrence of volcanic breccia in the highest and middle group, it
has been inferred that tho trap rocks of the Dakhan aro of sub-aerial
origin. No remains of extinct volcanoes have been discovered, from
whence this great mass of volcanic matter could havo been ejected.
Large numbers of dikes are found on tho Western Coast, but there
aro very few in this district, and the only place that has tho appear-
ance of a crater at Lonur in Berar, adjoining the district to tho
cast of Jalna is remarkable fur tho absence of dikes in tho vicinity.
It is however clear from the occurrence of inter-trappeam, that
the rocks were not all thrown up in one continuous flow ; but that
there were long intervals of rcposo, during which time lakes wore
formed, and different conditions of life existed, which were sub-
sequently enveloped during periods of activity. This mode of
occurrence gives a peculiar aspect of stratification appertaining to the
sedimentary rocks, and terraces rise upon terraces, continuous over
great distances, as if indicating tho different flows in their order of
succession. Yet in a class of rocks which present much uniformity,
and which insensibly graduate into one another, it is not easy to draw
the line between each succeeding flow. Nor are their degrees of
compactness a sufficient index of their order, as this might be due
as much to their chemical composition, and the circumstances under
which they were discharged over the surrounding surface, as to their
3Q
X, 18 [Aurangabad
order of superposition. Thus several succeeding flows are crystalline
in character, while others are amygdaloidal and vesicular. Still a
thin parting of clay more or less indurated might form a kind of
dividing line; the upper lavas may be more vesicular or more
amygdaloidal, and the lower more basaltic ; while perhaps the lowest
amygdaloidal flows, next to the point of junction, may contain little
tubular penetrations subsequently fillccj in by infiltration, indicating
the rise of gases from the surface beneath. The lines of demarcation
however, will be faint or sharp, just as the periods of repose are short
or long ; HO that it is not unlikely that when two beds of similar
appearance and composition occur together, they may be confounded
as one. Tho different flows arc of no great thickness, and many of
tho more amygdaloidal beds appear to bo made up of several smaller
flows from six to ton feet each, while tho crystalline flows are perhaps
about fifteen feet each.
^rctroioiary of The trap throughout the district consists mainly of augitic lavas,
comprising tho various forms of basalt. The compact and amor-
phous rock, with its semi-vitreous texture and its perfect conchoidal
fracture, known specifically as basalt, occurs on the highest summits
of the hills in largo cubic masses. It is dark in the interior, contain-
ing small cavities coated generally with a reddish or black vitreous
glaze, while the exterior is of a yellowish-brown colour.
The very close-grained and uniformly crystalline variety known as
anamesi to is much more frequent, and of a massive structure, dark
internally, and weathering on its exterior into a reddish-brown colour.
Crystals of olivino arc plentifully disseminated throughout, and the
rock often occurs towards the middle of the hills, interstratified with
ashy and vesicular traps, sometimes forming tho terraces of the
lower flat-topped summits.
The third coarse variety, or dolerite, is perhaps the most abundant
It is the rock which yields the boulders by exfoliation, and seems to
harden as it approaches the kernel. It occurs often at the foot of
the hills, and often towards the summit, to which by its decoinposi-
District] 19 Cfctptw
Geology.
lion it gives a conical appearance. Such lulls ore difficult of ascent,
as they are steep and yielding to the tread ; and similar high inclina-
tions, due to the more rapid decomposition of the same rock, may be
generally seen below the harder scarps of the flat-topped hills. The
unaltered spheroidal cores are sometimes seen at the foot of the hills,
or scattered over the surface of the bed from which they have
weathered out. Porphyritic basalt is not much represented ; and
columnar structure is very seldom seen. The basalt in dikes is
generally disposed in vertical segments of small dimensions.
The most striking peculiarity is the great prevalence of vesicular Inif
trap and amygdaloid with nodules of zeolite or agate covered with
green earth. Beds of volcanic ash are also very common, differing
little from the basaltic lavas with which they are interstratified, but
their brecciated structure can always be readily detected. Occasion-
ally pumice is found in ash beds, but with interstices filled up as in
amygdaloid. Here and there, throughout the trap, beds of red bole
occur, generally a foot or two thick, sometimes containing scoriae, in
which case they cover the upper portion of a basaltic flow, into which
they appear to pass. Cracks and hollows are frequent, and the finest
crystals arc sometimes found in them. The principal minerals found
in crevices and cavities, and forming the nodules of amygdaloid, are
rock crystal, seldom amethystine, with the other varieties of quart/-,
such as agates, jasper, heliotrope, and chalcedony. Among the
anhydrous carbonates, calcito (Iceland spar) is very abundant. Of
the zeolitic hydrous silicates, thomsonitc, natrolite, galactite, and
stilbito are common ; and among the other hydrous silicates
laumonite, prehnite, and apophyllite ; while the green mineral
glauconite is very prevalent in the vesicular and amygdaloidal traps.
In the country between Jrfln and A'mbad occasional scarps formed tIO G n cml Se -
of the harder traps are seen in the low flat-topped rises; and lower
down in the valley the rocks that crop up from beneath the alluvium
consist generally of purple vesicular trap and amygdaloid, abounding j*in4
in kernels covered with green earth. In the bed of the GocWvari,
20 [Aurangabad
and also towards the foot of the hills, they are often tinged superfi-
cially with a brick-red colour, doubtless derived from the thin beds of
red bole found in the higher parts. The rocks are frequently fissured
and cracked, and the cavities are filled with different minerals, such
as rock crystal, agates, calcito, zeolites, &c. Doleritic trap is also
very frequent, in every stage of decomposition, and in peculiar con-
centric forms, Porphyritic trap containing glassy crystals of felspar
occurs in the bed of the Oodavari.
Amon the hills from A'mbad towards Puitan irood sections arc
tun. ^
seldom seen, as most of tlio rocks there arc much decomposed at the
surface. The following section is taken from some of the lower
scraps near Chotrf Pipalgaon on the Birh road. Starting with a red-
dish clay from six to nine inches thick in the bed of a nall a little
below tlio baso of the hill, some purple amygdaloid follows, not much
mottled, with the cavities and kernels coated with very little green
earth, except near tlio cracks and joints, where this mineral is more
abundant. The same rock higher up is of a reddish colour, with
numerous small kernels, giving a total thickness of about twenty feet.
Succeeding this for another six feet is some decomposed dolcrito
containing runs of calcareous matter. A thin band of reddish
clay is sometimes seen above, about niuo inches thick ; and
then a decomposed greyish-brown trap for twenty-five feet with
numerous small vesicles and nodules coated with green earth, but
the latter not very plentiful towards tlio top. Next comes a reddish
vesicular trap six feet thick with very fow nodules, which are not
coated with grooa earth. Above this, along the steepest slope of
the hill, are tho usual decomposing dolcrites for about fifty feet,
weathering into basaltic kernels ; and then another parting of red
clay about nine inches thick, succeeded by purplish trap twenty feet
thick, with a few cavities enclosing silioious minerals. This last trap,
almost perpendicular, forms tho scarp of the first terrace, and is also
tho rock of the cave excavations of Aurangabud and Elurn." Above
thia rock, which is sometimes intentratified with anamesite, are. tho
District] 21
J Oreotogy,
usual traps more or less amygdaloidal and vesicular, with perhaps
some hard basalt at the very summit
In the Sattara hills at GirnSrd, decomposing dolerites are seen inter-trap-
below, and then purple amygdaloidal and vesicular trap. About a
hundred feet above the base of the hill, a thin bed of sedimentary
rock, consisting of sandstones, &c., about six inches thick, appears
to be interstratified with the trap. Above again there are purplo
and greyish traps more or less vesicular and amygdaloidal, with
nodules and cavities generally coated with green earth. Judging
from the large quantities of little tubular pipes, sometimes covered
with green earth, that are seen about Bindhun, there appear to have
been many amygdaloidal flows about this region ; and the terraces
on the hills are also more numerous and of little depth.
Fine specimens of heliotrope and jasper, with dark silieious minerals . con^ntu of
resembling flint, are found between Paehod on the Birh road, and
Givaroi, to the south of the Sattar hills. These occur in a broad
fissure, running nearly east and west, among some trap that is
now much decomposed. Basalt is seen in a diko among the hills
between Pachod and Chicholi to the west of Choti Pipalgaon.
Along the valley of the Godavari the alluvial surface deposits Pftiun ana
to J l Gilmldpur,
generally conceal the underlying rocks ; but the latter are occasion-
ally exposed in a very decomposed state, in the beds of ndlMs.
Grey and purple traps occur at Saunkhe'da, and likewise towards
Gandapur, where they have a somewhat reddish appearance. At uaiApur and
Kaahar.
Baizrfpur they are slightly ferruginous, and rock crystals found in
cavities and cracks are sometimes of the amethystine variety. Crys-
talline flows are more frequent in the country beyond the right bank
of the Sivna. The low hills of Kundate, from Jarur to Janifal,
are covered with basalt. A considerable quantity of very black soil
containing basaltic boulders is seen towards Tharodrf, near which
village the amygdaloidal flows again make their appearance.
Towards Krfnhar amygdaloidal and vesicular traps, occasionally red-
Chapter t 22 [Aurangabad
Geology*
\
dened, occupy the higher p&rta of the valley of the Sivnrf. The green
mineral glauconite is very abundant, coating cavities and nodules*
The lower portions of the valley near the river generally contain
crystalline flows. The Surparafth hill consists of four heavy terraces,,
each capped with ashy and vesicular trap, interstratified as usual with,
anamesite. Basaltic boulders occur on the summit, but the hill is-
mainly composed of amygdaloidal flows. On one side there is a kind
of cave excavation much filled up, in the perpendicular scrap of
some ashy trap forming the first terrace of the hill. Thin partings
of clay [or red bole hardened into a sort of clay-stone from ono
to two feet thick are also frequent. A considerable amount of
agate, heliotrope, jasper, zeolite, and calcite is found among the
ndllas and hills.
KAnimr to The same rocks occur towards A'janta. In the ravine which
A'JantA, Hnkar-
uun,andJAimi. contains the cave excavations, tho vesicular traps are reddish below,
but groy and purple above. The excavations arc in a grey ashy
vesicular and amygdaloidal trap filled with kernels and cavities
coated with groen earth. The carvings and figures have a peculiar
pitted appearance from the weathering out of nodules. Tho oaves
are nearly a hundred feet above tho bed of the ravine, and about 400
feet below tho town of Ajanti. Similar doleritic and amygdaloidal
traps occur towards Bokardan and Jln. In the bed of the
Kailntf some reddish amygdaloids are seen, but in tho excavations
on tho banks of the river near Bokardan, tho rocks are purple and
greyish.
A'janu to Nothing unusual occurs in the intervening country between A janfef
and Aurangribtfd. The traps are the same, sometimes reddish as at
Kirl on tho Purnrf, and at A'land and Phulmrfri. Above these are
the usual red partings of clay, but much indurated, and breaking off
into angular fragments.
Auraug&b&a In the hills of Aurangabrfd, the purple and grey vesicular and
amygdaloidal traps are very abundant. At the base of the hills
they are, as usual, tinged with red* The hummocks and steep slopes
23
above the perpendicular scarps are formed of decomposing dolerites.
The scarps themselves consist of compact ashy beds interstratified
with anamesite. Several small dikes occur, between Aurangdb&l and
Chikaltan ; and the metal on the Jdln road consists of little cubes
of basalt. A heavier dike is seen between Aurangrfbrfd and Harsul ;
and another crosses the road near Daulatab^d. They have a direction
north by east, and south by west The hills aro generally in three
heavy terraces, with the highest consisting of hummocks or hump-
backed mounds ; but many of the hills both at Satttfrtf and Aurang-
Md consist of five or six smaller terraces of vesicular trap. Tho
winding excavations into the Daulatb6d hill-fort are cut out of the
compact ashy beds that form the wonderful perpendicular scarp all
round the hill. On the Nandgaon road to the left bank of the Sivnd
beyond Deogaon, the rocks are the usual amygdaloidal trap, with
some reddish earth about the 14th mile. Crystalline flows occur
from the right bank of the Sivnrf to the village of Tharod, distant
about 18 miles, and the basalt is close-grained and compact, and
splits up into cubes. The country is reddish in two insignificant
instances towards the hollows, but otherwise it is covered with very
black soil, often full of hard basaltic boulders. Amygdaloidal flows
are met with at Tharoda, but basalt is still frequent. In descending
the low ghrft to the Nizam's frontier at Galinodi, basaltic rocks are
first seen, then a parting of clay, and then amygdaloidal and vesi-
cular traps.
Allusion has already been made to the effects of denudation, pro-
dopoflitrt of the
duced by the Qodavari and its tributaries, in the soft or easily de-
composed rocks, that compose the broad valley to the south. The
river has a slight fall lower down, and forms a broad alluvial plain
where it traverses softer beds ; but cuts a steeper slope in the harder
rocks which it encounters in the higher parts of its course. The
superficial accumulations of detrital matter constitute the alluvium
of the valley, and extend in variable depths from twenty to fifty feet
along the bank of the Godtfvari. The upper portions of the deposit
24 [Aurangabad
consist of a brownish clay, abounding in nodules of kankar, or impure
carbonate of lime. The more massive forms of calcareous tufa fre-
quently fill up the cracks in the alluvial deposits, but sometimes they
form thick beds. At the base of the alluvium, and immediately upon
the underlying trap, there are water-worn pebbles and angular frag-
ments of zeolite, chalcedony, bloodstone, and agates, which have been
consolidated by carbonate of lime into a hard conglomerate. Bones
of mammalia have been found in this gravelly deposit ; and in 1848
the remains of a fossil elephant were found by Brigadier Twcmlow
commanding at Auranga'brtd, in the banks of the Godrfvari below
Toka. The cranium was identified by Dr. Falconer as belonrrino- to
the extinct ttlephas mamalicus. Dr. Bradley found fragments of a
huge tusk iirmly imbedded in the conglomerate near Rakisbon. The
bank here is about 58 feet deep, and is thus arranged :
Feet.
Ve-etable mould j
Loosely aiV-Te-ated fiu\i, d ile, a reddish deposit of bull' tin^e, mueh
intermixed with calcareous nodules and veins, the whole, eonfu^ed-
ly shatilied 4 ( j
Fine laniin.ited silt, <
('on^lomeralie bed of l.ir^o watet-woru pebbles of ehalcedony, a^ate,
iV-c. : the surface with an indurated crust of calcareous matter rid^-
iiitf it in waving forms j
^Similar <onerete of daik water-worn pebbles irregularly disposed, the
upper pad. formed of liner particles imbedded in calcareous maiter,
with undulating ridi;v marks on its exterior surface. The lower
portion a pebbly calcaieous marl, enveloping- the fossil ;j
Porphyptic trap witli tubular crystals of felspar, and much intersected
with cdleareous and earthy veins (j
Tink amy^daloidal trap 3
Total... 57
The fossil bed thins out towards the east, and changes its calcareous
silt into reddish clay, which envelopes the silicious pebbles in globular
lumps, and differs only from the prevailing red amygdaloid of the
district by being less coherent. Eventually it disappears under the
bank overlaid by globular basalt.
District.] 25 Chapter I*
Geology.
The cranium before alluded to was found by Brigadier Twemlow
near Paitan ; and be also found the lower head of a femur, and
what appeared to be a portion of the tibia, in the neighbour-
hood of Tokci, Bones of Bos and other animals occur in this
deposit.
From the gravels near Munji and Paitan, Mr. Wynne of the
Geological Survey of the government of India, obtained an agate
flake, apparently of human manufacture, thus affording a trace of
man occurring in the post-tertiary river gravels. " The river-cliff
here has a height of about fifty feet, and in a bed of uncompacted
sub-calcareous conglomerate or concrete, gravelly, and containing
shells of a species similar to those now living in the neighbourhood,
the specimen was found imbedded," about twenty feet above tho base
of tho cliff. Similar gravel deposits are met with in the larger
tributaries of the God^vari, and one instance may bo mentioned
on tho banks of the Furna near Kirala, but no fossil remains wore
found.
There are two kinds of superficial formations, one consisting of soii.
upland soil derived from the decomposition of the rocks on the spot,
peculiar to the hilly region, and the other alluvial soil, deposited by
water, belonging to the plains and to the hollows in the valloys of
rivers. They are variously composed, according to the rocks from
which they are derived, and are sometimes of a heavy rich
aluminous character, or consist of a light and fertile loam, in no case
of very groat depth, except in the immediate vicinity of tho Godavari.
The long flat levels on the summits of the hills have a shallow black
aluminous soil, covered with long grass. The sides, when not in
rocky ledges, are composed of crumbling and partially decomposed
dolerites and amygdaloids ; while the bases are of tho same stony and
unproductive nature, or contain a shallow soil scarcely more than a
couple of inches in depth. The higher portions of the valleys are
likewise shallow and undulating, and much intersected with ndllas.
Black soils occasionally occur, resting either on calcareous beds or
26 [Aurangabad
Geology.
on partially decomposed globular basalt. In the river valleys lower
down, a light-brown kankary alluvium is the prevailing soil. This
is often associated with a sub-recenfc conglomerate while cotton
soil occurs above in patches here and there, sometimes of a black
colour, and sometimes mixed with red. The black soil is generally
derived from basalt ; and its composition and colour vary according
to the proportions of iron, lime, magnesia, and the amount of organic
matter that it contains. The reddish kinds are perhaps coloured by
the clayey beds of bole and the red amygdaloidul traps. These, and
the greyish and brownish varieties, are very absorbent and retentive
of moisture, and are exceedingly fertile. In fact such is the exuber-
ant fertility of basaltic soils in general, that some are said to bear
wheat-cropping for thirty years in succession without a fallow ; while
a still more remarkable statement is made, that some of the black-
soil plains havo produced crops for two thousand years, without
manure, without having been loft fallow, and without irrigation.
As a rule, black soil . never irrigated at all. It expands and
contracts to an unusual extent under the respective influe?ice of
moisture arid dry ness. During the rains it is exceedingly muddy ;
and in the hot weather it is covered with cracks and holes* About
Bokardan and Jcilna the soil is sometimes very calcareous, generally
poor, and abounds with efflorescence of soda. The wells too, aro
often brackish. Towards A'mbad, there are greyish soda soils in the
upper parts, with darker and more fertile soils in the hollows.
{Sometimes the soil is of a reddish-brown colour. Similar soils occur
towards Paitan, where they are brownish-black, reddish, and greyish.
The high bank cast of Paitan contains some valuable yellow clay
beds derived from decomposed felspars ; and towards Gandapur and
Baizapur there aro very fertile reddish-brown soils. The valley on
the right bank of the Sivna contains vory adhesive black soil, shallow
and full of basaltic boulders. The valley in which Aurangabad
is situated contains rich reddish-brown soil ; and a similar soil is
generally characteristic of the other valleys and hollows, such as those
at Elura, Krfnhur, Ac.
District.] -21 Chapter lv
Meteorology.
Pot-holes, or giants' cauldrons, are very common in the rocky r i^^f^ in
beds of rivers, and have already been noticed. They are called
jhilsj jcrrais, or dohds, and are due to the exposure of the trap
rock during the dry season, and to the violent action of water during
the rains.
The discovery of an agate fluke, probably of human manufacture, Prehistoric
' * J 7 human imple-
in the right bank of tho Godavari, has already been noticed. Flakes menta '
or stone knives and cores were usually made from agates ; and more
of these remains might be found in the district, where agates are so
plentiful. They are possibly of palaeolithic age. None of the later
forms known as Celts, belonging to the neolithic age, have been found.
Implements of copper, bronze, and iron may not improbably be dis-
covered ; but very little is known about the stone circles, cromlechs,
barrows, and mounds of prehistoric ni^n, in this district.
METEOROLOGY.
The climate of Auranga'ba'd is influence^! by a variety of circum- nnnerai ob-
servations.
stances, such as its distance from the sea and the character of the
intervening country, its distribution into hind and water and the
direction of the mountain chains, its altitude above sea-level and tho
nature of its soil and of its vegetation ; while from the effects of
subacrial decomposition and denudation, the very form and produc-
tiveness of the land surface are to a groat extent dependent on atmo-
spheric influences. Aurangabad is not however, an isolated region
having distinct climatic peculiarities, but is subordinate to the larger
areas of Western India, which are governed by like meteorological
conditions. At the same time, the district may be subject to innumer-
able local variations of its own ; but in generalising it is necessary to
bring together the observations of large areas of which it is an
integral portion.
The temperature is mainly influenced by the vapour-bearing cur- Temperature,
rents known as the summer and winter monsoons ; but the district,
Chapter I, 28 [ Aurangab&
Meteorology. >
Temperature. f rom ftg geographical position, is very much loss under the influent \
of the winter than of the summer monsoon. The general direction of
the wind-partings, is determined by the valley of the Tapti bounded by
the A'jantd ghrfts, and that of the Godavari bounded by the hills of
Ahmadnagar and Jamkhed. The district has a general elevation of
2,000 feet above sea-level in the hilly region*, and 1,800 feet in the
plains. The soil derived from the decomposition of the characteristic
traps of the Dakhan is absorbent and retentive of moisture. The
plains are bare of tree vegetation ; and in the hilly tracts the trees
are mostly deciduous.
With the harvesting of crops the hot season may bo said to have
commenced, during which time the largest rivers contain but a very
small supply of water. There is an absence of all irrigation or other
sources of moisture ; and evaporation chiefly takes place from the.
soil, which is soon covered with cracks and fissures. The atmosphere
of the plains consequently becomes excessively dry; and a general
scene of desolation is presented in the leafless condition of the trees,
and in the blackened appearance of the surface, from the annual
practice of burning the grass. "The temperature during the dry
season is determined mainly by the changing equilibriums of Ijbe
heat gained from direct insolation, and that lost by radiation into
space. Of secondary causes affecting the temperature, the most
important by far are evaporation, and obscuration by cloud. Wind-
direction as a condition directly influencing temperature occupies
only a third place." The temperature of the peninsula begins to
rise shortly after the winter solstice, in January and February.
In the month of March the district is included in the isotherm of
80, coming within the area of greatest temperature in the peninsula,
which occurs in latitude 20. In May the area of greatest tempera-
ture, with an isotherm of 95, is removed further north ; while the
district is included in the isotherm of 90 C . The area of greatest tem-
perature however, is in advance of the zone of greatest insolation, at
least for the earlier months, and is due to the greater readiness with
District.] 29 Chapter I-
Meteorology,
which the land surface changes its temperature. With the advent of
the summer monsoon there is a sudden fall of temperature, and during
the months of July, August, and September the district is within the
isotherm of 75. In October there is a slight rise, when the south-
west monspon is deflected towards Karn^taka ; and in the winter
months the temperature chiefly depends on the latitude of the place,
which in this district corresponds with an isotherm of 70. In the
Balaghat country the thermometer stands lower than in the plains,
and the decrement is about 1 in 390 feet. There is however, little
vertical movement of the atmosphere, either upwards or downwards ;
but perhaps some horizontal motion takes place, as when the after-
noon hot winds of summer blow up the valleys of the rivers, while
the nights are rendered comparatively cool by the winds that blow
from the hills. In the interior of the plateau the reduction of
temperature due to elevation is less than towards the borders. At
A'janta for example, the elevation is gained by a tolerably abrupt
rise from tho general surface, and the heat radiated from the ground
is relatively much more copious.
The following is taken from Dr. Bradley's manuscript report on
the meteorology of the district. During the year 1849, the mean
temperature of Ja'lnd in the cold weather was 76 freely exposed ; the
average maximum and minimum were 96 and 57 respectively ;and
44, the lowest temperature registered, was reached in January. The
mean for the hot weather, similarly exposed, was 91 ; the average
diurnal maximum and minimum 106 and 77 ; and 122 was the
highest temperature for the year, and was reached in April. The mean
temperature for the whole year was 83. The temperature under
shelter was 76, and the maximum seldom exceeded 100. In the
city of Aurangabd, the thermometer in the cold weather at sunrise
sometimes stands as low as 46, rising by 2 P.M. to 86. During the
hot months, the maximum for the year was observed on the 22nd
May, when the temperature in the shade between 2 and 3 P.M. was
106. The minimum for this season was 78. The mean annual
temperature was 77.
Chapter I.
Meteorology.
Temperature.
30
[Aurangabad
The following particulars regarding temperature, are gathered
from Mr. Chambers' Meteorology of tlte Bombay Presidency :
In January the portion of the district near Jalna has a mean
temperature of 74-4 ; while to the west and north the tempera-
ture is 71 -6. In February the temperature of the district is 74-8.
In M.arcli the temperature is 84 on the south and '82 on the north ;
and in April 8C'3 and 87 respectively. In May the temperature
of the district is 90. In Juno the temperature about Jtflna is 83*4,
and near Aurangbd 84. In July the district lias a temperature
of 76*5. In August the temperature is 79'4 about Jalna, and
78'5 to the north and west of the district ; while in September the
temperatures aro 80 and 77 respectively. In October the tempera-
ture of the plain is 80, and that of the hilly region 78 ; while in
November the district has a general temperature of 7i>*6. In
December the temperature is 72*5 on the south, and 71 on
the north. The mean annual temperature of the district is 79*4
on tho plains, and 78*5 in the hilly region. The rango of
temperature between the hottest and coldest months varies from
17-5 to 17'7.
Tho following statement shpws the mean monthly and annual tem-
peraturos of Jalna, Ahmadnagar, and Mallagaou. The temperature of
Ahmadnngar corresponds much with that of Auranga'bud, while
Mallagaon is just beyond tho wind-partings to the north.
,
g
IS 3
S
0)
^
k<
& <u
Name of
+3
ft
^s
^
^
<^y S
Station.
>
a
8
rs
^
S
ft
i
us
c
>
r
at
3
t! ?^*
J5J
0>
a
*2
3
9
4>
V
z
jj
C
e/ -*j 5
W
?
&<
A
<
^
ob
o
K
C
HI
JaLrul
1,986
74-3
75'7
83-2
87-0
90-0
830
77-2
79-0
77-0
; -4
77-0
7**
79-6
17-5
Ahmadnagar.
2,133
71-0
74-5
81-5
86*5
87-4
81-0
774
766
75-9
76-8
72-2
69*5
77-6
17-9
Mtllagaon ...
1,587
72-4
76-2
82-1
89-7
90-1
86-5
81-4
81'5
79-5
77-0
77-0
73-2
80-5
17-7
District.]
31
Chapter I.
Meteorology.
Thermometrical observations taken for the last nine years by Mr.
Jamsatji Ma'nakji, of E. H. the Nizdm's service, in Civil Medical
charge of Kuda'raba'd (Julna') are also given for comparison.
1
S70.
1
371.
1
872.
1
873.
^a;
Months.
S S
-
.
c
c
.
B
a
a
C/cj
|
'!
1
^c
&
rt
.2
rt
.9
S>
January ...
83-1
(US
74-1
80-2
58-3
09"2
88"!
61-8
74-0
8(VO
57-r>
71-2
28"8
February ...
88-4
Gl'ti
75-1
87-2
(il"4
74-3
95-1
05-7
80-4
90' 9
78-3
March
iL 8
III) (\
81-2
91'L
(i8'l
79-C
102-(i
75-4
89-0
99-7
71-7
o)' /
25-4
April
10 Hi
71-8
8H 7
101-8
77-3
89"5
102-4
78-2
90*3
KX)-1
88-3
25-5
May
103-9
804
92-1
99*5
78-7
89"!
105-2
81'rt
93-4
90-8
7S-I
87-5
21-7
Jum ,
92'7
7 Vx
84"'
91 "9
76*'i
84" 1
87' r )
74*0
80*8
uu.->
7 1 <!
01 .r.
U.a
July
82 2
73-0
77MI
74'(
8 1 "o
72'4
78"'
11*9
August
8.v;>
73-4
7U-4
88-1
72-7
80-4
83M5
72-0
77-8
84-:>
74-2
79-3
12'4
N'ptL'Mibrr .
87M
73-1
80-d
92't>
74-0
83-7
84-4
71"7
78-0
80-2
71-0
78-<;
150
Otolx-r
80 (
; 71 ' (
78',")
92-7
(8"fi
80*0
8C.-7
(14-4
7.r(J
89- 1
(UJ-3
77-7
21-1
Nou-nibiT .
83-7
\ r4>
74"
88\s
rs-3
78-:>
78-^
03-1
70*<)
83-8
(54-1
7IV9
18-li
p.'r.-iub.T ..
' > c
:.:>'.
r7-7
87-7
<53-4
7iVn
83-0
r>9-o
7TO
82-11
59-6
7P3
23-8
MI-SHI
.,
oy-G
79-2
90-9
T.
80-0
90-0
09-9
80-0
89-8
09-0
71N
20-1
The mean maximum ^ The mean minimum
for the above years is >for the above years is
89-9. J69-6.
The mean of tho
, means is 79*8.
From the absence of barometric observations for the district, only
some general remarks can be made regarding the variations of
atmospheric pressure. These remarks arc compiled from different
authorities ; but a few readings with an aneroid were taken in tho
months of 1 May, Juno, and July of the present year, and the results
arc given elsewhere.
The atmospheric pressure undergoes a double diurnal, and a double
annual oscillation. The maximum pressure for the day Occurs about
nino and ton in the morning, and the minimum between four and
five in the afternoon. A smaller maximum and minimum take place
at 10 P.M. and 4 A.M. respectively, but the exact hours vary at different
seasons of the year ; while the average diurnal amplitude is rather
more than 0*1 inch, appearing to be greatest in the afternoon fall in
the valleys. The character of the oscillation on the plateau is similar
Chapter I. 32 [Aurangabad
Mtttorology. w .
^mwre! 10 t that on the lower plain, but the amplitude is less. The amplitude
of the double oscillation is also less on cloudy than on clear days.
In the valley of the Dudna, the difference of level between the summits
of the hills to the north and south of Aurangabad and that of the
lowest point of the valley, at the confluence of the Purna with the
Godavari, averages about 1,000 feet ; and the diurnal oscillation of
atmospheric pressure at Aurangdbid is no doubt influenced by the
movements of the air that are produced between the hills and the
plain. This inequality is greatest in the driest months, when the
strong winds of the afternoon blow up the valley , and is least in the
rains. The same feature is peculiar to the lower valley of the GocW-
vari, the dry winds blowing up towards the Satterrf hills on the one
side, and those of Birh and Ahmadnagar on the other. These hot
currents seem to coincide with the diurnal oscillation of temperature
and pressure, and arc no doubt explained by the more copious diurnal
transfer of air to the hills on both sides. Tho pressure on the hills is
of an opposite character, and rises in the afternoon, but falls towards
night and early morning, when the cool winds from the hills blow
down the valley.
winds. In the annual oscillation, the highest pressure occurs in Decem-
ber, and tho pressure of January is also nearly us high, while the
lowest takes place in June and July. In November and December,
the winter ante-monsoon south of the Satpuras blows from the east,
and is followed by an interval of three or four months in which
the prevalent winds are from west and north-west. In the spring
months, tho temperature and pressure of the dry winds of llajputantf
and Central India are very high, forming an exception to the rule
that the seat of the greatest temperature is also that of the lowest
pressure. From this tract of country, hot dry winds blow with
considerable force towards the Central Provinces south of the
grftpurrfs. The land winds of April and May set in at S) or 10A.M.,
about the hour of maximum diurnal pressure, and begin to decline
at 4 or 5 P.M., thus indicating that to some extent they are re-
District.]
Chipter I.
Meteorology.
lated to the diurnal oscillation of pressure. When the summer wind*,
monsoon sets in, there is a rapid substitution of a saturated west
wind for ail exceedingly dry north-west wind, and the fall of pressure
and of temperature is considerable, the former amounting to nearly
0-1 inch, and the latter to 14 or 15.
The general direction of the winds for each month of the year is as
follows :
In January the winds are from the east, and in February from tho
north-east. In March they are from north-east, cast-north-east, and
south-south-west ; while in April they arc north-west and north-east.
Jn May the winds blow from west-north-west and north. In June
they are generally west, and in July south-west and west-south-
west. In August they are west-south-west and west-north-west ; in
September west ; and in October west, north-west, and north. In
November the winds arc west, west-north-west, and north-cast ; and
in December east-north-east and cast. The winds however, do not
blow in a direct course, but very obliquely ; and tho tendency is
to veer from left to right, a north-west wind often changing to
oasterly, and a wind from tho south inclining to south-west, west
and even north-west. Thus a certain scheme of pressure distribution,
which determines the course of the winds, is peculiar to each season.
But there are variations in different years, and these are no doubt
closely connected with those variations of rainfall and temperature
which characterise the seasons of different years.
There is an absence of any appreciable source of local evaporation, Humidity,
such as may be derived from large areas of irrigated fields, or oven
from the leaves of trees, &c., and tho main supply of aqueous vapour
comes from the Western Coast. The soil however, from its absorbent
character, furnishes a moderate supply of aqueous vapour ; and the
direct heat of the sun is in some measure modified by the retentive-
ness of moisture peculiar to the black soil, and by the evaporation
that is always going on. Several years ago, Captain Christie made
some experiments to determine the absorbent power of reyar. He
5G
chapter i. 154 [Aurangabad
( j r j 0( j a p 0r tioh at a temperature nearly sufficient to char paper, and
having exposed 2/>15*(> grains of the dried soil to the atmosphere of
a moderately dump apartment, found after a few days that it had
gained 147*1 grains. He then exposed the same sample to an
atmosphere saturated with moisture, and observed that the weight
increased daily till the end of a few weeks, when it was found to bo
2,828-4 grains. The soil had gained 212*8 grains, or about 8 per cent.
The proportion of vapour in the air is not the same at different
seasons of the yoar, depending chiefly on the direction of tho winds.
The vapour tension is lowest' in January, when the temperature is at
the lowest, and the pressure at the highest ; but the rise during the
dry season, during tho prevalence of the land winds, is very slow
till tho setting in of the summer monsoon, and then there is a sudden
increase. There arc two periods of maximum and two periods of
minimum proportion of vapour in the atmosphere during the year.
Tho months of April and May arc the driest, while July and August
are the most humid. November is again somewhat dry, and the
second maximum falls in December, but south of the Satpuras the
riso in this month is very slight. The humidity of the atmosphere
is subject to innumerable local variations, according to tho proxi-
mity of trees or of artificial irrigation. Thus the city of Aurangdbud
from its elaborate system of water-supply and from the extensive
vegetation that tho latter supports, is more humid than the drier
regions of J31na. In the hilly country to the north there is a slightly
higher humidity in December and January ; but during the earlier
and later months of tho dry weather, there is very little difference
between the hills and the plains, tho dryness of both being ex-
cessive. The summits of tho hills have a higher relative humidity
than the plains, and during the rainy season are at saturation, tho
hill- tops being enveloped in cloud.
ci<wd*. A S clouds consist of air in a state of saturation, their prevalence
will vary according to the relative humidity of the higher strata of
the atmosphere. Consequently, there will be two animal periods of
District.] 35 Chapter *
maximum and two of minimum cloudiness, corresponding with the rkmiis *
periods of maximum and of minimum proportion of water vapour;
but the second maximum during the winter monsoon is of very much
less importance than the maximum of the summer monsoon. During
the dry season, when the land winds from the north-west prevail, tho
clouds are at a minimum ; but when the sea breezes blow up from tht
west and south-west, the cloudy season begins, and reaches a maxi-
mum in June and July. Owing to the obstacle of the Western Glints
which have to be first surmounted, and tho dynamic beating whirh
the clouds undergo in their gradual descent over tho lower plateaus,
the break created by the monsoon is not so striking over the greater
portion of the district as it is in the extreme northern parts, where tho
monsoon currents blow up the Tapti valley, and the dry season is
suddenly succeeded by one of high relative humidity. Cloud obscu-
ration and humidity have also an influence in reducing the range of
temperature, and in slightly lowering the mean temperature of tho
atmosphere. In the dry months, when the clouds are at a mini-
mum, the air is loaded with dust, which absorbs heat as well as light,
and constitutes a hsi/o and glare extending up to great heights. This
heated dust no doubt contributes much to the high temperature of
the hills during the dry season, as compared with the plains.
The rainfall of a tract of country will of course vary with tho higher RamfE ii.
humidity of the atmosphere, and with the extent of cloudiness ; but
the amount will primarily depend on tho volume of the saturated
current, and on the velocity with which it travels. Tho circum-
stances therefore, which retard this velocity and create a greater
humidity, will determine the amount of condensation and precipita-
tion that takes place. Thus, the form of the surface, and the nature
of the vegetation it supports, greatly influence the fall of rain ; and
hence the copiousness of rainfall on hill-sides covered with vegetation,
where the currents have been obstructed. The Dakhan receives its
principal rainfall from the Western Coast, but owing to the obstruc-
tion of the Gh4 ts, a great deal of the saturated current is condensed
and precipitated, so that the volume is much reduced by the time the
Chapter I.
Meteorology.
36
[Aurangabad
Rainfall,
obstacle is overcome. In descending over the plateaus the portion
immediately to the east of the Ghats has a very moderate rainfall^
arid the increase beyond is only gradual.
The following table gives the annual registers of rainfall in the
principal Wluk stations as furnished by the Tahsildars, but they, have
only been kept regularly for the last year or two.
Register of Rainfall of the Aurangabad District.
1283.
1284.
1286.
1280.
1287.
1288.
Mean.
,
TA'LUKP.
llKMARKii,
T
(!
f
/-1
[
,
T
f!
T
H
T
r
I.
"i
18
A'mbad
W
17
5
7(f
13
15
>\\
13
"3
Pail an
17
64
29
46
10
20
13
22
23
43
U)
15
20
(>8
(Jandupur
12
38
10
20
35
10
12
r>2
20
tl
23
12
11)
00
Baizapur
13
">3
17
C>2
in
Of.
<>
05
11
25
\(\
if>
17
23
Bokardan
...
17
35
1H
5ti
33
38
23
10
Kaiihar
li
37
24
22
2(5
42
13
51
22
10
40
03
24
2H
Old Jalna
22
85
34
oy
2(
14
25
12
44
83
30
60
Siilode
12
4f
11
IS
2r
16
6
G6
14
74
41
54
18
50
Auraug&bad ...
If)
f0
1?
11
30
IM
111
87
The rainfall at Aurangfi-
bad during the y^ars 187fi
and 1877, as furnished by
the Nizam V D. P. W., i*
18'37 and 22'32 incheti
_
.
_
_
,_
_
_.
_
respectively.
Total ...
1W
7i>
Mean ...
21
31
The greatest rainfall during the year takes place among the
A'jantd and Gdotala ghats, and in the Kanhar and Takli hills,
which contain the sources of the principal tributaries of the Godavari.
The Aurangabad and Sattara hills also receive a very fair supply.
Towards A'janta the rainfall averages about 30 inches, towards
Tharodtf about 26 inches, and towards. Baizdpur 24 inches.
The following table gives the register of rainfall at Kadarabad
(Jalna) by Mr. Jani&atji M.lnakji, for the fifteen years between 1864
District.]
37
Chapter I.
Meteorology.
and 1879. The mean rainfall here shown is 30*36 inches. A Rainfa11 '
statement of the yearly rainfall from 1875 to 1882 is separately
given, and was furnished by the Revenue Survay and Settlement
Department. The mean rainfall for the district, according to this
statement is 31*18 inches.
mapS
^o
-i(N^iOOQOC>OO<Nl>.CN-f
b- l>. iO <**< O TT< I-H r~ 1-1 .M *O
8
Aqiuopi
8U1
OI>.O<X>^OOOOOO O
* 8/ D
I"* CO ^V?jT- . . . . . ,*O
2*
^ ' *^ ......
00 =00
8UJ
00 <M O O CO . . . . . CO
^
f<
!-
8^0
ooocooooooto . . *
COCOC&CQ <N "* ; I 1 ^;
S2
2S*>
-ui
O<MMCOC>OO . .O .
!>.
rH
CO r: 1^
1- C 1-
^o
t^COCOCO . . OI*T .O
iooo^f : ; jcooco ; CN
$
00 00
uj
oo*ooc^ . . ,-<oo .0
CO
<M
*o
C0 *t ! l CO .O . . .00
S
(J^ . CT3 _ t v^>
s
BUI
ui co to i^ O . O .O
2
^r -c
t- CM-
'^0
f > Oi 't 1 <M 3^ <> . -t CTJ
CJOff^^CDO; ;O4t>
M
00 oj X>
* SU I
O^r-t^OOOO. .OO
CO
CO 73 T
2
'"4J
mil
O 1- CO O l TO rf< 00*""
!>. r* L~ '. 00 CO ; fM CO
O~CN -^ "" O O~ " . O O~~
**o""
-^
co
<M *d CO
!^ c r
-4'J
O O OO i^J Ci , O CO 1 "N C-l
(^^^^,7-4 . *p ^, ( ^> I*"*
*i
sui
iOOl^-~-t .OOrHO . T-
S-5E!
00 9C
o
"^uF
o >o -r o - i^. . . co iH
T-I o co ^ o co : ; ; T '0
tjl *^ ~ < CO O rH . . .OO
: : {
O
~rrT~~
ir:
SO
,X 'ft iX> ,>v . JC .1* c. "?!
<?j co co "<t< co to >o ; "^ ^
O
^f
00 5 X)
BUI
l O M iO ^ O .C .OO
sg
O5 "C O
C> c '"
1,)
T-. to co O '-C CO *r C -i c"!
tO
UL flj 00
.uj
OC O l CO CO r-l O O O O
"T
QC H3 O$
to c cr>
JJ
Ul g. : : :
;r
QO
uuj*
^ Ci iO ,
*~^ ; .' '. i :
^
sis
*o
* CO CO O CO O |
r~
sui
<N
CO
C0t3'.~
co c *^>
*/J
en
22 *S
8UJ
&
5'gS
8^0
tO CO t 00 lA . j
3^2
8QI
^1 ** l> CO i-(
as
rH
^t3>O
* oS
'8^0
^^^H^jeo* SeoS
Ci
2S?5
801
COCOOU5.. CO
^
1
a
N ! ; h i !
, 1 1 ^ 1 1 ^ N j
1 1 ! 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 ! 1
1
Chapter I.
Meteorology.
38
[Aurangabad
Year.
Rainfall.
1875
40-24
1870
20-35
1S77
17-79
187K
:*:H.-I
1870
HS-15
1880
3 )-77
1881
21 115
18S2
4X-OI)
Moan...
31-18
The following account is taken from Dr. Rradlcy's manuscript
report, dated IMS. Tin* last year's rains (1S47), winch were, consi-
dered more than usually heavy, were found to have heen -1 1 inches,
the particulars of which were; noted at Auranguhud, and the distil*
hnlion was as follows :
January i
Inches.
o-oo
Julv
Inches.
G78
IlVhriltll \r ... . ..
o-oo
August
*>'39
Miitrli
o-oo
Scptt'inlMT
18','jl
0-12
October
IMM)
May
5f>9
November ..'....
1-8G
Juno
7-85
Doi'uinlxM'' ., .
o-oo
The fall of rain at Jahui is unequal, varying considerably one year
with another ; 32 inches has been considered a fair average monsoon,
but it was close upon double that amount in 1841), there having been
no less than 62 inches registered, but in that year the rains were
more than usually heavy all over India.
The following is an epitome of the weather at Jdlnd in 1850 :
January. Mornings cool, and days pleasant, with cloudy weather
and occasional showers.
District.] 39 Chapter L
Meteorology,
February. Mornings cold, pleasant weather, with slight showers
in the evening and night time.
March. Cool mornings with agreeable weather ; latter part of the
month thunder, showers, and cloudy weather.
April. Cool mornings, getting very hot in the middle of the day,
with thunder, showers, and strong wind ; evenings often close and
oppressive.
May. Mornings warm, and day hot, with closo nights ; middlo
part, showers with thunder and lightning ; latter part, days and nights
hot and oppressive.
Jane. Forenoon overcast, with heavy rain, in early part ; middlo
part cooler ; and hitter part rain and thunder with oppressive
weather.
July. Cloudy and hot in the day with occasional showers ; nights
close.
August. Cloudy weather with drizzling rain and slight showers ;
heavy rain towards the close of tho month.
September. Warm mornings, with heavy rain and occasional
showers ; hot at midday.
October. Early ami latter part rain, with cool mornings ; middlo
part, days warm, with cool nights and abundant precipitation of dew.
November. Occasional showers, and pleasant weather. Heavy
dew at night.
December. Cool mornings and pleasant weather ; slight showers
towards middlo of the month, and heavy dew throughout.
There are no records of cyclones or storms of destructive violence.
Dust-storms are very common in the afternoons during the hot
weather.
Chapter 1.
Meteorology.
40
[Aurangabad
The following observations were taken during the months of May,
June, and July 1879 :
Date.
Hour.
Name of Place.
Barometer.
Thermometer.
Remarks.
1879.
Vl r /l "Mnv
GAM
uranirtl)id
27-55
81-5
n tent, near Delhi gate
7
27-50
83-0
\)ot of Aurangahad hills
8
"
27-18
81'0
On top of hills, weather
<>4 1 h May
(; A M
27-56
79-0
rather warm, with passing
clouds
Very hot in the day, cloud v
10
27-50
88'0
after 4 P.M., with high
6 P.M.
27-40
94-5
winds from north-west
5th May
GAM.
27'55
Weather changeable ami
26th May
10
4 P.M.
6
6 A.M.
12
11
27-50
27-50
27-40
27-5C
27'5(
96-0
cloudy in the afternoon,
with high winds
Weather cloudy, much wind
in the afternoon, Blight
G P,M.
27-4f
80-5
rain in the evening, but
27th May
G A.M.
12
G P M
27-58
27-58
27'50
74-5
84-5
80'2j
more at night, aggregat-
ing 1'90 inches ; sharp
thunder and lightning
Wind from north and north-
west
Rain at night, 2'80 inches
Oftfh Mnv
GAM
27'G2
74'0
12
27-56
Day cloudy
4 P.M.
27-47
27-5
87-0
80'5
VQHi Miv
10 A M
Daulatubad . .......
27*4
Day cloudy, threatening to
1 P M
27'0
rain at Roza in the even-
Q
Elura
27'4
ing. High wind at Roza
6
Roza
27-0
at night, with slight rain.
30th Miy
GAM
27*00
High wind and much rain
at night at Aurangabad ;
next morning gauged 2*26
inches
Still cloudy. Strong" wind
12
27*09
on top of Daulatabad hill
2 PM
Daulatabad
27-4
31st May
3
6
6 A.M.
7
12
2 P.M.
*
Top of hill, do
Aurangabad.
j?
26-8
27'5
27-5
2*7 : 6
27'4
78-0
74-0
75-0
81-0
82-0
84-0
Thermometer at Auranga-
bad 6 A.M. 73-0, and 2 P.M.
80-0
Day cloudy, High winds
in the evening from the
north-west. Slight rain
at night and early next
morning
District!
41
Chapter; I
Meteorology.
Date.
Hour.
Name of Place.
Barometer.
Thermometer.
Remarks.
1st June
6 A.M.
6 P M
Aurangabad
Saikta
277>7
2767
73-0
81-0
Day cloudy
Taken at dak bungalow
1 P M
jln&
27-85
85-0
u closed yerandnh of Fev.
5
27-79
87'0
N&riyan Sheshadri's bun-
3rd June
6AM
27-97
82-5
galow. IMssing clouds
during the day
10
28*02
88-0
3rd June
4 PM
27-90
920
'asking clouds
6 ,
27-92
900
4th June
6 A.M.
28-02
76'25
11
28-05
8.VO
1 P M
2 7 '99
88-0
Ditto
6
27-93
90-0
5th June
6AM
28-02
80-0
12
27-98
88-0
Ditto
7 PM
27-95
88-0
6th June
6AM
28-02
9-30
28'K
Taken in tent
5PM
2795
90-0
Evening cloudy
7th June
6AM.
28-12
75-0
10
'*
28-15
84-0
Passing clouds
4 P M
28-01
97-0
bth June
6AM
28 15
76-0
11
28-12
90-5
Ditto
Vth June
t;
Pachod ........
28-13
In dak bungalow
11
28-14
8H'()
Slight rain at night, and
2 P M
28'00
early next morning
10th 'June
9 A.M.
Paitan
82'0
12
28-25
93-5
In tent
4 P.M.
2a-,07
97-0
Thunder, lightning, and a
6
28- If
little rain at night, Rain-
llth June
6AM
28'2f
75-0
fall from 27th May to
10th June, 4'63 inches
10
28'2?
8(>'0
3 P M.
"
28-06
96'0
Clouds from W. and S.W.
12th June
6 A.M.
28'34
71-0
Heavy rain at evening
and night; gauged I'SH)
inches
Tent very damp
4 P.M.
28-07
88''0
Heavy rain in the evening
13th June
6 A.M.
28-20
12
28-18
Weather cloudy
3 P.M.
28-06
Rain in thc3 evening and
14th June
10-30 A.M.
Mania earm Ton lef
lank of JSivna)
28-18
also at night
Thermometer at Pandar-
wadiat 6 A.M. 78, at 8
A.M. 82. Thermometer
lost in crossing the Sivna
Chapter. I.
Meteorology .
42
[Aurangabad
Date.
Hour.
Name of Place.
Barometer.
Thermometer.
Remarks,
1870.
15th June
6 A.M.
12
Pakora (on right
bank of Sivna) ..
Gdndapur
28*12
28-02
Weather fair, but overcast
4P.M.
28-00
with light clouds.
7
"
28-05
Passing shower in after-
16th June
9 A.M.
Dhaigaon
28-01
noon from Waluj en route
to Aurangabdd.
17th June
6
2 P.M.
Aurangdbad
27-78
27*74
In dak bungalow
Passing clouds
18th Juno
C A.M.
27*80
Ditto
19th June
Dehgaon
27*87
fn dak bungalow ; much
20th June
7 P.M.
Baiziipur
27*82
rain during night of 18th
at Dehgaon, also during
night of 19th.
In tent. Rain en route to
21yt Juno
6 A.M.
27*84
Baizdpur
12
Janifal
70*0
Cloudy in afternoon
P.M.
Tharudd
27"6C
88'0
In dak bungalow
22nd June
8 A.M.
27*68
Cloudy
23rd June
10
6 P.M.
Aulfila
Kanhar
27-65
Ditto
In village. Slight rain
24th June
6 A.M.
9
70*0
8
27*33
86-0
Foot of Surpanath hill
9-30 .,
26*45
83*25
Top of ditto
27*47
Parsing clouds - slight rain
25th June
(
27*47
80-5
in afternoon
Hdsta
27*15
.
12 '
Prshor
27*27
Weather fair
6 PM
Cloudy * dri/zled twice in
26th June
6 A.M.
27'39
afternoon, also in the
evening. Thermometer
at Mahodi, one mile dis-
tant, 80 at 6 P.M.
Morning very cloudy. Ther-
8
B. Borgaon
27*51
97-40
85-0
mometer 6 A.M. 76 at
Mahodi, 8 A.M. 79 at
Hadgaon
Overcast with light clouds
at ^ p M
27th June
6 P.M.
9 A.M.
Mangrul
Goldgaon
27'32
27*28
Thermometer 92 at Baradi.
Thermometer 84 at 4 P.M.
Weather cloudy, with
light rain
Weather cloudy. Thermo-
Balldrpur
27'28
meter at 6 A.M. 83 at
Paloat.
Cloudy and light rain
12 "
A'janta
27'63
In Baradari
6 P.M.
27-50
83-0
Cloudy
District.]
43
Chapter I.
Meteorology.
bate.
Hour.
Name of Place.
Barometer.
Thermometer.
Remarks.
28th June
6 A.M.
A'jant&
27*55
81-0
Cloudy, and light rain
8
9
Mouth of ravine ...
In ravine, below
caves
28-20
28-08
Ditto ditto
Cloudy and light rain.
12
Fardapur
28'22
82-5
In dak bungalow. Still
6 P.M.
A'jant&
81-0
cloudy
Light rain
3J9 th June
6 A,M
27-G9
79'0
Cloudy
9
Sivn&
27-48
Ditto
2-30 P.M.
3-30
80'0
79-0
Ditto
Ditto
6
27'50
Rain in evening
30th June
AM.
76*0
Cloudy
12
27'CG
Weather cloudy and very
1st July
6
27-64
windy. Said to have
had much rain previous
night
Cloudy with high winds
12
27-03
2nd July
c
78-0
Cloudy
6
Sillur
27-50
Ditto
5 P.M.
Aland
27'38
Cloudy with light rain
6
Kenoli
78'0
Ditto ditto
3rd July
6
A'land
27'47
Cloudy
12 A M.
27*41
Cloudy with light rain
4th July
6 n
27-45
1 P.M.
27-76
Dak bungalow
5th July
6th July
12A.M.
8
27-78
27-79
Mouvsoouish, light rain
Ditto ditto
7th July
11 ,
27-75
Ditto ditto
8th July
9th July
10th July
llth July
12th July
13th July
14th July
17th July
18th July
19th July
8 ,,
4 P.M.
6A.M.
n
5 P.M.
6A.M.
U
8
4 P.M.
7A.M.
7
9
12
A
Chotd Pipalgaon ..
M
1?
H
>
M
j,
>
5
27-71
27-03
27-70
27-69
27-03
27-70
27-72
27-69
27-71
27-85
27-85
27-81
27-77
27-82
85-6
77-0
84-0
85'5
78-0
83-0
81-0
77-0
75'0
81-5
In dak bwuralow
Passing cloudy
Cloudy
Cloudy, and light rain
Light raiu
12
27-80
Chapter 1.
Meteorology.
44
[Aurangabad
Register of Temperature at Aurangabad from September 1-876 to
April 1877.
Days of
Month.
1876
1877
Sept.
Oct.
Nov.
Dec.
Jan.
Feb.
March.
April.
M
08
c
a
of
3
to
c
3
s
a
3
c
3
H
cfi
.B
S
I
a
3
lat
79
79
76
76
78
76
83
82
84
84
84
83
79
81
8f>
72
73
71
69
68
71
69
71
71
71
69
69
68
70
79,
91
98
89
91
91
89
89
89
90
90
90
74
73
72
68
67
70
72
75
69
73
72
63
65
5
71
84
85
85
85
84
H4
H4
84
83
85
83
86
85
H4
8 1
*2
H2
H3
HI
HO
H()
77
7H
79
7!)
79
8. -4
60
62
6?
62
63
62
65
65
6f>
07
66
63
60
60
CO
60
59
59
59
57
67
58
60
GO
80
81
82
81
81
81
81
79
79
79
80
79
79
78
78
79
78
78
78
77
78
80
HO
HI
81
80
78
78
79-4
60
59
58
59
59
60
60
61
57
57
59
61
62
67
61
62
58
55
53
52
55
55
56
52
56
58
64
81
57
59-1
78
77
78
76
79
8t
78
79
79
80
79
75
76
77
81
80
83
82
W
83
74
72
76
79
80
82
83
84
85
81
79-1
53
52
51
51
52
54
56
56
57
60
62
54
54
54
57
60
59
62
60
56
62
60
60
59
65
65
67
66
66
67
58-o
82
81
84
81
82
80
74
74
77
80
78
80
81
82
82
83
86
88
89
88
85
85
88
89
M
87
80
82-7
62
59
58
65
63
63
59
57
55
56
56
57
62
65
63
65
69
71
73
69
67
64
65
70
6G
66
69
63-4
86
82
85
89
87
89
90
91
94
94
95
92
92
90
88
90
92
94
94
95
95
96
96
98
95
98
78
85
84
90-6
70
71
67
68
67
65
70
67
75
73
72
73
72
74
62
64
65
65
68
72
72
77
77
75
79
68
65
73
71
72
70-3
85
88
90
90
92
92
93
93
90
92
91
92
91
91
93
93
92
88
90
91
91
92
93
71
73
73
77
78
79
82
83
79
77
79
80
77
82
85
83
HO
80
80
83
83
82
80
79-5
2nd
Mrd
4th
nth
6th
7th
8th
9th
10th
llth
12th
13th
Mth
]5th
16th
85
HO
87
72
70
73
91
17ih
IHth
19th
82
82
83
72
7-;,
72
72
89
89
90
90
20ih
21st
22nd
23rd
85
84
87
88
88
H9
88
89
71
72
74
73
74
73
75
74
HG
86
86
86
M
87
H7
86
86
88-8
6H
66
61
74
65
65
61
fit
62
68-4
24th
25th
26th
27th
28th
29th
30th
31st
Mean
83-0
71-1
9H
Moan Maximum 84 63. Mean Minimum 66*55. Mean of the Mean 75*58.
Register of Rainfall from thcyear 1872-73 to the year 1876-77 for
Auranyabad) taken from the Famine Report of Maulvi Mahdi Alt,
Secretary to Government, Revenue Department.
Months
1872-73.
1873-74.
1874-75.
1875-76.
1876-77.
Total
Average
Inches.
Inches.
Inches.
Inches.
Inches.
Inches.
Inches.
January
(r35
0-35
u-07
February
1 -0,5
1*05
0'21
March
1-21
1-21
0-244
May
1 21
1-98
0-02
3-21
0-644
Juno
5-13
9-58
12-22
5-93 i
6-64
38-50$
7'70Vn
July
12*41
4-35
16-43
6-20
8-06
47-45
9'49
August
4-47
r>-:u
2-04
1T32$
3-77
26-94$
5'38tR
September ....... ...
October
1042
0*40
7-39
7-20
15-29
1*80
42-10
0-40
8-42
0*08
November
1-26
T26
0-254
December ...
0*65
1-47
2*12
0*42J
Grand Total...
35-74
29-13
39-87
40-24
19-62
164-60
32-92
District.] 45
METEOROLOGICAL TABLE for 1847 taken at Aurangdbdd.
ChftptK I.
Meteorology..
Sunrise.
x
4
<y>
X
P-*
CO
X*
(C
CO
x
CH'
O>
Winds.
Rain.
Diurnal range, j
JANUARY
57
69
o
79
75
70
E. S. E,
0-600
o
22
FEBRUARY
46
67
86
72
62
N. E.
o-ooo
40
MARCH
6K
80
89
82
80
N. E.
o-ooo
21
APRIL ..
78
87
97
87
86
N. E. N.
0-120
19
MAY
83
91
91
95
90
N. E. N.
5-690
16
77
80
85
87
79
S. W., N. W.
7-850
10
JULY
75
78
85
83
77
N. W.
6-780
10
73
76
83
80
75
N. W.
2-390
10
SEPTEMBER
7?
75
79
75
72
N. W.
18-310
7
'OCTOBER
F,9
79
85
80
79
N. N. E., N. W
1-000
16
NOVEMBER
DECEMBER
62
55
70
74
77
78
76
77
70
73
N. E., S. E.
S. E., N. E.
1-862
o-ooo
15
23
Mean .,...
67
77
85
80
76
44-000
Mean annual Temperature 77.
(Signed) W. H. BRADLEY, SURGEON,
8th Regiment Nizam's Infantry,
on special
BULDANAH,
8th September 1848,
Chapter I.
Meteorology.
4(5 [Aurangabad
Table of calculated heights of hills in the Aurangdldd district.
At lower station.
At higher station.
Height
in
feet.
Remarks.
Bar.
Ther.
Bar.
Ther.
29'873
81-6
27-17
82
2,735
Highest point of Mahadeo hills
above Bombay.
27-55
78-5
27-17
82
400
Do, above Aurangabad (Delhi
gate).
27-78
78-5
27-17
82
638
Do. above cantonment in the
valley of the Gamla.
27-55
82
27-17
82
401
Do. above the village of Sattarti
27-62
83
27-17
82
474
Do. above Givarai.
28-20
79-5
27-17
82
1,071
Do. above Paitan.
28-03
86
27-70
83
344
A'mbad hills above the plain.
29-945
84-8
27-70
83
2,256
Do. above Bombay.
29-776
83
26-83
74
2,985
Daulatabad hill above Bombay.
27-55
78*5
26-83
74
786
Do. above Aurangdbad.
27-47
77
26-83
74
674
Do. above foot of the hill.
29749
78-5
26-84
89 .
2,978
Highest point of Aurangabad.
Cave hills above Bombay.
. 27-55
78-5
26-84
89
756
Do. above AurangAbdd (Delhi
gate).
27-44
79
26-84
89
640
Do. above foot of hills.
29-761
82-2
27-00
77
2,732
Roza ghat above Bombay.
29-829
80-9
27-21
78
2,638
Phulmari ghat above Bombay.
29-836
82-7
26-45
83-25
3,480
Kanhar hill above Bombay.
27-46
81-3
26-45
83-25
1,082
Do. above Kanhar.
27-55
78-5
26-45
83-25
1,173
Do. above Aurangabad.
27-33
86
26-45
83-25
938
Do. above the plain.
27-46
81-3
26-92
80
577
Kanhar ghat en route to A'janta,
above Kanhar,
28'22
82-5
27*52
82
627
A'jantd ghat above the village
Fardapur.
District.]
47
Chapter I-
Meteorology.
Table of heights, cakulated from observations taken in tfw Aurangdbad
district. Formula used is from Rankine ;
Dates.
Mean Barometrical
Pressure at Bom-
bay reduced to 32 F
Mean Temperature at
Bombay.
Stations.
1
I
Thermometer.
I
o
*j
*%
&
1879.
27th, 28th, 30th May,
and 1st June.
]7th and 18th June ..
4th, 6th, and 7th July.
29th and 30th May ..
Ditto
30th May
2nd, 3rd, & 5th Juno ..
3rd
12th
8th it
9th
13th
16th ..
16th ..
19th ..
20th ..
21st ..
22nd ..
23rd, 24th, & 25th . .
24th ..
21th ..
25th ..
26th . .
27th . .
S7th & 28th . .
28th ..
20th it 30th ..
1st & 2nd July
2nd
2nd
4th
8th, 10th, llth, 13th,
14th, and 17th July..
29 605 or
29-749
(29-641
{29*777
C 29-665
( 29-808
(99-618
[29-761
Do.
( 29-631
( 2fr?70
(29-718
(29-867
Do.
(29*736
(29'883
( 29-794
I 29-945
(29-770
(29-921
( 29-737
( 29-881
( 29-693
} 29'837
j 29-649
j 29-793
( 29-631
j 29-772
( 29*. r 87
j 2!>7?8
(29-691
1 29-836
Do.
( Do.
j 29-836
Do.
27-33
( 29-691
( 29'836
Do.
Do.
Do.
Do.
f 29-670
( 29-810
( 29'628
j 29-768
( 29-63B
j 29-777
Do.
| 29-690
f 29-829
(29-732
(29-873 '
J78-5
I 79-8
J81-9
J82-2
Do,
J83
84-1
Do.
83-6
84-8
85-1
82-6
J82'o
82-r>
81-4
81'5
82-7
Do.
Do.
Do:
86
J82-7
Do.
Do.
Do.
Do.
81
81
81-9
Do.
80'9
81-6
Aurangdbad.. ..
Dak bungalow . .
Do.
(27-56
( 27*56
( 27-78
j 27-79
( 27-77
f 27-78
( 27'05
( 27-00
( 27-47
( 27-48
( 26-81
( 26*83
27-02
( 27-98
( 27-93
28-20
28-21
28-13
28-14
28-11
28-14
( 28-02
1 28-03
j 28-01
{ 28-02
87-87
(27-83
( 27-84
27-53
27-G7
27-46
26-45
26-45
26-46
27-16
27-16
27-51
27-28
27-52
28-22
( 27-49
( 27-60
1 27-61
1 27-62
j 27-50
( 27-51
( 27*42
1 27-43
f 27-48
(27-44
( 27-76
( 27'77
78-6
78-5
j 78*6
1"
}
86-4
mean.
82-6
70-5
83-2
88
86
81
81
81
79
88
84
81-3
83-25
83-25
80-5
85
85
82
82-5
J79-5
78
!
78
78
80-1
Feet.
2,199
1,982
2,026
2,732
2,289
2,985
1,957
1,989
1,661
1,801
1,817
1,740
1,802
1,770
1,902
1,887
2,335
2,180
2,394
3,4&
938
2,709
3,350
2,692
2,333
1,663
2,320
2,151
2,276
2,360
2,397
2,102
1 Mean 2,004 feat.
Above the level of
Bombay.
Above the sur-
rounding country.
Daulattibad ....
Top of hill
Jalnd
Do. . . .
Paitan
Pachod ...
Saunkhedi ....
Qdndiipur
Dliaigaon . .
Baizapur
Janifal
Tliaroda
Kanhar
Height of hill . .
Do.
Hasta
B. Borjfaon ....
Golalgaon
A'janta
Fordapur
Sivna
Bokardan
Sillur
A'liind
PlmlmAri
C. Pipalgaon ..
The following heights are taken from a Map of India published under the direction
of the Surveyor General of India in March 1872 :
Aurang4baxl 2,U3 feet | Jalna, 1,918 feet.
CHAPTER II.
FLORA.
THE vegetation of tho Aurangdbiid district is that peculiar to General char-
acter of the vege-
Western India, and is marked by a prevalence of long grass and a JustJict.
paucity of large trees. Tho jungles are composed of arborescent
shrubs and bushes that are more or less deciduous in tho cold season.
Nearly the whole of the district is utilised for agriculture ; and tho
larger spontaneous vegetation is mainly confined to the outer slopes
of the hills enclosing tho B^laghat, and to tho deep ravines that form
the sources of the streams issuing from the highlands. In the A'jantci
and G^otala ghats, the ravines are well wooded, and so are tho hollows
and the slopes of the hills that arc sheltered, as in tho upper
valley of tho SivmJ ; but more frequently tho hills are steep,
rocky, and almost devoid of vegetation. During tho cold season, from
November to March, tho country is green with cultivation ; whilo
from the absence of foliage and from the abundance of long grass, tho
slopes and ravines of the gMts have a straw-coloured appearance.
When the grass is burnt in the hot season, and until tho beginning of
the rains in June, there is perhaps a little verdure near villages and
along some of the perennial streams, but everywhere else, " tho
black soil, black rocks, and blackened tree stems present a most
remarkable aspect of desolation. During the rainy season however,
the country is covered with verdure, and in many parts it IB very
beautiful, the contrast afforded by the black rocks only serving to
bring into relief the bright green tints of tho foliage."
The want of large trees already alluded to is in no way associated Ai>M*ceofUrg
with qualities peculiar to the trap soil, for solitary specimens may
Flora,
50 [Aurangabad
sometimes be seen that under favourable circumstances assume very
respectable dimensions. The encroachments of the cultivator have
no doubt confined the jungles to a rocky soil, not the best adapted to
a vigorous growth of large vegetation ; and the constant consumption
of only small scantlings for agricultural and domestic purposes, have
also been tolerably effectual in keeping down the size of jungles ;
but the almost total absence of large trees must bo mainly attributed
to the practice of burning the grass at the beginning tf every hot season.
Nor is this last an unmitigated evil, as it restores to the soil some
portion of the fertility that was expended in raising the crops ; but its
injurious effects are also apparent, especially in the Pai^nghat, where
it has succeeded in obliterating most of the low hedges that form the
boundaries of fields.
Tho llills on either side of the vallo 7 in wlli ch the city of Aurang-
is situated are almost bare of trees, containing horo and there a
Nim, Salai, Saimbal, or some thorny bushes. The soil at the base of
the hills is shallow and rocky, and is scattered over with a few stunted
trees and shrubs. The centre of the valley is rich and fertile, and
the city is covered with a great deal of rank vegetation. In an abortive
attempt, made some seventy years back, to rear the Cochineal insect,
the chapal-sendh or prickly-pear was introduced as its food ; and till
recently, tho greater portion of the city, which consists of ruined
buildings and enclosures, was occupied with bushes of this plant,
interspersed among fields of tobacco and other rank vegetation. The
prickly-pear is now being rapidly destroyed, but it is still found in
great abundance in most of the large towns of the district, especially
in A'mbad and Gand6pur. Some of the other plants found in waste
places are the &k or swallow-wort, the feringhi datura or American
thistle, the gudal, raimunia, kdla-maimuda, turwar, bbul, and the
wild bhair. The munsa-sij or milk-hedge thrives well, and forms an
excellent hSdge around villages. The larger trees are those common
to centres of Mahomedan population, such as the hathi-kattiefn or
baobab, the red tamarind, the rfsufal, maruf, pipri, kong or silk-cotton
District] 51 captor HU
Flora.
tree, nira, bakk&n, rita, hadga, and siris. In the burial-grounds,
the sitafal, mulsari, khirni, ghul-mohr and sanschaila are common.
Then there are numerous groves of mango, guava, orange and other
fruit trees ; while of the wilder kinds found throughout the district
are the kcfvit, bhair, dunU, jdinun, karond, umbar or wild fig,
gulair, naruli, and bargondu The other useful plants seen in gar-
dens are the pangra, bfl, chandan, moringa, ^ohrfr, kdrdnj, harparuri,
seuri, tilki, dgathi, guhl-tora or poinciana, bar, pipal, datta-ka-jhar
or Indian corktree, and jngli btfdam. The keura, or fragrant screw-
pine, and the common aloe are met with in hedges. Among the
palms, the sendhi or small date is plentiful at some distance from the
city, but the palmyra is comparatively rare. The cocoanut and the
areca palm are seen in gardens.
Most of the above trees are also found in J^lnrf, but there is not About JAIUA.
such an abundance of water, and consequently there is less of rank
vegetation.
The trees observed on the flanks and levels of the table-land among Ahout ihe gat .
the Sattard and Mahrfdeo hills are tho bilawcf, salai, nini, dh&ifal, ^OUIIK
paput, kanchan, pta, wagati, udonda, ingan, kanru, bhair, dhtfman,
sMmra, naruli, and tho beautiful climbing moriel. Tho cassias are
very common, especially tho Tharoda or turvar and tho unali. Tho
acacias are perhaps still more common, and include the babul, eri-
bcibul, ramkcinta, Invar, chilati or har^ti, yclthur, khair, marmot,
and saunth^t. The other shrubby plants are the baikal, karond;*,
karbait, &c.
The valley of the Godvari is sparsely scattered over with a few vaiicy of aodA-
vari.
shrubs, such as tho different kinds of cassia, acacia, capparis, pro-
sopis, and carissa. The delicately perfumed gukikar and the elegant
ramkiinta are very common. There are, comparatively speaking, no
hedges, but in the vicinity of roads, tho fields are temporarily enclosed
with branches of thorny bushes. The banks of the river Godrf vari
are chiefly clothed with vegetation of a prickly nature, such as tha
52 [Ajirangabad
sMmra, ingan, brfbul, and the salsein-bbul or elephant thorn ; while
bushes of nirgunda, shambdli, ganair, and jhrfu or tamarisk are found
closer to running water.
vegetation of The vegetation on the Brfllghtft is more varied and abundant. The
the B&l&ghAt,
small date palm is common on tl*e right bank of the Sivn, in the
valley of one of its tributaries locally called tho Sendhi-nlla ; and a
slight sprinkling of brushwood extends to the foot of the ghit leading
to Nandgaon. Tho PaUs becomes more frequent, and further on
towards Kanhar the brushwood dovelopes itself into a jungle, in
which the Bilawd is the prevailing feature of the vegetation. Several
valuable timber trees are also found, especially on the ghts,
such as the teak, shisham, cfbnus, butkus, bambu, and sandalwood,
but they do not thrive well, and arc small and crooked. A forest
daroga is stationed at Kanhar. The first-class woods of the Forest
Department, such as tho teak, seldom exceed 1* feet in length and 3
feet iu girth. The sandalvvood trees are of small size and have very
little scent. The bambu is also small but straight in its growth, and
is of the kind ^used for spears and lance-shafts. Besides tho trees
common to tho district, tho following are observed : dawfda, mokh,
luisumb or kun, kcfUC-dhifman, lokrfndi, tfnjan, salai, chinchuk, tivas,
akol, ptftlm, mohi, kutascuri, hirda or hald^i, chifr, taindii, kranj }
mauh.-f, boiul'Cr.-C, ganori, sdthoda, gura, krfkadd, and bodar. Tho
large climbers are moriel, huludwail, shibjul, karanful, lamUni, b&id-
wail, and shamudar-shak. The fields are better protected with enclo-
sures than in the Paic(nghit, and the hedge-plants consist of karondtf,
baikal, Uibul, khair, hivar, crandi, kanru, tambat, ada.s, and the chilldr
or the formidable Mysore thorn. Tho jungle continues up to H^sta,
and is then followod !>y some low brushwood sparingly distributed all
tho way up to A'junti, where jungle vegetation is again seen in
tho ravines of tho ghats that overlook Krfndesh. Tho trees more
peculiar to these parts are tho 6njan, kdchdmirrf, rohini or red-
wood tree, yalla maddi, daura, kursing, tun, kurat or torch tree,
u, timburui, muni or madug, dmaltas, bil^rd^ ^in, kandol
District.] 53 Cha ter
Flora.
or kvali, and dsnd. The plants commonly met with in moist and
marshy lands are the stinging nettle, tumb-ka-bdji, kulfa or the
common purslane, &c. Those noticed in arable lands are the
kiramar, chota kulfa or Indian borage, vaUiti kulfa, Indian sarsa-
parilla, gokru, ak or mudar, Chiraita, sankpuspi, and the common
datura.
There are several varieties of indigenous grasses that afford ex-
cellent fodder ; and tracts of land are set apart near the hills of
Aurangdbad and Jtflna as " ramnahs" for the cantonments. The
better kinds of grass are known by various local names, such as the
shair^ or chuneria, puni6, marwail, gundali and jotishmati. The
kunda is a tall grass found on black soil, and the shamtf is common
about cultivated fields, but the most valuable of all is the dub or
hariali, which with the sipri and kurial are common to the plains and
rich valleys. The trinpali is very common on barren land ; the
pingi natchi on cultivated ground ; the chicklenta on rubbish heaps,
and the dunda on the margins of rivulets. There are several kinds
of spear grass which are very troublesome, such as the surwala,
yeddi, and the tattie grass. The kgara or thatch grass is found on
the banks of rivers. Among the aromatic grasses, the bl& or
Hskte is pretty common, the rausa is found on the B16gh6t, and the
kusha towards K^ndesh.
Of the useful plants growing spontaneously, those producing gums
are : Acacia arabica, Feronia elephantum, Conocarpus latifolia, Bos-
wellia glabra, Melia indica, Sterculia urens, Buchanania lati/olia, Bom-
bay malabaricum 9 Cedrella toona, &c. The plants yielding dyes are :
Grislea tomentosa, Kottlera tinctoria, Morinda citrifolia^ Bixa orellana,
Nyctantlies arbor-irislis, Butea frondosa, Tamarindus indica, Thespesia
populneci) Oojenia dalbergioides, Curcuma longa, Terminalia bellerica,
Phyllanthus emblica, Punica granatum, &c. Those used in tanning are
one or two varieties of the acacia, especially the b<lbul, Ocyenia
dalbergioides, Conocarpus latifolia, Terminalia chebula ; Cassia auricu-
Chapter II. 54 [Aurang&bad
Flora.
lata and Phyllanthus emllica. The skins manufactured into leather
are rendered peculiarly soft and durable, owing to the large amount
of extractive matter which these plants contain, in addition to tannin.
The bark peeled from the roots of the JButea frondosa constitutes the
usual village cordage ; arid the Cannabis sativa and Hibiscus canna-
binus arc cultivated for the sake of their fibre. The krdnj oil is
expressed from the seeds of the Dalbergia arborea ; the mlkdmni
oil from the seeds of the Celastrus paniculata ; and the Andropogon
martinii furnishes the rausa or grass oil. The principal plants
cultivated for oil are the Carthamus tinctorius^ Sesamum orientale, and
liicinis communis.
The following list is based generally on Dr, Bradley's Statistical
Reports on the Daulat^bad, Paitan, and Jrfln6 Circars. The other
works that wore consulted arc the Bombay Flora by Gibson and
Dalzoll, Roxburgh's Flora Indica, Balfour's Timber Trees of India r
and Drury's Useful Plants of India. The classification is adapted
from Hooker and Bentham'a Genera Plantarum, and tho Flora of
India (so far as it is published), by Sir J. Hooker.
PART I.
Plants that are indigenous, or that have been introduced and have become
naturalised.
BANUNCULACEJE. Clement** gouriana / 4< nioricl." Found in the ghat jungles.
ANONACEJ5. Anona squamosa ; " sita-fal," custard apple. Often grows wild
about villages ; the acrid seeds are fatal to insects. Polyalthia longifolia ;
" As\'i-f al." Sometimes found in avenues and gardens.
MENISPERMACE.E. Cissampelos pareira ; " dc(k-nirbisi." Common in hedges ;
tho extract is used in urinary diseases. Cocculus villosus ; " dir ;" (( farid-
buti." Very common in hedges ; sometimes used in medicine. The withies
55
.
Indigenous awl
Naturalised
are woven into baskets. Cycle* bur mafroi. Found among the lulls ; the bitter Plautfl -
root is given in dysentery.
NYMPHEACEJE. Nelumbium speciosum; "kangwel;" and Nymphcea rubra;
*' rdkt&-kdmal." Found in tanks. N, stellate ; " nilpfdm<." Very common in
tanks.
PAPAVKRACEJB. Argemone mexicana ; " fcringi datura ;" " bherbend." Very
common ; used in medicine. The seeds yield an oil.
FCMABIACE^E. Fumaria parviflora ; fc pit-prfprrf." A common weed; <he
leaves are employed in medicine.
CAPPARIDE^S. Capparis aphylla / "kirn." Common in waste places. C.
brevispina; " wigati." Found on the banks of niUlrfn. C. grandis ; " pachondA.' 1
Sparingly found. C. korrida ; " arddnda," Very common in hedges. C. mur-
rayana; "k4brA." Found in most n&lkfo and rivers. C. roxburghii ; " purwi."
Occasionally found on the ghftts. C. trifoliate. Rare. C. sepiaria and C. stylosa.
Common Bhrubs. Gynandropsis pentaphylla ; " htil-hnl ;" " k/iraila." A common
weed used in medicine ; the seeds yield a good oil. Niebuhria oblongifolia. Found
in hedges. Polanisia dodecandra and P. icosandra / ** hdrhariti." Common weeds ;
the seeds of the latter, " chori-4judn," yield an olive-green oil. JP. chelidonii.
Found in moist places. Slrcemia tetrandra. Common about burial-grounds.
VIOLACBJE. lonidium svffruticosuni / " ritt^n-puras." Not common ; used a
a demulcent.
BIXINEJE. Flacourtia montana ; " dtUk ;" " r4m-t4mbat." Occasionally seen
on the ghdts. F. sapida ; " bincha ;" " kuki." Found on the hills ; the timber
is small, but hard and close-grained. F. sepiaria ; " juti-karand ;" (t Umbat. "
A tolerably common shrub.
PITTOSPOREJE. Pittosporum floribundum ; " yerkaddi." Sometimes seen in the
jungles.
POLYQALE^E. Polygala arvensie ; (( meradu. 1 ' Rare.
. Poriulaca afra. Common ; used as a pot-herb. P. oleracea ;
"lunia. 1 * Commonly used as "fcfji/' P. quadrtfida ; "choli;"
" chota dunia." A common weed ; the fresh leaves are used medicinally.
56 [Aurangabad
Indigeoouft and
TAMARISCINE^:. Trichaurus ericoides ; " jh4u ;" " feraali." Common in the
beds of rivers. The exudation is called " gazan-j^bin." The galls, called " mrfin,"
fire astringent.
E. Bergia ammannioides and B. verticillata. Found on the margins
of tanks.
GUTTIFEIMS. Calophyllum inopliyllum ; "wundi;" "sirpanka." Tolerably
common. The bark yields a resin, and an oil is extracted from the seeds. Xan-
thochymuB ovalifolius. Found in the jungles of the hills.
MALVACEAE. Abutilon indicum] "pitari;" " kcCngini." A common shrub;
yields u strong fibre lit for ropes. Adansonia digitata ; " gonik chintz ;" " hathi-
kattiftn." Originally introduced by Arabian traders from Africa, and common
about Auranga*baM, &c. ; yields a useful fibre, and the bark is a febrifuge. Bom-
bax 7nalabaricum ; " rtfkUf-siinal ;" " kanta-sair," A common tree, yields silk
cotton, and the " rnuchi-ras" resin ; tho root is the " safed musli" of bazaars.
Eriodendron anfructuosum ; " shameula ;" "hatt&n;" " safed-simal." Found
towards Kandesh ; yields a white cotton, and the " hattian-ka-gond," given in
bowel complaints. Qossypium obtusifolium. Not common. Hibiscus furccttus.
Found on the ghats ; yields a strong white fibre. H. heptaphyllus. Not common ;
found in ravines. If. micranthus ; " salla barta." Common in hedges.
//. vesicarius. Found on black soil during the rains ; yields a good fibre.
Kydia calycina ; " wdrang." Found on the gheCts. The bark is mucilaginous
and the timber useful. Malva rotundifolia ; " k/ingi." A common herb. Tho
seed is called "kabasi," and the flowers " gul-khaira." Sida retusa ; "r4n-
bendi." A common shrub ; yields very delicate fibres. S. humilis. Common
in sandy soil. Thespa^a lampas. Found on the ghcCts. T. populnea ; " pards
pipal." Not common ; sometimes found about villages and avenues. Urena
lobata and U. sinuata ; " biukra." Common weeds ; the former yields a
strong fibre.
STERCULIACFJK. Ilelicieres isora ; "damni;" " morar-falli ;" "kapaisi."
Found on the hills ; the fibres make a good rope, and a liniment is made from the
capsules. Sterculia colorata ; "khansi;" "bhdi." Common in the jungles.
S. guttata ; " goldar ;" " kukar." Found on the ghdts ; the bark abounds with
strong white fibres. S. urens ; "kivali ;" "kondal ;" "katira." Not common ;
the wood is soft, the bark astringent, and the leaves are useful in cattle diseases ;
District.] 57 ChapC<
PJLRT I.
Indigenous and
it also jields a white gum. S. villoaa ; " udal ;" " kardula. 1 ' Not common ; a
fibre is obtained from the bark.
TILIACEJE. Corchonts acutangulu* ; " diul kolmi." A common annual, yields a
strong fibre. C. humilis, A common shrub. Grewia abutilifolia* Tolerably
common. 0. yilosa. Common. 6r. potygama ; " guAli." Found on the ghdts.
G. tiliasfotia ; " dhiman." Not rare ; the timber is useful, and cordage is made
from the bark, G. vilfasa. Sparingly distributed. Triumfetta angulata. A
very common plant. T. rotunfJifolia. Not common.
LINE.E. Linum mywrense ; " wundri." A common plant,
MALPIQHIACEJE. Hlptage madablola; "bokhi;" " utimukta f "huludwail."'
Found on the gh^ts ; the bark is a good bitter.
Fagonia mysorensif. A common nndershrub ; yields the drug
"dumaso," used for cooling the mouth. Tributes lanug inoaus ; "gokru."
l^ound on pasture lands ; the leaves, root and seeds are given in urinary com-
plaints.
QERAKIACE^E. Diopliytum wntltivum ; " shanninda." A fimall plant found
Curing the rains. Impatient acaulis* Found on the ghcCtf. /. Jcleinii. Very
common in the rains. /. naians. Found in ponds and ditches. Monsonia
sencgakmis. Common in dry pastures. Oxalis corniculata ; 4i aiiib^ti-ka-be(ji."
A common weed, used in curries instead of tamarind,
RUTACEJE. JEgle marmeloa ; "bol," Found in the jungles of the ghdts and
cultivated about villages. It is sacred to Siva. A yellow dye is obtained from
the fruit, and the tree possesses various medicinal properties. AtaUmlia mono-
phylla ; " makur-limbu." Not common ; found on the ghrfts ; the wood is hard,
close-grained and heavy. Fcronia elephantam ; " kAvit." A common tree ;
yields a fine gum; the timber is liard and durable. Luvanga elcutherandra.
Found on the gh4ts. Zanthovylum tripJiyllum. Found on the glints ; the
wood is soft. " Tejbal" is the capsule of L. hostile, used for intoxicating fish.
SIMABUBEJE. Ailanthv* exceka ; "maruf." A common tree ; the wood is of
little value ; the bark is a febrifuge,
BURSERAOEJB. Bahamodendron mukul; "gugal." Found towards Ber&r and
Kindesh. Botwellia serraia ; " salii." A large balsamiferous tree found in the
jungles of the ghits ; produces the gum-resin olibanum, The wood is used as a
torch.
Chapter n. 5$ [Aurangabad
PART I.
Indigenous and
MELIACEJB. Cedrela toona ; " tun ;" " kurak." Found in the jungles of the
ravines ; the timber is like inferior mahogany, and the bark is a febrifuge.
Chlorosrylon swietenia ; "dhaura;" "hcfldA;" the satin-wood tree. Not com-
mon ; yields a wood oil, and the timber is put to various uses. Heynca trijuga ;
" Hmb&a." Common on the ghats. Mella azadirachta ; " bakkdn ;" " gaurnim."
Common about villages ; the wood is hard, and the seeds are used to make
rosarioH. M, indica ; " nirii." Common ; the timber is good, the seeds supply
oil, and various parts of the tree are used in medicine. Sunetenia febnfuga ;
"main ;" "rohirm." A large tree common in the A'jantrf and Kdnhar jungles ;
the timber in reckoned the most durable of woods, and is greatly used by the
natives in their temples and in woodwork. The bark is a febrifuge. Turrosa
virens. A shrub found on the gh&s.
OLICINE/K. Cansjeera rheed'u. A pretty common shrub. Olacea scandens.
Not common. 0. loight'iana. Tolerably common. Ximenia amencana. Not
common ; used us a substitute for sandal-wood.
ILICINE&'. Ilex malalarica. A large tree found on the gmtts ; not common.
Celastrus montana, " kangoni ;" " mil-kangoni. 1 ' A thorny
shrub, found throughout the drier parts ; the wood is hard and durable. C.
pankulata ; " miCl-kangoni." Found on the hills. An oil, u oleum nigruni/ 1 is
expressed from the scoils. C. rothiana. Found on the hills. Elaodendron glaucum
" butktiH." Common in the jungles, Hlppocratea grahamii. Found on the ghdts.
//. indica ; ^kazuruti." A pretty common shrub,
RQAMNE^E. Ventihtgo madraspatana ; " lok^ndi ;" " kanwail." Common
on the ghits ; the root yields a red dye. Zizyphu* jujuba ; " bhair."
Common, produces a kind of kino ; the wood is tough and strong ; the bark
and root are sometimes used medicinally. Z. asnoplia. Common ; the root is
used medicinally. Z. rugosa ; " turau." Common, Z. xylopyra ; l( gdt-
bhair." Common on the ghits ; the wood is hard and durable, and makes
excellent torches.
AMPELIDJE. CtotM auticulata ; u kdsftr." Bare. C. edulls. Common ; used
as " bdji." C. pedata. Bare. C. vitiginea ; " gualilata ;" <( Marattttiga."
Very common. Leea staphyka. Common. Vitis quadrangularia ; " h4r-
j^ankar. 1 ' Found in hedges. I 7 , setosa. Not common. The plant is exceedingly
acrid.
District] 59 Ohapte* U.
PART 1.
Indigenous and
SAPINDACE^E. Cardioipermum halicacabum ; " shib-jul." Common in hedges. ;
useful in medicine. Dodonea viscosa ; " dw-ka-jh&r." Tolerably common.
Sapindus emarginatus ; " rita." Common ; the fruit is used in native medicine,
and as soap for washing the hair. S. laurifolius. Besembles the last and is put
to similar uses. Sleichera trijuga ; kusumb ;" u kun." Found on the ghdts ;
the bark is astringent, and the timber good.
ANACARDIACE^E. Buchanania angmtifolia, Found in the A'jintA and
jungles. B. latifolia ; u pial ;" " achir." Found in the jungles ; the wood is
strong and tough ; the kernels yield the " chironji" oil. Glycy carpus racemosua ;
" amberi." Found on the ghto. Odina wodier ; '* shimti ;" " mdgir." Very
common ; yields the " kuni-gond," or gum " jinga," which resembles gum arabio.
Elim mysorensis. Tolerably common. Semecarpus anacarcUum ; IC bikfweC ;"
" bibua." Very common in the BikCghit jungles. An oil is extracted from the
nut, which is acrid and vesicating. 5. grdhamii ; " bilrfw(." Much like the
last and found in similar places ; the nut is used in medicine and for marking
linen. Spondiasmangifera ; " jangli am. Of ten grows wild.
E. Abrus precatorius ; " gunch ;" " khaksi." Very common ia
hedges ; the root is used as a substitute for liquorice. Acacia aralica ; " ba"bul ;"
11 kafli-kikar." Common ; yields a gum resembling gum arable. The timber is
good, the bark is used in tanning and dyeing, and parts of the tree arc used
medicinally. The handsome variety called " r/lm-knta" is common on the
plains. A, catechu ; " khair." Common in hilly places, but stunted ; yield* a
kind of catechu, which is used medicinally. A. concinna ; " rita." Found on
the glints. The pods are used as soap. A. eburnea ; " m&rmrft." Found in dry
barren places. A. farnesiana ; " eri-babul ;' r " gul-batml." Common ; yields a
useful gum. A fine perfume is distilled from the flowers. A. leucocephala.
Found growing wild in gardens, &c., and difficult to eradicate. A. leucopJilcea.
Common ; yields a good fibre, and an ardent spirit is distilled from the bark ;
the timber is hard. A. pennata] "urraV Tolerably common. A. procera ;
" kini." Found on the ghats. A. sundra ; " 141 khair." A variety of A, catechu,
and possessed of similar properties. A. tomentosa ; "salsein taftml." Found
in the Jungles towards Kandesh. Albizia amara ; " lullci ;" " narlingi." Com-
mon ; the timber is good, but generally crooked. A. lebbek ; " siris." Common ;
yields good timber and a large quantity of gum ; the leaves, flowers, and an
oil extracted from the seeds are used medicinally. A. odoratissiina ; " sirwa ;"
u ram-saras." Tolerably common ; the heart-wood is very strong and hard.
A. stipulate ; " kasir ;" <f oi." Bare ; found on the glints. Alhagimaurorum ;
Chapter XL QQ t [Aurangabad
PAKT I.
Indigenous and
PUvnta. C u javansa ;" " ahntur-khar." Rare. Alysicarpu* bvpfourifolius. Common*
A. lonyifolius. Common ; the roots arc like liquorice. A. nummularifolius.
Very common. A. tclragonolobu*. Found on the plains. Alylosia lawii.
Found on the hill?. A. scarabceoides. Common. Bauhima acumiwta ;
" diiolo-kanchan ;" " kachnar." Tolerably common. B. racemosa ; "^pfcC*;"
" mwal." Found in villages, and worshipped by the Hindus during the Dussara
fentival. B. tomentotia. Common ; sometimes used in dysentery. 13 u tea
frundosa ; " paKis ;" ** d4k." Common, especially on the BAlaghat ; the tree
yields gum Butea, used for precipitating indigo. The flowers tiro used as a dye,
the bark and root afford a strong rope, and the seeds are purgative. B. superba ;
i( pnMswail." Not HO common ; yields n similar gu-m. Casttlpinia alata ;
" sanclwila." Found at Aurng4bd, Jalnd, &c. C. pukherrima ; " gul tora ;"
u gul mhor." Common in gardens and waste places. (7. sepiaria ; " chillar ;"
41 kilgfU'h." Common ; forms an impenetrable hedge. Canavalia virosa ;
u gowara." Common in hedges. Cassia alsus ; " eluiksu." Common ; the
powdered soedn are used in sore eyes. C. auriculata ; " turwar ;" " tharodA."
Very common ; tin- hark is used in tanning, and the stems as tooth-brushes.
C. fistula ; "jinmltdrt ;'' "I4w4 ;" " gurmalif." Common ; yields a red gum ; the
pulp is purgative , ami the bark is used in tanning and dyeing. C. occidentalism
Common ; employed in cutaneous maladies and as an aperient. C. pdinila.
Common in pastures during the ruins. C. senna. Rare. C. sopJwra. Common;
used in diabetes. C tora ; " chakunda." Common ; the leaves are aperient, and
a blue dye is prepared from the seeds. Clitorea ternatea ; " pliiki ;" "khagin ;"
" shlongakuHpi." Very common in hedges ; the seeds arc purgative. Crotalaria
albida ; C. biflora ; C. citlycina ; C. medicaginca ; C. mysorensis : C.prostrata ;
and C. striata. Common. C. retusa ; M ghagri ;" and C, sericea. Found on sandy
soil ; the libros of the former are employed for canvas and cordage. C. verruqosa ;
" jhunjhun ;" *' brfnsan." Very common ; used in medicine. Cylisfa scarlosa.
VtM-y common in bodges and open jungles. Dalbergia lanceolaria ; " dandus."
Found on the plains. Z). latifolia ; " shisham." Found in the jungles of
Ka 1 nhar, &o. ; the wood is seldom of good size and is often crooked. Desmodium
parvifottum ; D. pukhellum ; D. triflorum ; " kudalia ;" and D. triquetrum.
Common. Dichrostachys cinera ; " wirf a-taro ;" 4< yelthur." Common ; the wood
makes good pegs, but is too small for any other purpose. Entada pusatha.
Found on the ghits. ErytJtrina indica ; " pangra ;" " f4rad. n Common ; used as a
support for the grape vine ; the wood is soft and used for sword-sheaths ; the
loaves and bark are given in fever. E. africtaand E. suberosa. Found on tho ghats.
Fleming cwgcsta : ll daudola :" F, lincata ; aiul F. itrobilifcra. Tolciably
District.] 61
Indigenous
common. Geissaspis cristate. Abundant in pasture lands. Guilandinabonduc.
"gachka ;" " sagurgota ;" " kcftkalijcf." Common in hedges ; used in medicine ;
an oil is extracted from the seeds. Eardwickia binata ; " taftudugi ;" " Anjan."
A tree found to the north of the district ; the timber is good, and the bark yields
a strong fibre. Indigofera aspalathoides. Somewhat rare ; used in medicine.
/. cordifolia ; L echinata ; and I. glandulosa. Common, Cattle are fond of the
last. /. hirsute ; /. linifolia ; " bhrfngra ;" /. pentaphylla ; /. viscosa ; and /.
trite. Generally abundant on the plains. Melilotus leucantha ; " valaiti ja-
wat ;" and M. parviflora. Found on pasture and garden lands near streams, &c.
Mimosa hamate ; " arkur." Common. M. jpmrita ; " kcfnclikuri ;" "kiwach."
Very common in hedges and plains ; used in medicine. Oojenia dalbergioides ;
" tunuz ;" u tiwrfa." A timber tree found in the jungles of the north ; tlio bark
affords a fine kino, and is also largely used to intoxicate fish. Parkinsonia
(icukata ; ''* valaiti kikar;"" rfdrfnti." Common in waste places. Fhaseolus
adenanthus and P. triwsrvius. Common on the plains. P. trilobus ; " Arkmdt ;"
"rakhal," "kulai. " Found on roadsides, and on the borders of cultivated fields.
fongamia glabra ; " krfr^nj." Found in the jungles of Kinliar and A'janU ; the
pods and leaves arc used in medicine, and an oil is extracted from the seeds.
Prosopis spiclgera ; " sumri ;" " saundar ;" " jMnd." A low tree to which
the processions during " Dassara" proceed ; the timber is good. Pseudar-
thria viscida. Common. Psoralea corylifolia ; " b^warchin ; " " hikuch." Found
in waste places ; the seeds are used medicinally. Pterocarpus marsupium ;
" bibla ;" " bijasdl." Common on the plains ; yields the gum-resin kino ; the
timber is good. RhyncoBia aurea ; R. medicaginea ; " bandr ;" i( kolai ;" and
R. viscosa. Com rnon in hedges. Seslania aculeate ; u dunrhi ;" and 8. pro-
cumbens. Abundant on the plains, Smithia sensitiva. Eaton as a " biji." Tama-
rindus indlcus ; u imli ;" " chitz." Found about villages. The red-fruited
variety, T. occidentale, is much valued. Taverniera cuneifolia-, " jetiiurfd."
Found in waste places ; the root is sweet. Tephrosia hookeriana ; T. villosa ;
and T. purpurea ; " s^rpank4." Common weeds ; the root of the last is given in
dyspepsia and diarrhoea. Wagatea spicata. Found on the hills. Zornia angus-
iifolia and Z. zeyknensis. Abundant on the plains.
BOSACEJE. Potentilla eupina. A weed ; common on the plains,
SAXIFRAGES. Vahlia viscosa. Found on the plains.
CBASSULAGBA. Bryophyllutn calycinum ; pdtWr-china." An ornamental
g2 [Aurangabad
Indigenous and
riant*. plant ; sometimes used medicinally. Kalanehoe brazilicnm ; K. floribunda ;
K* glandulota ; and K. laciniata- Found on the lull*.
DROSKRACEJE. Drosera lurmanni ; Z), indica and /). peltata. Common ; tlio
lust is applied to blister the skin.
IlALOQAREyE. MyrwyTiylluLm telrandum. Found in tanks.
RHIZOPHORPJK. Camilla integerrima. Found in the jungles of the glints.
The timber is good, but seldom of large si/c.
COMBRRTACE/E. Combrelum decandrum. Very common on the Baldghat. C.
ovalifolium ; "/cllusi ;" " pilokha." Found in the jungles of the ghdts ; used as
hoopH for " motCH." Conocarpus latifolia ; " yclla mlddi ;" " daurd." Common
in the jungles of Kdnhar and A'jantrf ; yields a valuable! gum ; the timber is
good for cart axles. Getonia florilanda ; "wuksi ;" "biguli." Common on the
hills. Ternunalta tirjuna ; "nrjiin ;" "ktfwrf ; fl "axun." Found on the banks of
rivers in IfcdaghAt. T. bellerica ; bihAra ; " bhairda." Common in the jungles of
the ghAts ; yields a quantity of gum, and the timber is good ; the fruit is used in
medicine, and an oil is obtained from the kernels. T. chebula ; "hdlda ;" "hdraV
Found in the jungles of the glu'its ; the timber is good, and the fruit, " myrobolan,"
is an article of commerce ; tlu 1 excrescences on the leaves arc given iu diarrhcen.
T. glalra ; " iin ;" "maitri." Found on the glufts, and extensively used for
firewood, and in making potash ; the timber is good.
MYRTACK/K. Barrinyhtnia acutangula; "ti\vur; M "hijjul; 1 ' "sarmandarfal."
Tolerably common ; the timber is useful, and the root is a febrifuge. Careya
arborea\ "kumba;" "\vuikumba." Tolerably common ; the timber is service-
able and the ilowers are used in medicine. Sixyyium jambvlanum ; *'jamun. ;''
" jambul." Common ; the wood is durable ; the bark yields a brown dye, and an
extract like gum " kino." 8. salinfuliuni : u pin jamUil." Found on the Bak(-
ghit, in the beds of rivers.
MRLASTOMACEjK. OsbecL'M truncatu and 0. zeylamca. Found in pastures,
Mehutoma malabtv icum. Common.
LYTHRACBA:. Ameletia indica. Found in watery places and in rice fields.
Amniania bacclfera ; "daMmari ;" " aginbnti." Found in moist places; the
leaves are used in raising blisters. A . multiflora ; A. octandra ; A. rotundifolia ;
ami A. aalicifolia. Common in wet ground. Griska hmentosa ; "dlianfal ;"
"scringir ;" "dhaiti." Common; found about the ghut^ ; the brilliant red
District] G3 Chapter a
PART I.
Indigenous and
flowers form an article of commerce. Lagers tram ia parviflora ; " bond&ra ;" NR pia?u.
" wundi mana ; M *' bellinindi." Found in the KcCiihar and A'jantrf jungles ;
the tree yields a sweet gum, and the timber is good. L. regincs ; " Mota-bon-
dara ;" " tcfnana." Found in the jungles of the glints. JRotala verticillata.
Common in ditches, tanks, &c.
ONOGRACE;E. JuBswa rcpens and J. suffruticosa. Common in moist places.
Ludwlgia parvijfora ; u kirambu ;" " bin lubinga." Common in rice fields.
Tropa bispinosa ; " singira ;" " pa'ni fal." Found in tanks ; a red dye is made
from the fruit, which is used during the Holi festival.
SAMYDACE^E. Casearla tomentosa ; " bogara." Found on the hills.
PASSIFLOREJK. Modecca palmata ; " kurnfal ;" u jumkafal." Found in the
jungles ; sometimes cultivated for the beauty of its flowers*. Turnera ulmifolla.
Common ; found in gardens.
CUCURBITACE/E. jEchinaniha epigea ; u rakus gidda." Common. 13 nj on la
hiciniosa ; " likardar ;"" goiuota" ;"gurga nrfru ; v and B. umbellata ; " giuil"
kctkri ;" " nioh&kri. M Common in hedges. Cvccinia indica ; " kanduri" ; " bimb."
Common in hedges ; the leaves are used in medicine. Cucumis trigonus ; u k^kri ;"
"bungiinuk.*' Common ; the ripe fruit is aromatic. Luffa amara ; " rinturai ;"
4i kcrulla." Common in hedges ; the fruit is violently cathartic and emetic.
Momordica d'uecia ; u kartoli ;" " d4r-karela." Very common ; sometimes
cultivated. Mukia scabella ; "chiraiti ;" " musmuKa." Coimnon in hedges ;
the roots and seeds are used in medicine. Trichosanthea citcumerina ; " jangli
parol ;" " jangli chuchinga." Common ; used in fevers. T. palmata ; " inukul."
Found in moist thickets in the ravines, and esteemed in cattle diseases.
CACTF.E. Opuntia dillemi ; " chapal sendh ;" prickly pear ; common about
villages. Pereskia aculeata. Appears in the rains.
FICOIDBJE. Glinm lotoidea. Found on the hills. Mollungo cerviana ; M. nudi-
caulis ; M. pentaphylla ; " khet-pipra ;" M. spergula and M. tlricta. Common
weeds ; the first is used in medicine. Orygia dccumens and Trianthema cry*-
tallina ; u ;Clethi." Common. T. decandra ; " biskhoprn." Used as tooth-
brushes ; the roots are aperient. T. obcordata ; " nasurjangi ;" " wdrma ;"
" its-its." Found in rice fields ; the roots are cathartic, and the young leaves
are used as u bAji."
UMBELLIFKIUE. Heracleum rigenf. Found on the hills. Hydrocotyle asiatica ;
" thankuni." Found in moist places in the rains ; used in medicine. Pimpinella
Chapter II. 64 [Aurangabad
PART I.
IU NatSSui8c*d nd adscendeus ; P. hcyneana ; and P. latcriflora. Common on the ghrfts ; Seseli
Plants.
indlcum. Common on the pluins.
CoiiNACKA-:. Alangium lamorcki ; u Akola ;" " ankulo." Common in waste
pi-iron ; the fruit is astringent and the root cathartic.
Canlhtum umbeUatum ; kl arsul." Found in siony places above
I he ghats. Dentclla repws. Common in moist places. Gardenia lai'ifolia \
" papura." Found in the ghat jungles. (7. Z7". Common ; yields th<
"dik&nicCli" rosin iihod in mediciuo. Hamiltoma mysorensis : " gidisrf." Found
on IheghAtH /Myoth atjpera ; //. burmannianct] II. heynei ; and Il.scnegalensis.
Common. IJi/menodirly<m cxcdsnni ; u kdlii hachnak ;" " bundrfni." Found on
the gliitH; the timber !H iisi-fiil, and the bark bitter and astringent. 11. obo-
vcilitm ; " kurwi." Common in gluit jungles, /./'urn nlfjncans ; " katkura." Very
common in the thick-shaded jungles of the ghats. /. paroljhra ; " kura ;"
"jilpui." Common on the ghits ; makes excellent firewood and good torches.
JUoriwht tinctoriu ; the wild " suranji." Found on the hills of the Paitan taluk.
Naudeacordifol'ut. Not common ; yields the^hedu" wood, from which the
packing-boxes for opium are m.'ide. N. parvljlora ; " kwlani :'' " kuinn." Not
common ; the timber is useful. Pavetta indica ; " kakni." Found on the ghits.
llantl'M dumctorum ; " ghela ;" " min." Found on the gh;Us ; the fruit is used
to intoxicate Jish. R. lontji*i>iiM ; " iir4Iu ;" " wAgatta." Found towards K*n-
desh. Siwmacoce hltjtula ; " ma.lana." Common ; the root is like sarsaparilla.
Stylocoryne wcbera. Use<l in medicine ; the wood is hard. Vanyvcria cdulis ;
" mmUiia ; M u bangari-ka-lakri. M Common on the ghats ; the bark is given in
fever.
COMPOSITE. Artemisia Mica ; " m.ijliri ;" u gundmar ;" " mastaru."
Common ; the llowers are sold in bazaars, the leaves are used in medicine and an
essential oil is extracted from both ilowers and leaves. Bidens walllchi. Common
about gardens and plains. Blumca alata. Found on the ghAts. D. amphctens.
Common on roadsides. I?, muralis and Brachyramphus heyneanus. Common
on old walls. B. conchifollus and CaUwtijthui wightlanus. Common. Cyathocline
lawii. Found on the ghats. Dicoma lanuglnosa. Tolcral>ly common. Echinops
echinatus ; " unt-kAtdrd." Common ; camels consume it readily. Eclipia erecta ;
" brinrtj ;" " bdngra." Very common in wet clayey soil ; used in medicine.
Elephantyhus sealer ; " samlalan, 11 Common ; used in medicine. Glossocardia
lowalka. Common ; used in female complaints. Grangea inadraspalana.
Found in rice fields ; tlic leaves are used medicinally. Leucoblepharis subsessilis .
District.] 65 Chapter n.
PART I.
Indigenous and
Found on the gha*ts. Notonia grandtflora. Found on high rocky precipices ; said to Plants,
be a remedy in hydrophobia. Sonchus oleraceus ; 4< dodak." Grows on rubbish.
Spharanlhus mollis ; "mundi;" "kamadrus." Very common in rice fields;
used medicinally. Tricholepis glaberrima ; T* montana ; and T. radicans.
Found in the ravines of the ghdts. Vernonia anthelmintica \ " bSkchi ;" " kili-
ziref." Grows on rubbish ; yields a hard fibre ; the seeds are used in medicine.
V. cinerea ; " kctk-jangi ;" " eAhAdevi." Common ; used in fevers. V. conyzoidet.
Found on the ghdts.
CAMPANULACE.E. Lobelia nicotiancefolia ; "dionul ;" u bokinal ;" "dawal."
Found on the ghdts ; the seeds arc very acrid and the leaves are antispasmodic.
PLUMBAGINACK-E, Plumbago zeylanica : u chita-chitru ;" " chittarmal." Found
in rocky places ; used in medicine.
PRIMULACE^E. Anagallis arveims. Common.
MYRSINACK^. Embelia ylandulifem. Found on the gh^ts. E. ribes ; u kfir-
kanni." Common: the fruit, "waiwarang," is sold in bazaars and is anthel-
mintic. Maesa indica ; 4 ' atki. M Very common along the ghats ; the fruit is
used to poison fish.
SAPOTACEJE. Bass'nt latifolia ; tk mcCuiia. 11 Found towards KdnheCr and tho
jungles towards the hills. The "miulia" spirit is distilled from the flowers,
and the seeds yield a large quantity of thick oil. honamlra candolliana. Pretty
common on the gh4ts, Mimuaop* clenyi ; "baklml;" 4 *taindu ;" "mulsari."
Common about villages round the mausoleums of Mahomodans ; tho seeds yield a
good oil ; the bark is used in fever, and an odoriferous water is distilled from tho
flowers. M. hexandra ; "kirni ;" " rajan." Pretty common ; tho wood is tough
and used for making sugar-mills, &c.
EBENACB^E. Diotpyro* Moroxylon ; " nini." Found towards the north ; yields
a kind of ebony. Z>, candulliana ; D. goindu ; "goindu ;" and D. exsculpata ;
"timburni." Found on the ghats. Mala nigrescent ; " raktrura." Pretty com-
mon in the gh4t jungles,
STYRACE^E. Hopea racemosa ; and H. specata. Found on the ghits.
OLEAOBJE. Jasminium latifolium ; u kuear ;" Liguitrum neiJgherreme ; and
Oka roxburghii. Common on the glints.
APOCYNACEA\ Anodendron paniculatum ; " Wintani. 11 Found on the ghits.
Carista carandas ; ** karonda ;" u kariCnja." Common. Nerium antidysentericum ;
9o
66 LAurangabad
Plants." " inderjrfu." Furnishes the ConesHi bark used in fever, dysentery, and diarrhoea.
Tabernwmontana crispa ; and Vallaris heynei ; " happar-mali." Common. Ki/i^a
f tt*if/a ; " kupa-vila." Common ; yields a good yellow dye. Wriyhtia tonientosa ;
"fcutf-inderja'u." Found on the gluits ; yields a permanent yellow dye.
KJK. Asclepia.8 microphylla. Abundant everywhere A. racemosa.
Common in hedges. A. voluUlis ; "dori ;" " hirandori ;" " na*kchiki-ka-ba*ji."
Cuinnion in hedges ; used as a rope. The plant is emetic; arid expectorant. Calo-
tropis gigantea; "ak;" "mudar;" " dkand." Common about village* ; prepara-
tions of this })lant are given in various complaints, and the active principal Muda-
rine is extracted from it, It yields a kind of manna (Mudar sugar), and a
valuable fibre is obtained from tho stem. C.procera\ "ika; M "inudur;"
"beidelHar." Much like tho above but Hiuallor. Caralluma Jiinbnata ; " makur-
sing." Common in Kinhar and scattered about tho hills. Cryptostegia
grandiflora. Common ; abounds in a milky caoutchouc juice and yields a line
Htrorig fibre. Crt/ptolfpii buchanani. Found on the ghats. Hemulesinus indicus ;
" niuintami&l ;" " uuigrabu ;" ; ' makwi." Very common ; the root is used as a
substitute for sarsaparill;i. Holvaiemma rhcedci ; " palla-gurgi." Common in
hedges ; yields a t(leral>le fibre, and the root is used in diseases of the eye.
Hoya pallida. Very common on trees. Ojcyttelma esculentum. Common ou the
banks of rivers. Sarcoste/nma brcvintiyma. Commun in stony places ; yields a
milky juice which allays thirst. " Som, 1 ' a fermented li.pior of the Hindus, is
distillcMl from it. 8. intermedium. Used in the culture of surgareane to keep off
white ants. Toxocar^us crastifoliua. Found on the ghats,
QEHTUNK.K Chiroma brachinta ; u girni ;" " na*i." Crmmon in cultivated
fields after the rains ; uwvl as a tonic. Exacum bicolor. Found in pastures by
the margins of rivers. This is the country "karaWt," a valuable febrifuge. E.
pumilum. Very common among grass during the rains. Geniiam verticillata ;
11 chita-chiraittt." Found in moist uncultivated ground ; used as a substitute for
Gentian. Limnanthtmum inilicum. Found in tanks. Ophelia paucijlora. Found
ou tho gha"ts.
HYDBOPU?LLACM. CoUenia procumbent ; "tripangki;" and IleUotropium
inpinum. Common in rico fields in the cold weather. //. laxi/torum. Common.
Hydrolea teylanica ; " kiehrrf-ishalangulia," Found on the margins of tajiks and
other wet places. Tiaridium indicum ; " h&tishum." Found on nibbish.
BORAOINBJE. Cordia latifolia ; "blri-laeura ;" " brrA-gonni." Common about
villages and in the jungles ; the timber is much used, and the pulpy fruit is em-
District.] 67
PART x
Indigwumi and
ployed as a pectoral medicine. C.myxa; "lasura ;" "brfkar," Much like the "
last ; the fruit is an article of native materia luedica. The timber is soft, and
fire can be obtained from it by friction. C. rothii ; " gondni." Common ;
the wood is useful, but very small. C. icallichn; "duhiwan." Sparingly
distributed ; furnishes a fibre of moderate strength. Trichodesma indicum /
" chota-kftlpa." Common ; held in repute in cases of snake-bite. T. gcyhtnicum.
Common.
CoNVOLVULACBjfc. Argyreia cuneata. Common. A. ell t plica ; "bondwail ;"
A. specloBa ; "samudar shak ;" "guli;" and A. malabarica. Found on tho
ghrfts ; the last is used in medicine. Batatas paniculate ; " Lmin-kumra." Com-
mon ; cattle are very fond of it ; the roots arc cathartic. B. peiitapJtylht. Com-
mon. Calonyction speciosum ; "gulchandni." Found in hedges. Convolvulus
arvemis; " h^ran-pa'di." Very common in black suil ; said to bo a purgative.
C. rottlerianus. Sparingly distributed. Evolvulus alsinoidea ; " sunkh pushpi."
Common ; used in medicine. E. hirsuta. Found everywhere in grassy places.
Jpomcea filicaulia ; I. olscura ; 7. pilosa ; and 1. pea-tigridis ; " langa'li-Jata ;'
u knnra." Common. /. reniformis. Found in places where water has lodged.
/. reptam. Found in tanks. 7. sepiana. Common in every hedge ; the seeds
" 141 da"n," are aperient, and are sold in tho bazaars as " sha-pasandu." /. tar-
pethum ; "dud-kalmi ;" " turbad ;" u nisut." Common ; the white "tiori"is
cathartic and pungent ; the black sort is a violent purgative. Pharbitis nil ;
u marchai." Common ; the seeds, " k4U dinil," are sold in bazaars as a safe
cathartic.
SOLANACEjE. Datura alba; " datura ;" u sada-datura." A well-known plant, of
which there are several varieties, It is intoxicating and narcotic, and dangerous
if incautiously used. D. hummatu. Almost as common as the preceding, and
with similar properties. Nicandra pliymloidei ; "kiknuj." Grows in wasto
places. Physali* sommfera ; "aagand ;" " kiknnj." Widely spread ; the root
and leaves are powerfully narcotic and diuretic. Solatium indicum ; " gurka-
mai ;" " kolsi ;" " kandiari." Common ; the root possesses strong exciting
qualities. S.jacquini; "kutia ;" " dorli-ka-fal." Very common ; the plant ia
bitter and carminative. S inlolalum. Pretty common ; used medicinally ; the
leaves are eaten as u ba"ji."
ScROPBULARiACEa:. Bonnaya brachiata. Common in pastures during the
rains. B. vernonicafolia. Common. CeUia coromandeliana ; u krfkshima."
Found in waste places ; given in dysentery. Dopatriumjtinceum; and
tigma spathulatum. Common in swampy places. Ilerpatri* monniera ; "
Chapter II, gg [Aurangftbad
PART I.
Indigenous and
* birn." Found on the margins of tanks ; used in medicine. Ilysanthes hysso-
pioidea. Common in the rains. Limnophila gratioloides ; L< gratissima ; and
L. racemosa. Found on the borders of tanks. Linaria ramosissima. Common.
RampMcarpa longiflora. Found in ghat pastures during the rains. Sopubia
delphwifolia. Found in cultivated fields. Striga euphraswides ; and S. hirsute.
Common. S. orobrtmchioides. Parasitic on the roots of different species of
Lepidagathis and Euphorbium.
OBOBRANCIIPJE. PhelipJiaa indica. Found on tobacco plants.
LENTIBULARI JR. Utrlculana ret'iculata ; " jangi ;" " natsu." Common in
rico fields during the rains.
BIQNONIAC03. Ulfjnnnui xylocarpa ; " kursing." Found in the jungles of the
ghrits ; the timber is useful, and an oily substance distilled from the wood is
employed in skin diseases. Odosanthcs indic't ; ki shionu.'' Found in the
jungles of the ghdts. JfeteropJinif/ma chclonimde* ; *'padri ;" "padal ;" " kirsal."
Common on the ghts ; the bark and fruit an; used medicinally. H. roxburghii *,
11 warns." A large timber tree, found in the gha" t jungles. Hare.
PJID\LINB;E. Martyma diandra, Very common during the rains.
AdhatoJa rcwica; " 4dii1scf ;" "urusii;" u cCsgand4." Com-
monin ghit villages ; often iiseil as medicino, and given in cattle diseases.
sElheiUma rcniforme. Found on the ghits. Andrograithis echioides. Found in
the ravines. A. paniculate ; k ' milui-tita ;" "kilafnath." The "kariat" of the
baxaurs, so famous as a substitute for Gentian. Astcracantha lonyifolia ; "gokshu-
ra ;" "talmakdrd." Very common in swampy places. In a religious service
called " lakoti" the Hindus present a lakh of these flowers to their idols. The
seeds, " talimkhlnl," are given in urinary diseases. Asystasia coromandellana.
Very common ; often cultivated in gardens and used as " baji." Barhria dicho-
toma ; " sid/i-j4ti." Often planted by Brahmans near temples. B. gibsoni. Found
on the ghats. B. prionitis ; u kintluf-jcittfi." Very common in hedges ; used
in medicine. B. terminal**. Found on the ghrfts. B. boerhaavifolia. Common.
Jlemichoriste montana ; and Lqndagathis grandlflora. Common on the
ghtts. Peristophe bicatyculata ; Rostellularia diffusa ; R. peploides ; and
R.procumbens. Ordinary weeds found in past ires; the last is used in sore eyes.
Ruellialatebrosa. Found below trees. Rungia parviflora. Common. R.repcna.
Very common ; useful as a vermifuge in fevers. Strobilanthe* asperrimu* ;
and S. callosus. Found on the gh(ts.
District] 69 Chapter tt.
^ PART I.
and
VERBBNACEJE. Calllcarpa cana ; "bcCstra;" " massandari ;" "Mtkamal."
Common on the ghats. Chlerodendron phlomoides / " tila*ki." Very common
in hedges, GmeUna arborea ; " jugani-chukar ;" " siwan." Rare; employed
in medicine ; the timber is light and strong, and used for the cylinders of native
drums, &c. Lantana acuhata ; and L. mdlssafolia. Common shrubs found in
waste places. Lippia nodiflora ; " chota-okra ;" u bhukokra." Common in
grassy places. Tectona grandis ; u sAguan ;" " saga." Found in the Kinhftr
and gha"t jangles, but stunted. Yields the " teak" timber ; a purple dye IB
extracted from the tender leaves, and the flowers arc diuretic. Vitex leucoxylon ;
" sherus. " Rare ; found on the banks of streams in BaUghd t. V. negundo ;
"shambAK ;" "aismda ;" and V. trifoUa ; " piniki-sliambdli ;" " seduari."
Common trees, found in rich moist soil ; used in medicine ; a clear sweet oil is
extracted from the root.
LABIATE/E. Ajuga disticka. Found on the glints. Amsomcles malalarica ;
11 mogabira." Common ; medicinal ; yields a reddish oil. Colebrooltia terni-
folia; Coleus barbatus / and Dyaophylla gracilis. Found on the ghdts.
Lavandula burmanni ; " gorea ;" and Leonotis nepstafolia ; " mati-sul." Common.
Leucas limfoUa. Very common in cultivated fields ; given in snake-bite. L.
stelligera. Found on the ghats. Ocimum adscendens ; " tulsi ;" and 0. canum ;
" saf aid-tulsi. " Common. 0. gratminium ; " r&m-tulsi ;" " banjiri." Culti-
vated near temples ; the flowers have a strong fragrance, 0. sanctum ; " kiW-
tulsi." Common ; useful in medicine, and sacred to the Hindus. It goes
through the ceremony of marriage about the end of October, Orthosiplwn
glabmtua. Common in the rains. 0. pallidus ; " juti-tulsi. n Very common.
Pogostemon purpuricaulis. Found in the hilly parts.
Boerhaavia di/usa ; " tikri-ka-b(ji." Very common ; given
as a vermifuge. B. repens ; " tikri." Common on the plains ; the root is said
to be emetic.
AM AB ANTE ACE &. AcJiyranlheB espera ; " agra" ;" " ItCl-chichiria. " Com-
mon ; yields potash. The seeds are given in hydrophobia and snake-bite.
JErva lanata; " khul ;" u chaid ;" and Alternanthera sessilis. Common ; used
as " b^ji." Amaranthua spinosus ; " Wtanati ;" kanti-mdt ;" and A. viridis.
Common in rainy and cold seasons. The former is a very troublesome weed.
Both are used as pot-herbs. Amblogyna polygonoides ; " chirunati." Very
common, Digera arvensu ; " lata-mohuria ;" " ganglia." Common in the
rains. Uengia tonuifolia ; "ghol. " Common everywhere. This and the
. 70 [Aurangabad
FART I.
Ittdiffenoiu and
Plant*. other varieties of Amaranthus form the Rtaplo pot-herbs of the natives. Pupalia
orliculata. Found on the glints in sandy noil.
POLYQONEJK. Polygonum gldbrum ; " raktrura ;" and P. rivulare. Common
in ditches, rivulets, &c. The latter is given in colic and is considered diuretic.
LAURACE,E. AUcodapkne semicarpifolia ; and Beilschmieda roxburghiana.
Found on the gha" ts. Ccwijtha Jiliformis ; " kotan-ka-prf t ;" " 4kashwail."
Parasitic ; very common in hedges ; used medicinally, and put as a seasoning
into buttermilk, Machilus f/laucescens. Found on the gha"ts. Tetranthera
monopeiala ; " jangH-rai-cCin ;" " umida-lakri." Found on the gh^ts ; the wood
is aromatic ; the berries yield an oil ; and the bark is used medicinally. The
leaves are given to silkworms.
SANTALACE^C. Oayris wighliana. Found on the gh^ts. Santalum album ;
" chandari ;" " sctndil." Found in the Knha> jungles ; often cultivated in
gardens. An oil is distilled from it.
JE. Elcsagnua kologa ; " rnurgi ;" " 4mbgul." Found on the
ghrfta.
ABISTOLOCIIIACE^:. Aristolochla bracteata ; " kiramar ;" " gandatu." Found
in black soil ; given medicinally in nnake-bite, &c.
Acalyplict ciliata ; and A. indica ; " kupi ; M " morkinti."
Common; used in medicine. A. frut'uosa; "chinni." Common; given in
dyspeptic affections and in cholera. Adelia nenifolia ; and A. retusa. Common
in the beds of rivers. Briedelia montana ; " usdncC." Commonly found on the
gh^ts ; the timber is good, and the bark is astringent. Cattle are fond of the
leaves, which are said to free them from worms. Crolon polyandrum ; " hAkni."
Found on the glints ; the seeds are cathartic, and furnish the " jamalgota' 1 of
native druggists. Crozojthara plicata ; " suballi.' 1 Found in rice-fields ; said to
be useful in leprosy. Euphorbia antlquorum ; " narasij ; " " eiard ;" "tuar. "
Common in waste places. The acrid resin is narcotic, drastic, and emetic, and
the root is purgative. E. Air/a/ u bada-keru ;" and E. parmflora. Common.
E. ligularia ; " munsA-sij ;" " thor.' 1 Common ; sacred to Munsa, the goddess
of serpents. It abounds with an acrid milky juice. The root is given in snake-
bite. E. rothlana. Found on the glints. E. thy mi folia. Commonly found Cn
gravel walks. E, finical I i ; " lanka-sij." A very common hedge-plant ; pos-
sesses many medicinal properties. The bark and small branches are used to dye
cotton black. Givotia rottlertformis. Sparingly found ; the wood is light and
soft, Okchidion lanceolariu.ru ; " bhoina," Found on the ghats ; the wood ia
District.] 71 Chapter IX.
Indigenous and
hard and durable. Jatropha curcas ; " b^gh-barinda ;" " erandi." Common as "punts.
a hedge-plant. The seeds yield oil and are purgative ; tho other parts are useful
in medicine, and the milky juice is employed to dye linen black. Macarangea
roxburghii ; " chanda." Found on the ghits ; the young parts smell strongly
of turpentine. Phyllanthus embltca ; " a"ulaV' Common ; the wood is durable,
particularly under water ; the bark is astringent, and the young leaves are given
in dysentery. P. madraspatensis ; " sidcMiijiir-miini." Common ; used in
medicine. P. multiflorus ; " kala-maimuda ;" " sitki ;'' " panjuli." Found in
damp places ; the root is sold in bazaars as a native drug, and the bark is used
for dyeing a reddish brown. P.niruri] "bhuin-rfuU." Common; used in
medicine. Roiilera aurcopunctata. Found in hilly parts. R. tinctorla ;
" shendri ;" " kchual ;" " punag." Found on the glints ; the fruit yields a dye,
and is also used in medicine. An oil is obtained from the kernels. Tragla
cannalina ; " keh-kuri-ka-jar." Found in hedges ; the root is diaphoretic. T.
involucrata ; " biclmti." Foun<l on the gh&tri ; the root is used in medicine.
This and the last plant sting like the nettle.
ConocephaluB niveus ; "knpsi ;" and Elalostemma oppositifoUum.
Found on the ghits. Fleurya interrvpta. Common in garden?. Girardina
heterophylla. Found on the ghAts ; yields a good fibre ; tho plant stings
violently. Pouzolzia indica ; and P. stocksiL Common.
ARTOCARPE,*:. Covellia oppoaitifolia. Found on the banks of rivulets ; the
fruit, seeds, and bark arc emetic. Epicarpua orientahs ; " siora ;" "nakchilni."
Common ; yields a fibre ; used for tooth-brushes. The plant is astringent and
antiseptic, and the very rough leaves are used in polishing wood. Ficus
bengalenria ; " bar ;" " mirri." Common ; the wood is liglit and porous ; the bark
tonic ; and the gummy juice is given in toothache. F. benjamina ; " kamrup."
Sometimes seen in avenues. F. glomemia ; " umbar ; M " gulair." Found about
villages and the banks of rivers ; the root is used in dysentery. F. heterophylla ;
" guri-siora." Found in moist places ; used in chest complaints and in dysentery.
.F. pseudo-ljiela ; " pipri ;" " datira." A very large tree, seen about villages.
F. raceniosa ; " gulair." Not very common ; the root, bark, and young leaves
are used in medicine. F. religiosa ; " pipal." Common about villages and near
temples dedicated to u H*numn," the monkey-god. The leaves and young
shoots are purgative. Urostigma retutum ; " nandruk." Tolerably common ; .
the root and leaves are used in medicine. U. volubile ; " datir." Found on
the ghits.
Chapter II, 73 [Aurangabad
PART I.
Indigenous and
SALICACE^;. Salix tetrasperma ; "wallunj;" " he'd ;" "laila ;" "bainsaV'
Found on the banks of rivulets on the ghcCts ; the bark is a febrifuge, and the
flowers yield an aromatic water ( " kila" and " be*d-i-musk").
GNETACE^E. Gnetum scandens ; " kumbal ;" " umbli." Very common in
jungles.
OBCHIDE^E, Eria dakelli. Found in the hollows of trees. Eulophia licolor ;
"ambarkand." Found on the ghats. E. pratemis. Found on pastures in the
cold season, Oberonia lindleyana ; and 0. recurva. Found on trees on the ghrfts.
SCITAMINE.E. Costus speciosus ; tl kio." Found near the banks of rivers and
other moist and shady places. Zingiber zerumbet ; " mihabaribatch ;" "batch. 11
Found about old wells, &c. ; not common ; the root is bitter and aromatic,
AMABYLLIDACEJE. Crinum roxburghii ; " sukha-darsan ; 1f " n^gdcCn^." Com-
mon on the banks of rivers ; applied in local inflammations ; the root is emetic.
HEMEEOCALLID.E. Ledebouria maculata. Common. Methonia superba ;
" bach-ndg ;" " karia-nig." Pretty common in hedges ; sometimes called the
wild aconite ; believed to be poisonous. Phalangium tuberosum ; " rushali."
Very common. Uropetalum montana. Found in pastures.
. Discorea opposltifolia ; and D. pentaphylla ; " ulsi ;" " shenor-
vailchand." Common on the ghats ; the roots are rich in nutritious starch.
The latter plant is also eaten as "briji."
SMILACEJE. Smilax ovalifolia ; " guti ;" " kumarika." Common in the jungles.
ASPHODELE^. Asparagopsis sarmentosa ; " saf aid-musli ; f> " shakakul ;" " sita-
vir." Found on the hills, and often seen in gardens ; the fresh roots are nutrient
and demulcent.
JONCAQINACEJE. Potamogeton indicw. Found in tanks and in water-holes of
hill-forts.
PONTEDERIACE2B. Pontederia hastata ; and P. vaginalis ; "nduka." Common
on the margins of tanks and water-holes ; the root of the latter is used in
medicine.
COMMELYNACEJE. AneUema nwftjhrwn. Common, A. tuberosum. Common ;
the root is believed to be the ({ kcCli-muali" of bazaars, given in fevers and as
an antidote to animal poisons. Gmmdyiin lengalensie ; " kc(naraka. w Common.
District.1 73 f
Indigenous and
, , Naturalised
C commums ; tk jata-kanshiru. Common ; the leaves arc given to calves, and piant>.
are also used as u baji." Cyanotis axillaris ; C. cr'wlala ; and (7. tuberosa.
Common ; especially during the rains. C. fasciculate. Found in rooky places.
Dithyrocarpus paniculattts, Found on the ghats.
HYPOXIDACE^:. Curculigo brevifolia ; " riiah-musli." Common at the beginning
of the rains in moist shady places ; the root is aromatic.
NAIADACEJB. Najas indicu. Coniiuon in tanks.
HYDROGHARIDACEA;. Hydrilla verticillata " kurili ;" Nechamandra roxbar-
ghii ; and Oltelia indica. Common in tanks.
Calamus roiamj ; "bet." The Rattan is found in the Kanha'r jungles,
&c., but is not common. Phaaniw acaulis. Found on the ghdts. P. sylvestri* ;
" send-ka-jhar ; *' u kajur." Plentiful in some places, as between the Bijupur
and Kanhar taluks, in the valley of the Sivnu ; yields u tir," " sugar," &c.
Pawlanus odoratissimns ; k< kciira;" a gagan-f^l." Often met
with in hedges near villages ; the llo\vers are fragrant and yield an oil; the
leaves abound in librc.
ARACE^K. Arum aylvaticum ; and Crypt 1 corj/ne roxburyhii ; " pechikcC." Found
in damp places. Laycnandra io.ncana ; ik va'lsanab." Karc. It is a deadly
poison. Remusatia viviftnra. Found in ghat jungles in the clefts of trees.
PISTIACK/K. Lemma f/fobosa ; L. trlsufwt ; %v punidja ;" and Pistia stratiotes
" kanjal ;" u toka-pana." CJoniiiion ; the lust is used medicinally,
CYPERACE/E. Cyjwus ater ; C. cffjHlUtriv ; (\ Cowjtressus ; t( chuoha ;" "sali-
tonga ;" C Jlavidus ; C. irUi ; u l)a-!.i-chu ;" C. madraspaiana ; C. polystachus ;
and C. umbellata. Common in tanks, ditches, and dry water-holes. C. rotundus ;
"figarmnthi." Very common ; cat,tl<- eat the greens ; the tubers, " mutha," or
" mustaha," of native druggists, are fragrant when burnt, and are tonic and
stimulant. Eleocharis capltata ; Eriophorum coinosum ; FiHtbristyUxferruginea ;
Fuirena cuspidala ; and Scirpu grossas. Common in watery places, hanks of
streams, margins of water-holes, &c.
GRAMiNE-ffi. Agrostis orientalls. Crows on still' pasture ground. Andropuyun
aciculatus ; U ghora4anta ;" " surwa'la ;" u l/tmpa, ;" and A. cuntortua ; <4 yedi."
r Very common, and exceedingly troublesome. A. glaber ; " tamlmt." A common
fodder-grass. A. mariinii ; "ganjni;" "riusa;" "knbcl." Very common in
B&la'gha't ; yields a fragrant oil which is used in perfumery and in medicine.
A. muricatus ; "balef ; M ** bina ;" " usir." Common ; the aromatic roots are' used
in medicine, and are also made into " khas-khas" tatties. A. nardloidw ;
10 a
Chapter II, 74 [Aurangabad
PART I.
Indigenous and
" naringi-ka-b4s-ka-ghfe." Found towards Kindesh ; yields the aromatic oil
"kusha." A. scandens ; "marwail." A common fodder grass. A. verticillatus.
Found on the hills. Antkistiria ciliata ; " chuneria ;" and A. cyinbaria
" jotishmati." Found together, and form the greater part of the best specimens
of hay. Apluda aristata "garoma." Common in hedges, Aristidia depressa ;
A. hystrix ; and A. setacea. Found on dry hills, and made into "tatties." All
the Aristidias are very troublesome. Bambusa arundinacea ; " mandgai ;"
"b^s." Found in clusters ; not common. The silicious concretion "tbshir"
and other parts of the bamboo are used in medicine. B. stricta ; "bis;"
" udha ;" " br." Found in the Kanhar jungles, &c. ; used for boar-spears. B.
vulgaris; "kallak." Not common. Chloris barbata. A very common grass.
Colx lachryma. Found in watery places. Cynoden dactylon ; "dub; n
U hari4li ;" "ganair." Common ; sacred to Ganesh and considered the best grass
for cattle. CynoBUrus cBgyptiacus. Common about roadsides. IsacJme elegans ;
" dundn." Found on the margin of rivulets. Ischcemum pilosum ; " kunda."
Delights in black soil ; ono of the greatest pests to the Kunbis. Manisurus
granularis ; " trinpali." Very common on barren land ; used in liver and spleen
complaints. Melanocenchns rothiana. Very common in stony and barren places.
Ophiurus corymbosus. Found in pastures. Oplismenus burmanni. Generally
found under tho shade of trees. 0. colonus ; " shdma." Very common about
cultivated fields, 0. lanceolatus. Found near the foot of the gha"ts under the
shade of trees. 0. stagninus. Found in wet cultivated ground and about ditches.
Oropetium thoincsum. Grows on old walls. Fennisetum aureum ; " multam."
Common. Saccharum spontaneum ; " ka? ;" " kasha ;" " kigara." Found on
the banks of rivers ; makes excellent thatch, and tho culms are used as native
pens. Cetaria ylauca ; " pingi-nachi." Generally found among dry grain. S.
verticillata ; " dora-biara ;" " chicklenta." Found about rubbish heaps*
Sporobolus diander. Common in moist pasture ground.
FlLlCES. Asplenum radiatum ; u tal ;" u dheki." A small fern found in the
chinks of old walls and rocks. Trichomanes ebeneum ; maiden-hair. Found at
Kanhrfr, &c.
MABSILEACE^E. Marsilea quadrifida ; "Mnjal." Common on the margins of
tanks.
Mosci. Hypnum begoides ; " shela ;" u kangal." Found on old walls.
FUNGI. Agaricus campestrls ; tl kodrati ;" " kdlam ;" the common niushi'oom.
Found everywhere. A. ostrtatus. Found on tho trunks of old trees, with
several species of leathery Boletus*
District.] 75 Chapter II-
PART II.
Plants generally
cultivated, or
PART II.
As will be gathered from what has been written regarding the
physical aspect of the district, the circumstances of climate and soil
are peculiarly favourable and conducive to the strength and vigour of
vegetation ; but it is during the cold season that all vegetable life is
at its best. Cultivated plants thrive luxuriantly during this period,
and so little is required, or bestowed on their culture, that they may
be looked upon almost as spontaneous productions. The gardens
about the cantonments and largo towns abound with European
vegetables, such as cabbages, cauliflower, knol-khol, turnips, beet,
peas, lettuce, &c., and the carrots of Balaghat equal those of Europe.
The great variety of country vegetables, the pot herbs, pungent
aromatics, legumes, roots and tubers, are grown to the best
advantage in the cold season, although many of them are produced in
fair quantity all the year round. Aurang^bad has long been famous
for its oranges, grapes and figs. Of the oranges, the " snthra" and
" kaula" are the best, but those grown at Kanhar carry the palm as
to size, flavour and juiciness. The vineyards are principally in the
vicinity of Aurangaba'd, Kanhar, Roza, Sultanpur and Padli. The
finest kinds are known as the long black and greori " fakri." Other
varieties are " bukni," " bidani," " habshi" and " sibi" the two
last fetching high prices. Some very fine mangoes are grown in
Kanhar. The principal varieties sold in bazaars are : " malgova,"
" apos," " phidi," " gobfadar," " dilpassand," and " tokni." The
floriculture of the natives is very limited, seldom going beyond the
cultivation of roses, jasmines, chrysanthemums and a few species of
ocimum ; but the European gardens delight the eye with the
familiar parti-coloured and beautiful flowers of more northern
latitudes, and the large number of exotics grow almost as well as on
their native soil. The boulevards and public gardens at Aurangdb^d,
and the Victoria Gardens at J4ln, are very tastefully laid out, and
contain a variety and number of flowering plants, shrubs, &c. The
climate is sufficiently temperate in the cold weather for the cultiva-
Chapter II. 70 [Aurangabad
PART 11.
Plants generally
gar- tion of those eorcals whose, special habitat is in far higher latitudes ;
dens.
but more prominent mention will be made of wheat, cotton,* chana,
bajri and the principal food grains, in the chapter on agriculture.
The ornamental trees found in avenues are : Adansonia digitata,
Bignonia snberosa, Bombax malabaricum, Boswellia glabra, Ccesalpi-
nia pulclwrrima.) Carissa carandas, Conocarpits latifolia, Cordia
latifolia, C. myxa, Dalbcrgia lameolaria, Erylhrina indica, Ficus
bengalensu. F. glomerata, F. pseudotjkla, F. racemosa, F. rellgiosa^
Melia azadirachta, M. iudica, Mimusops elengi, M. hexandra, Par-
kinsonia aculeata, Santalarn album, Sapindus detergem, Sterculia
wens, Sijzygluin jambolimum^ and S. salici folium.
Plants generally cultivated, or grown in gardens.
IlANUNC(TLArRA:. Delphinium ajacis ; larkspur.
ANONACE^:. Ancmu mur'tcata-, wmrsop. A. reticulata ; " r^mfal ;" bullock's
heart. Artctbolry* wlnrattHsiinuK ; " kcCla-cb*(nipa."
PAPAVEBACE^K. J'ujnivcr wmnifentm ; "rffhu ;" u koknur ;" poppy,
CRUOIFER/K. Rntssica olcracea ; " kohi." Cabbages of various kinds, knol-khol,
broci-oli, cauliflower nnd turnips arc cnlliviilcd in Europruu gardens. Natur-
liumofficinale', water-cress. RctfthiHun witivux ; u inuli ;" radiwh. Sinapisjuncea ;
k * riii ;" mustard.
M. Cleonw *}>ec\osmnui.
^:. Reseda odorala ; mignonette.
V r iOLACF^;. Viola tricolor ; pansy.
BixiNKjfc. E\xa orellana ; " gaupar^i ;" ' v kirsi ;" arnotto. Valued for the dye.
CARYOPUYLLE/I:. Dianthus caryophyllus ; clovepink. D. chinewi* ; " karn-
fill ;" pink.
MALVACEAE. Abelmoschus esculentus; "bhdndi;" u ram-turai. M A. moschatus,
4t kalji-kusturi ;" " muskd&ia." Althearosea ; "gulkhaira ;" hollyhock. Goszypium
acuminatum ; " deo-kpa"s." The " munj" or sacred thread of the Brahmans is
made from it. G. herbaceum ; " kapis ;" Berar cotton. Hibiscus cannabinus ;
" umbari ;" " palna." II. rosa mutabWs ; *' gul-i-ajib." H. rosa-ainensis
District.] 77
Plants general! j
"gudhail ;" "jsun." H. sul-darifa / "macsta ;" " roselle." Malva mauritiana ; ^rowtTin 'gar-
(ions*
" kangi-ka-pat ;" " khatmi-safed." Grown at " fakir" stations.
STEBCULIACEJK. Guazuma tomentosa ; " udrik ;" bastard cedar. Pentapeles
phcenicura ; " doparia-band^k."
Corchorus capsularis ; " ghinalita'-p^t." 0. olitorius ; "singin-
ja"naschaV' Grewia asiatica ; " phalsa."
yio. Lmum usitatimmum ; " jauiCs ;" " alsi ;" linseed.
GERANIAOE^E. Averrhoa bilimbi ; u dakta ;" "kamar^nga." A. carambola ;
"kimrak;" "karmal." Impatiens lahamina ; "gul-inaindi ;" "'dumuki ;" common
garden balsam. Ojcalis corniculata ; " amrul ;" " ambati-ka-b^ji." Pelargonium
capitatum ; roKe-scented pelargonium. Several varieties of geranium are common
in gardens.
RUTACE,*:. Bergera kocnigii ; ." kfiria-pak ;" " kudia-nim." Citrus acida ;
" nimbn ;" the well-known sour lime. C. aurantium ; a narangi;" "kdula."
C. decumana ; " pampal-mus ;" " chakurta." C. limetta ; " met^-nimbu." C.
limonum ; " korna-nimbu." C. medica ; " timing ;" "bijaura." Ruta graveolens ;
"sadap;" Rue. Triphaaia trifoliata ; " cliina-iuiringi. 17
yE. Zizyplius vulgaris ; the cultivated "bhur. 1 '
AMPELID/T:. Vitis vinifera ; u 4ngur-ka-jrfr ;" " ddkh ;" vino.
ANACARDIACE/IC. Anacardium occidental e ; "k^iju ;" " hijli-b^dam ;" cashew-
nut. Mangifera indica ; " am ;" mango.
Moringa pterygosperma : u mungai ;" " sainga ;" " saigat." The
seeds yield " Ben oil."
Adenanthem pavonina ; " thorla-gunj ;" " r^nj^n^." Timber
good, yields a red dye. Arachis hypogea ; " bhui-mung ;" " valaiti-mung ;" ground-
nut. Bauhinia Candida; U duola-kanch4n." B, purpurea ; " kdnch^n." J?
variegata ; " k^chnar;" " kavidtira." C&salpina regia ; " poinciana.^'Caj'a/M/* indicus ;
" tur-k4-dal." Canavalia gladiata ; "kadsambail ;" sword bean. Cassia alata ;
"valaiti dgati ; fl " doo-mardan." C. bicapsularis. C.glauca. Cicer arletinum ;
"chana ;" "hdrbard." Crotalaria juncea ; "san ;" "tag." Yields Indian hemp,
Cyamopsis psoralioides ; "gauri ;" " mat-ka-f al." Dolichos lifloruB; "kulti. 11
D.lablab; " sem-ka-M ;" u wal-pipri ; M bulla>." J>. sinensis ; " chauli ;"
" lobia;" " barbati;" dls&nda." Ervum hirsufam ; " msfsur ;" mauri." Furnishes
Ofeaptw n. 78 [Aurangabad
PART II.
Plant* generally
grown In ga theBevalenta Arabica food. Indigofera tinctoria ; " nil ;" indigo. Inga dulci* ;
dans.
" valaiti-chintz." Lathyrus sativus-, "kisa>i ; lf "matrfr;" "chural." Used as
"dh^l;" good fodder for cattle. Medicago sativa; '* valaiti jdwat ;" lucerne.
Mimosa pudica ; " lajuk ;" sensitive plant. Parkia biglandulosa ; (C chendu-fal."
Phaaeolus aconitifoliua ; " mat," " mash." P. calcaratus. P. max ; " kdla rnung;"
"kAla urad." P. mungo ; " mung ;" "urad." P. rostratua ; " halU'unda." P.
roxburghii; " tliikiri ;" 'h&i-mung ;" "mash ;" two varieties, green and black.
P. vulgarise "lobia;" "befkla;" French bean. Pisum satioum ; "b^n^;"
4< mat4r ;" pea ; the field variety is a rabi crop ; the garden variety is cultivated in
cantonments. Sesbania esgyptiaca ; " jaianti ;" " sirimonta ;" " seuri." Exten-
sively cultivated on the plains for rafters. S.grandiflora\ "agati;" "baka."
Sophoro tomentosa. Trigonella fosnumgraecum ; " maiti-ka-bji."
Amygdalus communia ; " b^dami-i-feCrsi." A. persica ; peach.
Eriobotrya japonica ; loquat ; rare. Pyrus malus ; " sob ;" apple ; rare. Rosa
centifolia ; " golab ;" " gul-i-surkh ;'* rose. R. damascena. Damask rose. 72
glandulifera ; " shuvati gol&b." R. indica. R. microphylla. R, rubiginosa ;
"gulnasrin ;" sweet-briar. A great many varieties of roses have boon introduced
in European gardens.
jE. Quisqualis indica ; Rangoon creeper. Terminalia catappa ;
" jangli-bidam ;" " bengali-brfdam."
). Jambosa vulgaris ; rose-apple. Myrtus communia ; fi valaiti
maindi ; n myrtle. Psidinm pomiferum ; " jim f 1 " 1^1 safri jam ;" red
guava. P. pyriferum ; "amrud ;" "supiri jam ;" white guava.
LYTHRACE^E. Lageratrcemia indica ; " china honna." Lawsonia alba
" maindi ;" henna. Punica granatum ; " ^n^r ;" "gulnir ;" pomegranate.
PASSIFLOREJE. Carica papaya -, "papaia ;" "irand kharbuja ; n papay. Paa-
aiflorafatida ; P. minima ; P. aerrulata ; P. suberoaa. Passion flowers.
CUCURBITACE.E. Benincaaa cerifa ; * pandrichiki ;" " chal-kumra ;" l( gal-
kaddu." dtruUus ovifera ; " rumro ;" " supparA ;" vegetable marrow. C. vul-
garis ; dilpassand ;" " tind ; w " ilbinda." Cucumia colocynthia ; " p4k4 ;"
"pfikuot ;" "chabuz mtthal." C. mdo; " kharbuz." C. momordica ; " phunt ;"
" tuti." C. sativus ; " kira ; n " sosa ;" " kikeri ;" cucumber. C. utilmimus ;
" kikri ;" k4kul. Cucurbita citruUus / " tharbuz ;" " samoka ; w " jamoka ;"
water melon. C. lagenaria / " hrria-kadu ;" " tomra-kadu ;" bottle gourd,
C maxima ; " mita-kadu ;" " h^lwa ; w common gourd. C. mdopepo ; musk
District] 79 Chapter H.
PART II.
melon. C.pepo; "kumra ;" pumpkin. Luffa acutangula; u turai;" "jhinga."
grown in gar-
L. pentandra ; "ghiaturai;" " gusali turai." Momordica charantia; "karaila." dens,
Trichosanthes anguina ; "chinkonda ;" " purwar."
BEQONIACE^E. Begonia. Many varieties.
CAOTE.E. Opuntia rubescem.
UMBELLIFER^J. Anethumfaeniculum. A. graveolena ; "sowa ;" "sui-chuka ;"
dill. Apium graveolens ; celery. A. petroselinum. Carum roxburghianum.
Coriandrum sativum ; " dhdnia ;" coriander. Cuminum cyminum ; " jira ;"
cumin. Daucus carota ; " gajir ;" " shah-zira ;" carrot. Paslinaca sativa
parsnip. Ptychotis ajwan ; " ^judn ; TI bishop's weed.
ABALIACE^:. Panax cochleatum. P. fruticosum.
CAPHIFOLIACEA), Lonicera sempervirens ; honeysuckle.
Coffea arabica / " kawd ;" coffee. Bare. Gardenia flvrida ;
gulchand ;" Morinda citrtfolia ; al ;" c(k ;' 7 " bartundi ;" " Huranji."
COMPOSITE. Achillea millefolium. Asteromea catholiphus ; China aster.
Calendula officinalis ; marigold. Caliopm tinctoria. Carthamus tinctorlus ;
"kussamb ;" " kardi ;" safflower. Centaurea moscJiaia ; "shahpusand."
Chrysanthemum indicum; " gul-daodi ;" "gendi ;" Christmas flower. Cichorium
endiva ; " k^sni ;" " hinduba ;" chicory. Dahlia varialilia ; dahliu. Eupato-
rium ayapana ; " aiap&na." Guizotia oleifera ; " karla." The seeds yield an
oil. Helianthus annuus ; " suraj-f ul ;" sunflower. //. tuberosus ; " suraj-mukhi ; 1f
artichoke. Lactuca sativa / u kahu ;" u sal^d ;" lettuce. The seeds are called
" khas-ka-bhij." Pyrethrum indicum; " akerkurra." Tagetes patula ; "guL
jafri ;" French marigold. Zinnia elegans.
CAMPANULACE^E. Pratia radicans.
PLUMBAGINACE^:. Plumbago capemis. P. coccinea ; " Ulchitra."
SA POT ACE Jfi. A chras sapota.
OLEACEjE. Jasminium aureum ; " pila chambdli ;" yellow jasmine. J.
odoratmimum Arabian jasmine. J. aambac ; " bhrft-rnogra ;" " bela ;" " mutia."
Nyctanthes arbor-tristis / " harsingh^r ;" " kaisar ; M " pdhdr-batti." Ihe orange-
coloured coralline tubes yield a dye.
APOCYNACE^E. Allamanda auUetii. Carifsa spinarum ; " chota-karonda. '
Cerbera thevetia. Nerium odbrum / a rakt-kanair ;" oleander. Plumeria acuti
folia / " khair-chrfmpa ;" " gulachin." Strophanthu* dichotomut.
Chapter II. 80 [Aurangabad
PART II.
Plants generally
^own^ga?- ASCLEPIADEJE. lltnja car MM ; wax plant, J>ergulnr'M odoratwsima ; Indian
dens.
cowslip.
BoRAGiNEA]. Echium viokiceum.
CONVOLVULACE*:. Ipomcea batatas ; " shakar-kan-alu ;" " natrfln ;" sweet
potato. /. tuberculata. Pharbitis hi&pula. Quamodit phamcea. Q. vulgaris ;
China creeper.
SOLANACEJE. Browallia. Several varieties. Brucjimmma. Several varie-
ties. Capsicum yrossum ; " fcCffri-mirieh." C. frulescem ; " mirchi ;" " lal
mirchi ;" capsicum. C. pendulum ; bird's-eye pepper. Nicotiana tabacum ;
" tamb&ku ;" " tanibcik ;" tobacco. Petunia. Several varieticB. Phyxali*
peruviana ; " Macao ;' T Brazil cherry. Solatium lycopersica ; " valaiti baingaii ;"
"pandira wangai ;" tomata. 8. meltnujen* ; u baingaii ;" brinjal. 8. tulcro&um ;
" alu }" potato.
SCROPIIULABIACE/E. Aittltr.rrhiiiunt. ; snapdragon. Several varieties. LopJio-
spermum ncandem. Mauratulya antherrh'mifolia. M. bardayana. M. semper-
florens. Rusaelia juncca.
K^:. Biynonia *iib?rom ; ''datta-ka-jbar ;" kk akas-niiu ; n " nim-
shambaili ;" Indian cork tree. Tccoma cnpennis. T. to.
PEUALINEA:. Sesamuin iiidicum ; u til ;" " initatil ;" jingclli.
ACANTHACE^:. Crosnandra coccinea. JuxHcia ycndarussa ; " jugutmu ; n
"kAli-shambaili." J. p'wta ; " surk vasuka." Thunberyia grandijlora.
VBBBBNAOB^E. Aloysia citri-odora. Cleroden dron fragrant ; u banju ;" "aang-
kupi." Duraulfi ellim. Gntelina asiztica ; u nela-gumndu." G. villosa.
Verbena officinal!* ; vervain.
LABIATES. Colem arowalicus ; u patluir-c-hur ; M country burrage.' Holm-
skoliUa sanyuinMi. Lavavdula shecJia* ; lavendar. Leonoti* leonorus. Marjorana
horteusis ; sweet marjoram. Mcutha sativa ; " pudina ;" mint. Meriundra ben-
galensis] "kafur-ka-pat." Ocimum basllicum ; " gulal-tulsi ;" "sab/a ;" sweet
basil. Pogostemon patchouli ] " pachapat ;" "pachauli." Rosmarinus officinalis;
rosemary. Salvia pseudo- coccinea ; " martiir ; 1t " valaiti-kaf ur-ku-pcCt." Thymus
vulgaris ; " ipir ;" thyme.
NYOTAQINEAI:. Mirabilis jalapa ; " gul-abbas ;" " gul-b^ji ;" u sanji ;" marvel
of Peru. Pisonia morindifolia.
District] 81 Chapter tt
A PART U.
Plants generally
AMARANTHAOEJB. Amaranthu* oleraceus ; " d4t-ka-blji." A. polygamu* ;
dena.
" chamli-sag." 4. fr&iia ; " mat-ka-b4ji." Celosia crittata ; "murgkais;"
cockscomb. Gomphrena globosa ; " jaffari-gundi ;" " gid-mukhraul."
BASBLLICEJB. . Artriplex beta ; "paluk ;" " chakand^r." A.hortensia. Basella
rubra ; " maial-ka-blji ;" " puin." Spinacia oleracea ; *' paluk ;" spinach.
POLYQONEJB. Polygo^um triticum. Rumex veaicarius ; " chukcC-ka-biji ;"
" mb&ri-choka. w
LAUBACE^. Per sea gratissima.
EUPHOBBIACE^J. Oroton variegatum. Euphorbia tithymaloidw. Jatropha
gossypifolia. Phyllanthus longifoliuB ; "harpirari." Poinsettia pulcherrima.
Ricinis communis ; " crandi ;" " bcCrik-orandi ;" castor oil.
TJBTICACK2E. CdnnaUs mi iva ; bhang ;" "grfnjaj" Indian hemp. Exten-
sively cultivated ; furnishes the well-kno\^n " charts " and " bhang."
ARTOCABPE^E. Artocarput integrifolius ; "ph&nas ;" <( jack." FicuB cctrica ;
" 4njir ;" fig. F. elastica ; " kasnir," Morua atropurpurea ; " shahtut."
M. indica ; " tut ;" mulberry.
PIPEBACE^:. Piper betel ; " p^n ;" betel, the leaves of which are chewed by
the natives.
SCITAMINEJE. Curcuma anguBtifolia ; " tikar ;" arrowroot. C. longa ;
"haldi;" "lad ;" turmeric. Zlngiber officinal* ; "ddrak ;' "Ada;" "sunt;' 1
ginger.
CANNACACE^E. Canna indica ; " sabjaii ;" " ukhilbar-ka-munk ;" Indian
shot. C. lutea. Yields the Tous-les-mois of the West Indies.
Afusa sapientum ; " m4us ; 1f " khela ;" plantain.
. Allium cepa ; "pi^j ;" onion. A. aativum ;
garlic. Aloe striatula. A, variegata. Asparagus offidnalis ; " Mlium ;"
" ndkdin ; M asparagus. Polyanthea tuberosa ; " gulshabha ;" " s^mbak ; f>
tuberose. Sanaeviera sseylanica ; " murgabi ;'' " marul ;" " murva ;" bowstring
hemp.
OoMME5|,YNAOE2E3 f Tradescantia discolor, T. zebrina.
PALM,. Acorus cafamus ; "yakand ;" "bitch ;" sweet flag. Areca catechu ,
"supari ;" betelnut. Oaryota urens ; "berli ;" " b^n khajur." Cocos nucifera ;
" naril ;" " khopra ;" cocoanut.
11 a
Ohapterii. 82 [Aurangabad
Plants generally
growfin gar- ARACE-fi. Arum campanulatum ; u ol ;" "suran." A. colocaBia ; " kdchu ;"
dona.
" ashu ;" " goia." A. indicum ; " mdn-k^chu."
BBOMRLIACE^E. Agave cantula ; " valaiti a"n4nas ;" "rakus." .Atoe vMpara';
" kanwar. 11 Bromelia ananas ; " in^nas ;" pine-apple.
GRAMINE^E. Andropogon schosnanthus ; "4kia ghas ;" u gand bel j'^" wuolicha ;"
lemon grass. Elemme coracana ; "nachni ;" U n4gla ;" "mania" ;" ragi. Holeus
cernum ; " shallu ;" " sundia." IL sorghum ; " jondla ; 1f " jawAri." H. spicatus ;
"bajri." Hordeum hexastychon ; "satu;" "jau;" barley. Orya saliva;
" chcCwal ;" " dhan ;" rice. Panicum frumentaceum ; " shama ;" " kathli ;"
" sanwd." P. italicum ; "kAU kangni ;" "r411^ ;" Italian millet. P. miliaceum ;
" wfiri ;" " savi ;" M shamakh ;" common millet. P. pilosum ; " badli." Pni-
cumf ; " r^lla." P.^ ; " d^ngli." Caspalum scrobiculatum ; " kodra ;"
"kolaka." Saccfiarum officinarum; "uk;" "ghanna ;" "kajuli ;" sugar-cane.
Triticum astivum ; " gehun ;" u xnargum wheat." T.pilosum; Bakshi wheat.
Zea mays ; " buta ;" (( mkkh ;" Indian corn.
CHAPTER III.
FAUNA.
There are various influences which combine to separate, partially
at least, the fauna of this part of the Dakkan as being characteristic
of a dry zone. Many species are common to the whole of India,
or to adjacent provinces ; but there are some peculiar to this parti-
cular division, and it is the affinities of these which keep it distinct.
In the main, the semi-African fauna common to India proper is
found throughout the district, with an occasional Malayan form in
the jungles of the ravines which lie contiguous to the Western ghrfts
and a few desert types in the bare plains.
INVERTEBBATA.
Tho Sub-Kingdoms, PROTOZOA and CCELENTEBATA, are almost exclusively
aquatic. The latter is represented by the common freshwater polype.
III. Sub-Kingdom ABNULOIDA. fncludes several kinds of parasitic worms :
Tcenia solium, the tape worm ; Ascaris lumbricoides, tho round worm,
" gaindurf" ; Filaria medinensis, the troublesome guinea worm, " n<Cni," so
common in the district.
IV. Sub-Kingdom ANNULOSA. Division ANARTHROPODA. The Hirudinca
are tho leeches, " jonk." The genera Bdella, Hamadipsa and Scvnguisuga are
found in the pools containing water throughout the year. A class of Hindus
rear the medicinal kinds. The " Matheran leech" is found in the jungles of the
ghats. Sanguisugu, medicinalis and S. officinalia are used in surgery. Tho
Qligochatta contains the common earth worm, u kaichvai."
Division ABTHOPODA. Class CRUSTACEA. The Epizoa are parasitic on fishes,
&c. Many ENfoMOSTBACANS, such as the common water flea and the beautiful
fairy shrimp, swarm in the stagnant water of the ponds and ditches. Among the
MALACOSTEACANS, the common wood louse is found under decaying timber ;
* The classification is taken from Nicholson's Manual of Zoology, and is based essentially on tho
views put forth by Professor Huxley.
L 84 [Aurangabad
Invertebrate,
the freshwater shrimp is plentiful in every stream ; the freshwater crayfish is
common in rivers ; and the flattened mud crab is common on the banks of rivers
and in damp forests, The land crab, Telphusa indica, is restricted to the ghefts,
and is remarkable for its prodigious numbers and the extent of its burrowings.
Class ABACHNIDA. Many species of spiders have a wide geographical range,
and Western India has a great number of identical species with Arabia and
Egypt. " The distinction of the faunas that has been pointed out in the
vertebrate animals of Western and Eastern India the one with an admixture of
African, the other with Malayan types appears to be fully confirmed by the
Btudv of the Arachnoidca."
TBACH&A&IA. Order ACABINA. Acarus farina ; the flour mite. Found in
damaged com A. eaccharinum. Found in the sugarcane. A. scabei. Pro-
duces itch. Ixodea thoracicus. The common animal tick, " gochidae." Trom-
bidium imclorium. The scarlet mite, " birba-bhoti," found at the beginning of
the rains in June. The harvest tick, " jtfvvfc," attacks human beings, horses,
dogs, sheep, &c.
Order ADELABTHBOSOMATA. The long-legged harvest spiders are common.
Book scorpions are found in dark places in houses, Galeodes fatalis, " jeri-
mandal." Plentiful about the beginning of the rains, and considered poisonous.
PtJLMONABiA. Order PEDIPALPI. Buthus afer ; the large black rock scorpion,
" bichu," and the large red scorpion are very common in the plains. The smaller
kinds are common in houses.
Order ARANEIDA. Spiders, " makadi." Epiera diadema ; the garden spidef .
Sometimes brilliantly coloured, and covered with spines ; common. Tagenaria
cimliS) and T. domestica. The common household spiders. One kind of Thcri-
dion has a great liking for the grape vine, surrounding the clusters of grape
with its web. The " Mango spiders" are also common. A water spider is
found in quiet and deep ditches. A large philodromua is often seen on the
walls of houses, and consumes a very large number of insects. Salticus, the
hunting spider, " m^kki-ka-shair," is found upon walls. Sphams hunts among
grasses. Lycosa piratica runs along the surface of the water.
Class MYBIAPOJDA. Order CHILAPODA. Cermatia nobilis. Common; has a
great predilection for spiders. Scolopendraformosa. The large centipede " gonu"
Another thin long centipede is called " kin kagtir."
Stoliczaka, J. A. 8. B., Vol. xxxviii., Part II., 1869
1 f
District.] 85 Chapter ta.
PAUHA*
Invertebrate
Order CHILOONATHA. Julua terrestris ; the common millipede; "gu&in."
Found in gardens.
Class INSKOTA. Most of the insects are tropical ; but certain of the genera
belong to a temperate climate; while others, such as the cockroaches, have become
universal, and, with flies, mosquitos and bugs, enjoy the range 1 of the world.
Some species of Elater, MelolontJia^ Chrysomela, Cassida, Coccinella, Ichneu-
monidce, Cabronidce, Apidat, Vespida, and several butterflies, belong to a temper-
ate climate, and are common to Europe. The majority of the insects however,
are tropical, and among them many African forms abound, particularly in the
COLEOPTEBA. These belong to Anthia, Orihogon\us } CopiUia t Anomela, Uopl\a }
Dicronocephalu8, Cetonia, Buprestida, Metyris, Malachius, Lagria, and Sagra.
Many species appear to be the same, such as Copri$ midas, C* sabceua, 0. pithicua,
Seionia cor nut a ^ and several kinds of mylabris. Ateuchus sanctus almost exactly
resembles A. egyptiarum, the sacred beetle of Egypt ; while Dicronocephalus
represents Goliathus of Africa.
Insects may be divided into those useful to man, and those injurious to vege-
tation. Of the former, the Tusseh silkworm, the honey bee, the lac insect, and
the blistering fly are the chief ; but many others are indirectly so, and every
village has its colony of scavengers which feed on bones, skins, carrion and
dung, while several of the beetles, together with wasps, ichneumon, hornet
and dragon flies, prey upon the noxious insects. The majority however, are
decidedly injurious ; and while agriculture is favourable to them, it is inimical
to the predaceous kind. It is in the larvel state that insects are most destructive,
and when it is remembered that several large beetles remain as " borers" for
five or six years, some estimate may be formed of the great mischief occasioned
by them. There is scarcely a village in the district where some of the timber
is not riddled with borings, and the destructive kinds of Capricorn and Elater
beetles are found everywhere. The caterpillars, too, are very destructive, as
numbers of them live constantly on plants ; and others, concealing themselves in
the ground, issue out only at night in search of food. Whole gardens are injured
by the ravages of insects, and the famous grape and fruit trees of AurangAbdd,
Daulat^b&l, and Kinh^r are being yearly devastated. During the last two
years, the grape vines have been almost destroyed, probably by the Phylloxera^
which created so much damage to the vineyards of Europe. Then there are the
ravages of locusts, grasshoppers, and field crickets. One instance is on record
of a visit from the famous migratory locust, " maig" or " malak" of Africa.
A host of red locusts spread over the whole Mahratta country for 500 miles
Chapter in. 86 [Aurangabad
FAUNA.
Invertebrate.
around Puna, darkening the sky during their passage, and stripping the surface
of the earth, wherever they alighted, of all traces of vegetation. On another
occasion, a report from Hosangabad stated that locusts had made their appear-
ance in great numbers, and seemed to be making their way in the direction of
Ellichpur. Lately there were some local swarms in the Aurangdbd district,
probably belonging to the Acridiumfemur-rubrum. Locusts appear to be particu-
larly common towards JSlna 1 and A'mbad, and some of them have been observed
flying to great distances. On the other hand, several birds, such as fowls, crows,
starlings, rollers, hoopoes, &c., destroy large numbers of insects, the woodpecker
being the most useful of all, destroying as it does the formidable borers.
Order ANOPLURA. PEDICULID^B. Licc;"jhu." Pediculus humanus. Infetts
the human subject.
Order MALLOPHAGA. PHILOPTERIOE. "Bird lice." Mawpon pallidum. The
common fowl -louse.
Order HBMIPTEHA. PSYLLIM. "Leaping plant-lice." Not so prolific as
other Aphides. COCCID^:. " Scale insects." Coccus lacca, the lac-producing
insect. Found in abundance on the bhair, palas, pipal and other trees, C. cacti.
A wild species of the cochineal insect introduced with the prickly-pear, but
greatly inferior to the true cochincah CICADID^:. " Harvest fliey." The female
is destructive to trees, by cutting grooves in branches for depositing its eggs,
and the grub attaches itself to the roots of plants. CKRCOPID^. Known as
" Hoppers" in the perfect state, and in the larvel as " Frog spit." TETTIGONJAD.E.
" Leaf hoppers." Do considerable damage to vegetation, especially to the grape-
vine and rose bush. NOTONECTID-K. "Water-boatmen." Common. NEPID^E.
"Water scorpions." Common. Belostoma indicum is a gigantic species.
EYDROMETRHXEJ. " Water-gnats." Skim the surface of the water. CUTEL-
LARID;E and COREIDJE. Many of them exhale a very unpleasant odour. PHYTO-
GORID.&. " Green bugs." Very injurious to all kinds of herbaceous plants.
AoANTHiD-fi. Acanthis lectularia; " ka'tmal." The very common and singularly
unpleasant bed bug. REDUVIHXSS. "Katmdl-ka-ma," destroys bed bugs in great
numbers.
Order ORTHOPTERA. The crickets, grasshoppers and locusts are abundant,
prolific, and destructive to vegetation. ACIIETIDJE. Crickets ; " guva," " thir-
chatn." Gryllotalpa brevlpennif. The well-known mole cricket. (7. didactyla.
Commits extensive ravages in sugarcane fields. Acheta nigra, the black field
cricket ; and A. domestica, the carnivorous house cricket. Common. GRYLLID^E.
Grasshoppers ; u h|rc( thidda." Platyphyllum concavum. Common. LOCUSTIPA:.
District.] 87 Ohaptirra.
FAUNA.
Invertebrate.
Locusts ; "thidda." The genus Acridium contains the leather-coloured, the
yellow-striped, and the red-legged locust. The second is common in gardens*
The last sometimes migrates in large swarms, and is common to the plains.
PachytyluB migratorius. The celebrated and destructive migratory locust. The
genus Tryxalis contains the grouse locust, found on the Mudar (Calotropis).
BLATTID^. Cockroaches ; " jingur ;" " krfbri." Blatta orientate. The com-
mon house cockroach. MANTID.E. Camel crickets. Predaoeous and common.
PHASMIM. " Walking sticks ; n " Alte-roU-ka-gera;-" Common. The genus
PhyUiimi contains the " Walking leaf."
Order NEUBOPTEBA. - LIBELLULID^J. Dragon flies ; " bingoti ; f| " patarni."
Libellula pulchella, L. variegata, and Euphcea splendens. Common. The
" Demoiselles" are seen about ditches and Delia's. MYRMELEONID.E. Pal pares
tigrioides. Common. The larva is the ant-lion, " dikori," whose pitfall in
fine sand may be seen everywhere. MANTISFIDJE. Mantispa loots like a small
mantis, and is common on trees. TERMITID.E. The Termites or white ants,
" dimdk," are very abundant everywhere, aud the winged insects, " nshellu,"
which appear in the rains, are eaten by the natives, the queens especially being
sought for in the " Termitaria," or white ant hillocks.
Order APHANIPTEB*. PULICID-E. Pulex irritans. The common flea, " pisu."
Order DIPTEBA. HIPPOBOSCID/E. Forest flies. Hippobosca equina, the hoise
fly ; and Melophagus ovinus, the sheep fly. Common. JEsTBiD^E. Bot flies.
^Esirus lovis attacks the ox ; JE. ovis the sheep ; and Gasierophilus equi, the
horse. MUSCID^:. Flies. u Makhi." Musca anthomyia, the meat fly ; M.
Moris, the green bottle fly ; M. domesticus, the common house fly ; and If.
vomitorict,) the blue bottle fly. CULICID^J. Culex pipiens. The troublesome
mosquito, " mich^r." TIPULID^:. A species of Ctenophora, looks like a large
mosquito. TABANIDJE. Gad flies. Attack man and beast, and are found in
the jungly tracts. BOMBYLUXE. The humble bee flies. Common. ABILIDJ:.
Hornet flies. Several kinds are present.
Order LEPiDOPTERA. Group KHOPALOOEBA. Butterflies ; " p4thri." PAPILIO-
BID.E. The black and blue Papilio polymnestor is found on the shoe-flower, Ac.
P. hector has beautiful crimson spots on the black velvet of the inferior wings,
P. cloanthuB and P. sarpetfon are black and green ; and P. anticrates cream-
white and black. PIERIDAJE. " Whites, 11 " Orange tips." The caterpillars live
exclusively on the mustard, radish, and other cruciferous plants. Hebomoia
gfa*eippe t Eronia Valeria, Pieris coronia, and P. pasithos are common. The
Pontias are white, CalUdrya* is yellow and orange, and Qonopteryx is the
Chapter III* gg [Aurangabad
FAUMA..
Invertebrate.
familiar sulphur butterfly. NYMPHALID^. The Junonias are black- chestnut
and yellow. J. laomedia and J. cenone are common. Adolias sahadeva ; A.
durga, and A. epiona are also found. The Apaturas are either blue or purple.
Kallima is of the colour of dead leaves. K. inachis. Common. LYCENID^E.
Include the " copper" and " blue" butterflies. Myrina etolus. Common.
HESPHRID^E. Mostly seen in the evening, and frequently with the fore wings
upright, and the hind ones nearly horizontal. Group HETEROCEBA. Moths,
SPINGIDVE. Hawk moths. Macroglassa. Represented by the " humming bird"
moth. One species of Acherontia resembles the " death's head" moth. Sphinx
convolvuli. Found on the convolvulus. Choerocampa. Contains the " elephant"
hawk-moth, the grub of which is known as the" swine caterpillar." It is
very numerous and destructive to the grape vine, nipping off the stalks of the
clusters of half-grown grapes. ZEUZERID.E. Tho genus Hepialua contains another
insect very injurious in the caterpillar state to the vine, piercing the stem and
root in various directions. Among the BOMBYCES, Aloa candidula and Dreata
citrina occur, the caterpillars of which are very hairy. The principal silkworm
moths belong to the SATUBNID^:. The Tusseh" eilk of the Chinese is obtained
from the cocoon of Attacus atlas, which is occasionally seen. A. ricini. The
common " arandi" silkworm is found on the castor-oil plant. Antheria papJiia.
" Kolisara" of the Mahrattas. Found on the bbair, mulberry, silk cotton tree,
&o, The welKknown Tusseh silk is made from the cocoons in other parts of
India, but not in this district, An attempt was made some time ago to intro-
duce the Chinese silkworm, Bombyx mori, tho l( pat" of Bengal ; but it was not
successful, the caterpillars being subject to disease. Lasciocampa processioned.
The hairy processionary caterpillar. NOTODONTIDJE. The larvse live chiefly on
trees and shrubs, The caterpillars belonging to the genus Notodonta swarm in
great numbers, and are gregarious. NOCTU^;. Owlet moths. Exclusively
nocturnal. The caterpillars do much injury to Vegetation. Some of the
Caradrina are wheat worms. Xylina attacks the cotton plant and cultivated
vegetables. The Agroiiam live in the ground, but come up at night and
devour the tender leaves of beans and herbaceous plants. Hadena attacks fruit
trees. Leucania feeds on wood-grasses. QEOMETRJE. Contains the common green
caterpillars that loop themselves up in moving. PYRALID.E. The genus Pyralfa
contains the meal moth, the caterpillars of which are found in old flour.
Aglossa in the grub state is destructive to clothing. CRAMBID^B. The larva of
Galleria attack the honeycomb and feed on bees' wax, TORTRIOIDJE. Common.
The caterpillars carl up the edges of leaves. TINE^E. Contain some very destruc-
tive little insects, such as the clothes moth, the carpet moth, and the grain moth,
District.] 89 Chapter III.
Invertebrata.
Order HYMENOPTERA. Group ENTOMOPH ADA. Ichneumon and gall flies. The
former are parasitic on various insects, and the females of the latter produce
the excrescences known as galls. The ' only indigenous gall is that produced
on the tamarix, or " f ^Iras" tree, called " md-in," used for dyeing purposes. _
FORMICTD^E. Ants ; " chimti." MYRMICID.&. There are several species of these
antsj commonly found in houses, c., belonging to the genera Atta, Eciton^ and
Myrmica, some of which live in large colonies. The genus Ocodoma contains
some foraging ants. PONERID^E. Ponera proccssionalis. A common foraging
ant, frequenting the jungles of the district. The auts of the sub-family FORMI-
CIDJE have no sting. Formica compressa. The ordinary black ant. F. smarag-
dinci ; " ma" tta." Found in the jungles, mango groves, &c. Several other
species are common about houses. SOLITARY WASPS. The commonest are Pdo-
pwus madraspatanus, coloured black and yellow ; P. spinola, o a metallic lustre ;
Sphex argentata, the silvery wasp ; Eumenes xanthura, the common yellow tail ;
and E. petiola. Ampulex compressa. Frequently seen dragging cockroaches
about, into which it has implanted its eggs. SOCIAL WASPS. Icaria variegata.
Extremely vicious when disturbed. Polistes hebrcew. The common yellow
wasp so partial to verandahs. Vespa cincta, and V. oriental is, common Indian
hornets. SOLITARY BEES. The genus Andrena is common. The carpenter bee,
Xylocapa, is also common. SOCIAL BEES. The ordinary honey bee is Apis
mellifica. The genus Trigona contains some of the smallest bees, and tho
honey is called " bhonga." Another kind is the largo beo, which builds its
enormous hive on high rocks or lofty trees. It is very active and fierce, and
in possession of a formidable sting, which it is not Flow to use. Large hives
of this bee are to be seen about tho fort of DaulataMd and the caves of Elura
and Ajanta.
Order STREPSIPTERA. Includes certain minute parasites found on bees, &C M
such as Sty lops.
Order COLEOPT ERA. Beetles ; " bhinra." Group GEODEPHAQA. CICENDELID^E.
Tiger beetles. Are very useful in destroying other insects, and as burrowing
larva? they aid in developing the powers of the soil ; but agriculture is inimical
to them, and only a few kinds are represented. CARABID.E. The predaceoua
ground beetles are abundant in the rains. Anthia sex gut la ta and Pterosophus
complanatus are common ; and so are the gigantic Bpecics of Orthogonius. They
destroy a great many insects injurious to vegetation. Gioup HYDRADEPHAGA.
The diving beetles, DYTISCIDJS, inhabit tanks and ponds. The whirligig beetles,
GYBINIDJC, include some gigantic species. Group RYFOPHAGA. Refuse eaters.
12o
Chapter Hi* 90 [Aurangabad
Invertewrata.
Include the rove beetles found under stones and in excrementitious sub-
stances, and certain " water scavengers." Group NECROPIIAGA. Carrion eaters ;
" gud pefrka-kida." Common in moist places. The burying beetles remove the
filth in which they have deposited their eggs, and enrich the soil by burying
the same. Bone and skin beetles are found in every village, and help to remove
dead carcases. The bark beetles destroy plants that are in a state of decay.
LUCANIDJK. Stag beetle?. Lucanua inquinatus. Common. The grubs bore
into the trunks and roots of trees, reducing the solid wood into coarse saw-dust.
Some of the larger kinds remain for hix years in this state. PASSALID^:. The
genus Passalua is very common. Tho larva; and beetles live in rotten wood.
The ScARABEiDxE contain many kinds living in excrement. The common * 4 Dor"
beetles and Copride* roll balls of dung during the breeding season. Bolboceies,
Contains the rainocoro* beetle. The MELOLONTHIANS are very injurious to various
forest tree3, fruit trees and shrubs. Leuwpholi* bimaculata is a large variety,
and Eucheirm macleayl is another munificent beetle. The genus Anomelct
attacks the grape \ine. DYNASTID/E. The gigantic " Hercules beetle," belong-
ing to Dynastes and Oryctes, are sometimes found in rotten wo< d or beneath
old dung heaps. The Setunia*. or flower beetl s, are common ; and the Indian
forma Tnchius and Dlcronocephalus are plentiful. The BUPRESTIANS are often
brilliantly coloured, and are met with in the bazaars under the name of " soca
xnakhi." Their beautiful wing-cases are placed on muslin to enrich embroidery,
and aro used to ornament kaskas fans, baskets, slippers, &c. Sternocera sterni-
cornis, S. (hryaia and Cfufoxanthea yiyantea. Found in the district. The larvae
are wood eaters, and pasa several years in this state. ELATERID^:. " Click
beetles." Several kinds aro common. The insects remain in the grub state
for four or five years-, living upon wood and roots, and are often very injurious
to vegetation. Some of these beetles devour the pulpy subrtance of the sugar-
cane, while the larvae live upon the roots. The genus Noctilucus contain* the
well-known fiie-fly. The BOSTBICHID^: aro abundant, and are wood borers.
Several species of Lagria frequent hedges, &c. L. lasa'ia is a very handsome
variety. The meal worm, found in flour and bran, is a kind of Tenebris be-
longing to the darkling beetU s. Many kinds of blister fly are common, especi-
.ally Mylabris pustulata and M. punctum. Meloe trianthema. Found on the weed.
Triaflthema decandra (hiskopra). CURCULIONID^:. Weevils. Do an enormous
amount of injury.. Bruchus pisi. The pea weevil. B. rufimanus. Resides within
beans of various kinds. The Rhynchites puucture the buds and tender fruit of
the vine, &c. ; and the genus A pion destroys the seeds of the wild indigo. Among
tie Rjnchop&orians, or saojifc weevils, Calandra granaria devours stored wheat
District.] 91 Chapter m
FAUNA.
Invertebrata.
and other grains ; C. oryza is the ri;e weevil ; and (J- sacchari the sugar weevil.
Group LONGICORNES. Long-horned bettles. The larva?, called " borers, 11 are
the most powerful and destructive of wood-eatiug insects. They prefer dead
timber to living tr^os, and remain in the grub state from one to three years, and
perhaps more. PRIONIDJK. One kind of Prionus infests different acacias.
Tictenotoma childrenii. Common. Savoral of tlie CKIUMBYCID.E may bo seen
about wooden buildings and fences. <jroup PIIYTOPHAGA. Plant eaters.
Many species of Sagra arc found on the Nyrnphcacea). The golden CHRYSOMA-
LIANS resemble European forme. Some are found on the u iiiiidar" (Calotropis).
The ffalticaa, or flea beetles, are exceedingly injurious to vegetation, attaching
the mustard, radish, etc. Others attack the grape vino, melon, cucumber, &c.
Soiue of the CASIDIID^:, or tortoise beetles, attack the loaves of various kinda
of convolvulus. COCCINELLIP.E. The carnivorous tk lady birds.'' Coccinella
1-punctata. Common. There are several other kinds of beetle, which live on
fungi, &c.
V. Sub-Kingdom. MOLLUSCA. Tho types of land shells k% paiik," arc few
compared with other forms of terrestrial animal life, and are chiefly represented
in the hilly portions of the district. These and the freshwater sheila include
the land snails (IlELiciDJ*) ; slugs (LiMACiD^-:) ; pond snails (LIMNAEID.E) ;
fiver snails (PALUDINIDJS) ; &c. The genus Glessula is common on the gh&ts,
including G. rugata, G. lymUt, G. pulla, G. hebes, &c. There are also several
typical rock-inhabiting Succinea, such as & girnaria, S. tumida, &c. Crewnocon-
chus sykadreunia frequents precipices or steep hill-sides, where water runs over
the rock in the monsoons ; and Conulena fusca is found in similar situations.
There are likewise Indian fcrms of Pterocydos, Paludomi, Plectopli*, and
Diplomattina, some of the last often associated with Cyathopoma deccanense.
Ennea bicolor is found under old wood, stones, and between damp gravel,
cspe ially near the edges of tanks. Stenogyra gracilis is comtuou in the culti-
vated parts. Kamna bajadera is found on shrubs along the highest gh^ts. Unio
wynegvngaensis abounds in the Godavtfri and its feeders. An undescribed
species of Achatina is also found. Tho following is taken from Mr. Blandford's
" Notes en-route from Puna to Nagpur," given in the Records of the Geological
Survey of India for 1868. " lu the drift wood, twigs, grass and rubbish depo-
sited at the edge of the river" [Godavari, near Paitr.n], " I found the follow-
ing land and freshwater shells :Helti tranquebarica, //. vitellina, H. atomua
(a very minute ppecies of the Macrochlamya type, resembling B. vitofaoidet
or one of the European Zonites in form), H. cramcosiata, and H. fallaciosa.
Bulimus pullus, two or three varieties, 0. comopictut and B. abyssinicus. Pupc*
92 [Aurangabad
Vertebrata.
(or Carycltium ?) sp. Achatitia vadalica, A. brevis and A. balanus, abun-
dant. Planorlis compressus. P. sp. abundant, small. P. coromandelianus. Melania
tuberculata, abundant. Bythinia pulchella ? If. sp. (minute). Paludina
melanostoma. Unio cceruleus ? rare. U* favidem, abundant* Corbicula arata f
abundant. Pisidium sp.
VERTEBRATA.
Aurangabdd and J61nz!i have long been famous hunting-grounds
for the Officers of H. H. the Nizam's Contingent, and the writings of
Colonel Shakespeare and other British sportsmen have made every
one familiar with the hardy Dakhani pony, and the wild sports of
this part of India. Among scientific observers, the veteran Colonel
Sykes furnished the earliest list of the Fauna of the Dakhan, while
Jalntf has been prominently associated with the labours of the distin-
guished naturalist, Dr. Jerdon. Later still, the contributions of Mr.
Blandford, and the illustrations of the Natural History of Western
India by Major Gill of Ajantii, have helped in the work of identifica-
tion. The government officials throughout the district have also
rendered assistance, and the Tahsilclars in particular furnished short
lists of Fishes, Reptiles, Birds and Mammals that occur in their
respective taluks.
Class I. PISCES. Some of the fishes, such as the loaches and
smaller siluroids, arc peculiar to the ghats, while others are confined
to the plains. The natural breeding-places of the larger carps, the
raahasir for instance, are in the hill streams, and many of theso
barbels arc caught at the base of the hills, on their return to the
main rivers. In the Godavari the migratory fishes of the herring
family are most numerous from July to September, and numbers
are taken in tc rlhands," or pools of water. The non-migratcry
members of the family breed in the tanks, and some of them, such as
the " mral," or " walking fish," have been observed travelling on
land. The spiny-rayed fishes are almost entirely confined to the
plains, and are commonly met with in the tanks and jhils* Although
the fishes are fairly distributed throughout the district, the Paitan
District.] 93 .
Vcrtebrata.
teluk is the most favoured, as the river Godavari flows by it. In
certain localities the Labeo rohita, " roho," " beCriis," " kavil,"
and other fishes are reared in " dhands" in the neighbourhood of
temples, and in masonry tanks, and are looked upon as objects of
veneration. The most notable of these masonry tanks is that fami-
liarly known as the " panchaki," situated in the western part of the
city of Aurangcfbdd.
The following list of freshwater fishes has been compiled from
information supplied by the district authorities. Dr. Day's Report
on the Freshwater Fishes of India and Captain Beavan's work on
the same subject have also been consulted.
Order TELKOSTEI. MURJKNIDJE. Eels. Anguilla bengalensis ; " bain." Gene-
rally found in marshes. CLUPKID^E. Herring family. The " hilsa," a marine
fish, ascends the rivers in certain seasons for spawning purposes, but it seldom
comes up so fur. Clupea cJiapra. Common in rivers and tanks. Engraulis
telara / " pencha." Found in the God^v^ri. NOTOPTERIDJE. Notopterus chitala ;
" chitol." Common in rivers and tanks, and attains to several feet in length.
N. hapirat ; " phloe." Common and eaten, but of indifferent flavour,
CYPRINIDJE. Carp, barbel, loach, &c. Aspidoparia morar ; " amli," " morar,"
" ehippiia," " cliellua," Pretty common. Barbus chagunio ; " jena ;" " chagiini,"
" ghundar." A good eating fish, grows to a foot and a half in length.
B. chola / " kerandi." Common, but not pleasant eating. B. sarana ; " dardi-
hi ;" " pota," " sarana," " gidi koli." Very common, attains a length of two
feet. B. tor (B. mosal) ; " mahasala ;" " mahasir." Found in rivers in hilly
parts ; is excellent as food, and extends its migrations to long distances. B.
donalis ; " Wmbi-kaoli ;" " sailkana." Not conmion, B. gelius. Found in
tanks and ponds. B. kolus. Common. B. curmuca. Similar to the last, but
larger. B. melanampyx. Found at the northern base of tho ghcCts. B. parrah
and B. amphibius. Rare. B. stigma ; "potia." Very common. B. ticto ;
" koli ;" " kotri." Common. B. titius ; lt tit-piingti." Pretty common. B.
vittatus ; " koli ;" " doknarm^chi." Grows to two inches. Bariliu* bendelisis.
Found in rivers. B. cocsa ; " khoksa," " johra." Common near the hills. B.
galensia. Found in the rivers north of the ghats. B. rerio ; " mailwa." Pretty
common. Catla buchanani ; " boassa," " katlrf ;" " tambr^." Common in ponds
and rivers ; grows to several feet, and considered good eating. The following
4 chilurfs" arc small, bright, silvery fish, tolerably common, and remarkably
Chapter III- 04 [Aurangabad
FAUKA.
Vertebrate.
good eating when fried : Chela alkotee ; " bhudh mura ;" C. bacaila ;
" charl ;" C. clupeoideB ; C. jorak ; " k^h^ri ninra ;" 7. teekanet ; " checkna
mura ;" and C. phulo ; " phul chela, " dana"ri." The fishes of t the genus Cirr-
hina are of considerable importance food.. C. gohamna ; " kala battit."
Found on the hills and plains. C. reba ; batta ;" " rewi." Common. Q.
leschenaulti. Pretty common, and larger than the two preceding. C. tnkrgala ;
" rnirgal ;" " niori." A very fine eating fish, found in all the freshwaters,.
and growing to three feet or more. Danio devario ; " dubri ;" " dabcf ;"
" duriahi ;" and D. osteographus. Pretty common. Discognatus lamia ;
" korafi ;" " koli ;" " patcfr chit a 1 ;" " mullia." Found in the rapid-
streams. The Laleos include several fine lishes. L. ariza ; " brfngam bdtcC ;"
L. boga ; " gerui ;'' " dhokola ;" " dhok ;" and L. boggut ; " kolis." Somewhat
general. L. calbasu ; " kalaharis ;" " kalotL" Very common, growing to four
feet. L. curchius ; " karsa ;" u goni ;" grows to five feet, and not so common.
L. dussumieri. Comparatively rare. L.Jimbriatus ; " bholta ;" arid L. mullya.
Pretty common. L. ww/jto/and L. slriolata. Rare. L. rohita ; "roho," " kavil ;"
u beCrus." Perhaps the commonest of the genus, and the most generally esteem-
ed as food ; grows to three or four feet, and is found in the tanks and ponds
everywhere, but the best is taken in clear running water. Mola buchanani ;
and M. melettinus ; " wambu ;" " ulari." Common. M. harengula ; " kaU-
t&la ;" " aku-chc(pa." A large fish found in the God&vari. Nuria danrica ;
" molwcfj ;" " jongia ;" " sumird ;" " krfrirf dfiwrfhi." Pretty common. N.
malabarica. Not so common. Perilampus atpar ; " kach-hi ;" " pila tapli."
Common. Rasboro daniconius ; " perua ;" " dauikoni ;" mililoa." Found in
every tank and pond. Rohtee ogilbii ; 72, vigorsii ; " khira," and R. cotio ;
t4 koti ;" " manni ;" '* gurdhcC." Common in rivers. R. microlepsis. A large fish ;
found in the Godvuri. Boiw dario, " baktea." Found in rivers. Cubitto
guntea ; " jupkciri." Pretty common. Lep'ulocephatichtliys lalgara ; and L.
ihertualis ;" bcClu." Found occasionally. Nemachilus botio ; " gulnrfj" and
JV. chlorosoma. Common, especially the former. SILURIM. Sheat fishes.
Callichrous cheJcra ; ind C- bimaculatus ; "pufta ;" " ch^wala." * Common, and
fine flavoured. Macrones aor ; singcCra. 1 ' A large cat-fish found throughout
the district. M. carcio ; kagtir ;" ' kat^ra ; " " tengara." Very common. M.
cavasiu8\ "kivc(si-tengara." A silvery fish, grows to about a foot
in length. M. chryaew ; u pila-katarni." Found north of the gh&s. M.
tengara ; " katanr/i." A small fish, considered good eating. Pangasius
buchanani. Common in the large rivers, growing to f our feet and more in length ;
but not much relished. Pgeudeutropius athernioidet ; " pat^ri ; " "4her ;" M bum-
District] 95 Chapter lit/
FAUNA.
Yertebrata.
buch." Pretty common. P. garua / " batchua." Found in the larger rivers.
P. gonngwaree, P. longimanus, and P. megalops are smaller kinds. Rita
Jcuturnee, and R. pavimentata ; tolerably common. Wallago atta ; "baolli;"
"phadan;" "b^lla" ; 1 ' "rajo machi." Grows to several feet in length, and
remarkably good eating when taken from clean water. AMBLYCEPIN^E. Aila
bengalensis ; "sand kad ;" "guriah." Common in the larger perennial streams,
and well-flavoured. Bagarius yarrelli ; " gunch ;" " vaghari ;" " khddrfd." A
large fish found in the deeper parts of the Goda'va'ri, but rare. Clarius magur;
44 magur." Common in muddy ponds and ditches, and considered wholesome
and nourishing. Eutropiicthys vacha ; " butchua." A fine eating silvery fish,
found with Aila bengalensis. G. lonah. Inhabits hill streams. Glyptosternum
dekkanense / Hemipimekdus itchkeea ; "anjolla ;" and H. cenia "jangla ;"
"cenia;" "kanufri." Small fishes common in the perennial streams. Sacco-
Iranchus fossilis ; " bichu-ka-m^chi ;'' " singi ;" "amtuna." Highly nutritious,
and in much request as a diet for invalids. Sllondia g angelica ; "siland." A
silvery fish attaining six feet in length, found in the deepest and longest reaches
of the Goda'vari. SCOMBRKSOCIDA:. Belone cancela ; "kangkila," " kowa." A
well-flavoured fish, tolerably common in ponds and rivers.
PERCIDJE. Perch family. Aiulassis nama ; " b^kra" ;" "parnpia." Pretty
common. A. lala ; 4< chandi." A golden fish with orange dots. A. ranga ;
" chandra-;" " chandbigoa." Not common. A. baculis ; " diandra." Very
similar to the last, but much more common. MUOILID^:. Mullets. Afugil
corsula ; " korsala ;" " urwari machi ;" " anwAraihi." One of the most delicious
' of Indian fish, found in the jhils and deep streams. GOBIID^E. Gobies. Gobius
giurus ; " gulu ;" " darmarua." A common fish, light and well -flavoured.
Euctenogubius striatus. A small fish. NANDID^E. Badu buchanani ; "bundiai ;"
" chiri ;" and Nandus marmoratus ; " vidul," " latha." Small fishes, tolerably
common, Tricfiogasier fasciatus ; " ponandi." Grows to about five inches.
OPHIOCEPHALIPJC. Snake-headed fishes. Ophiocephalw gachua ; " churinga ;"
** dheri-dholc." Grows to about a foot in length. 0. marulius ; " phul-miril ;"
" saoli. 11 The common maral, found throughout the fresh waters, especially in
the large rivers, where it attains to four feet in length. 0. striatus ; " m&cfl ;"
" sowara dhok." The best eating of the genus, and found throughout the ftesh
waters. 0. punctatus ; "phuldhok." Found in ponds. BHYNCHOBDELLIDJI. The
piny eels. Rhynchobdella aculeata ; "dral ;" "bommidai." Pretty common.
Mastacemblus pancalus ; " gh4s bim ;" " bahru." Grows to about six inches.
M. armatus ; " patari bim ; n " wambat." Pretty common,
QYMNOI>UNTIDJB. Globe fishes. Tetrodonfluviatilis. Found in fresh water.
Chapter HI. J3G [Aurangabad
FAUITA.
Vertebrate
Class II. AMPHIBIA. Order ANOURA. Tail-less amphibians.
BuFONHXiE. Toads ; "mainduk." Bufo melanostictus / the common
toad. Found everywhere. POLYPEDATID^E. Hylorana malabarica,
the Malabar bull-frog. Found in the ravines and ghats to the north.
Polypedates maculatus. The tree-frog ; " tbfrfi." Common. RANIDJB.
Frogs. Ram cyanoplilyctis ; " mainduk ;" " ghouk." Very common
in the tanks. R. gracilis. Common in marshy ground. R. tigrina ;
"bfthal mainduk ;" the bull-frog of Europeans. Very common,
especially during the rains. Pyxicephalus. breviceps. Pretty common.
RHINODERMATID.E. Dlplopelma ornatum ; " kdpp ;" "tlira."
One of the smallest of the Indian frogs ; not uncommon.
Class III. REPTILIA. Among tho Reptiles of the district, the
crocodile has been found in the longer reaches of the Qodavari, and
is very destructive to fish. Tho venomous snakes are comparatively
rare, but a Malayan gecko, " biskopra^" is common about rocks and
dilapidated buildings, and is considered by the natives to be poison-
ous. Some of the typical reptiles in the following account were
found at Jdlnd by Dr. Jerdon. Mr. Theobald's " REPTILES OF INDIA"
has also been consulted.
Order CIIELONIA. TniONYCiDyE. Fresh water turtles, of no use to man. Emyda
vitattci] u singpusht ;" " dhugdier." Common. BATAGURID^E. River tortoises.
Pangshura tentoria ; "dura." Common. B. dhongoka ; " dhongoka.' 1 Consi-
dered excellent as food. B. dentatta. Inhabits the larger rivers. EMYDiDiE-
Pond tortoises. Melanochalys trijuga ; " pdkria kuchoa ;" " thambail." Abounds
in still waters and tanks. Tho flesh has a disagreeable smell. M. sebce;
"kuchoa." Differs from the last in having a spotted head; not uncommon.
TESTUDINJDJE. Land tortoises. Testudo elegans ; " karsu kuchoa." Found in
the low jungles of the Balaghat.
Order OPHIDIA. VIPERIDJE. Ddboi russellii ; " chand^bora ;" " ulu-bora ;"
11 siah chanda ; 71 the chain viper. Not common. Echis carinata ; " af ai." Not
common. CROTALIDJE. Trimesurus strigolus ; " punndri ;" the brown tree viper.
Hare. Bypnale nepa ; " k(ra-w^lrf." Found on the ghats ; rare, ELAPIDJE.
Naga tripudianB ; "nrfgrf; 11 "gokurra;" and a variety called "kuris gokurra,"
" k&U simp," the cobra. The most common of the venomous snakes, but by
97
Vertebrata.
no means plentiful. Its chief enemies are the jungle fowl, pea fowl, mongoose
and deer. Naga elaps ; " sunkerchar ;" " airaz ;" " nillA nag ;" the hama-
dryad. The largest and most deadly of venomous snakes ; very rare. Bungaru*
carutevts ; " krait ;" " dhCman chiti ;" " an^li ;" the Indian bungarus. Pretty
common. EBYCIDJE. Sand snakes. Eryx johnii;" ganmandaL" The black
sand snake, which snake-charmers, after mutilating the stumpy tail, exhibit as
the " double-headed snake." Not uncommon. Gonglylophis conicus ; the red
sand snake. Tolerably common. PYTHONIDJE. Rock snakes. Python molurus ;
u ajgcCr ;" the common Indian rock snake, sometimes called " boa*" Occasionally
found, LYCODONTID^E. Harmless fanged snakes. Lycodon aulicus ; " carpet
snake." Common. L. ttriatus. Similar to the last, but not so common, L. jar a,
A smaller snake ; not common. DIPSADIDJS. Nocturnal tree snakes. Dipsas
trigonata / " kalian katti." Common. D. gokool ; " tat jeripothi." Not so
common. DRYIOPHID^. Whip snakes. Passerita mycterizam ; " kildu ;'
"hdr samp." Exceedingly common. DENDBOPHID^E. Tree snakes. Den-
drophis pictm / the blue tree snake. Common. HOMALOPSIDJE. Bwer snakes.
ffypsirhina enhydris. Rare. NATBiciN^a. Fresh water colubrides. Tropido-
notus quincunciatus ; ' pdni simp ;" the ordinary water snake. Found near
the rivers, &c. T. BtolatuB ; " hClh41ia." Very common. T. plumbicolor ;
" eCula meCsurn ;" " har^ ZcCmin samp ;" the green ground snake. Sometimes
seen. Attretmm schislosum. Found near water. Synophis malabavicus. A
Malayan snake, found in the gh^ts and ravines ; rare. O. helena. Not com-
mon. Ptyas mucosas " dhdman ;" the Indian rat snake. Frequently seen.
Zamenis gracilis, and Z. brachyurus. Common. Z. fasciolatus* Not so common.
Corondla orientals. Common. Cyclophis nasalis. Frequents the grassy plains.
Ablabes humberti. Occasionally seen in dry places. OLIGODONTID^E. Oligedon
subgriseus ; 0. fasciatus, and Simotes russellii. Pretty common. CALAMABIDJE:.
Dwarf snakes. Macrocalamus lateralis. Rare. UBOPKLTIDJE. Bough tails.
Silybura elliottis, and S. bicatenata. Common, but escape observation as they
live underground at a depth of about four feet. TJPHLOPIDJE. Blind snakes.
Sometimes observed, when they appear above the surface. Typhlops theobal-
danus / " kovathi." Pretty common. T. braninus / " randu talulu." One of
the commonest kind. Onchocephalus acutus ; often called a blind worm. Common,
Order LACKBTILIA. Lizards. Varanus draccena ; " ghorpor ;" " ghodatala ;"
the land lizard. Common ; highly esteemed as food by the Bhils and low
castes. LAOEBTID*;. Cabrita leschenaulti ; " s^mp surla ;" u brflli." Frequents
bushy ground, hedges of euphorbia, and clumps of cactus. C. jerdoni. Much
like the previous but smaller. Ophiops jerdoni. Smaller again. SINCID*:.
13 a
Chapter m. g 8 [Aurangabad
FAUNA.-
Vertebrate.
Eujirepes carinatus ; " bfimmi chiplak ;" " chip-kuli ;" gnuhef ; the Indian
sfeink. The commonest and most widely spread lizard. The variety in the
Dakhan has a yellowish band. E. macularius. Resembles the preceding and
is co-extensive with it. E. brevittatus. Much like E. carinatus. The
type was found in Jln& by Dr. Jerdon. E. septemlineatus. Smaller than E.
carinatufi. E. innoiatus. Found towards Ber^r. Riopa albo-punctata ; .the
white-dotted ekink. Pretty common. E. kardwickii ? the white-streaked skinV.
Common. R. punctata ; the dotted skint. Found chiefly in the hilly parts.
Chiamela lineata ; a small worm-like lizard. Not common. GECKOTID^. "Chip-
lak ;" " gecko." One kind of gecko (?), called " biskopra," perhaps the Malayan
form G. guttatus, is frequently met with, and is considered by the natives to be
poisonous* Hemidactylus triedrus. Pretty common. H> maculatus. One of
the ordinary house geckos. II. sykesii. Chiefly confined to the hilly places.
H. leschenaulti. Pretty common. If.frcenolus. Another of the common house
geckos. II. subtriedrus. Closely allied to H. triedrus, but not so common.
Gymnodadylus dakhanemis. Occasionally found. G. jerdoni. Tln3 representa-
tive of G. mysorwmis; found at Bangalore. Eublepharis macularius Replaces
E. hardwickii in W. India. Teratolepis fasciatus. The type was obtained at
Jaln#. AGAMiDyE. u Girgut." Sitana pondiceriana; the fawn-coloured " girgut ;"
and Branchocela indica ; " thonda ;" " girgut." Occasionally seen. Calotes
ophiomachus ; " saldior girgut." Pretty common. C. elliolti. Found in the
hilly parts. C. versicolor / " girgut." Found in hedges and trees. Charasia
dorsalis; the rock lizard. Common. C. balandfordicuia ; " arthi saldier."
Found on rocks. CHAMELIOHIDA:. Shameleo vulgaris ; " kum girgut ;" " bukalu-
mun." Tolerably common in the jungly portions of the district.
Class IV. AVES. There have been unusual facilities for prepar-
ing a list of the birds of the district. Dr. Jerdon, the Indian ornitho-
logist, remained at Ja'lna from 1837 to 1841, and published a
.catalogue of birds in 1*839-40. Some of the birds that were specially
noted by him at A'jrfnt and Jrflna will be found properly acknow-
ledged in the following list. Much assistance has also been derived
from " STRAY FEATHERS," edited by Mr. Allan Hume, the greatest
living authority on Indian ornithology ; and the contributions of
the Rev. S. B. Fairbank at Ahmednagar, and of Messrs. Davidson
and Wenden in other parts of the Dakhan, have been particularly use-
ful. Nearly all the birds given in the list have been identified.
District.] 99 Chapter IBT.
FAUNA,
Vertebrata,
Among the few Malabar forms found in the ravines of the ghats,
the commonest are the Malabar whistling thrush and the small
green barbet. The rarer kinds are the jungle black kite, the banded
bay cuckoo, the orange mini vet, the Malabar racket-tailed drongo,
and the Malabar wood-pigeon. Of the North-West birds, the rufous
grass warbler, the striated weaver bird, and the stone plover are
common ; while the hobby, the Alpine swift, tho European cuckoo,
and the Southern sirkir, are only occasionally seen. Tho birds
frequenting the jungles aro chiefly barbets, orioles, woodpeckers )
babblers, bush-quails, honey-suckers, spurfowls, green pigeons,
shrikes, bulbuls, and cuckoos. En the cold season, teals, shovellers,
gad walls, widgeons, and other water birds are abundant. The wood-
cock is a rare straggler, but snipo is common, and the painted
variety is a permanent resident. Thousands of u tilias" and bunting,
with parroquets, demoiselle cranes, &c., commit extensive ravages
in the grain fields.
Order NATATORES. PODICIPIDJK. The grebes. Podice.ps minor ; " churakft ;'*
" p^ndub ;" " pantirri ;" " dub-dubi ;" the little grebe or dabchick. Exceedingly
abundant in all the larger tanks ; breeds in the rains. LYRIJMS. Larux cachinnang.
Dr. Jerdon obtained a specimen near Jalna which Mr. Hume identified as the
young of L, cachinnans. Sterna anylica ; the gull-billed tern. Found chiefly
during the rains and cold weather. Hydrochelidon hybrida ; the small marsh
tern. Common. S. seena ; the larger tern. Found in all the rivers ; breeds on.
" chars,' 1 or sandbanks. S. melanoyaslm ; the black-bellied tern. Very common;
breeds on sandbanks. Rliynchops alUcoHi* ; the Indian skimmer. Not common ;
breeds on " chars" in April and May. TOTIPALMATJE. PELECANIM. Pekcanus
philippensis ; the grey pelican. Sometimes seen in the rivers and tanks.
GBACULID^J. Phalacrocorax fuscicollis ; "ghogar ;" "pan-kowal ;" the lesser
cormorant. Found occasionally in the rivers that run through forest and hilly
ground. P. pygmceus ; " pan-kowa ;" " jog-rabi ;" the little cormorant. Very
common in rivers, tanks, and pools of water. PLOTiNxE. Plotus melanoganter ;.
" banw^ ;" the Indian snake bird. Numerous along the rivers ; breeds on trees..
PHCBNICOPTERID^. Flamingoes. Phawicopterw antiquorum ; "bag-ha'ns." Not
common, but flocks often visit the larger tanks, and remain from January to July.
P. minor ; the smaller flamingo. Remains longer than the other. ANSBBIDJK,
Chapter ill. i QQ [Aurangabad
FACHA,-
Vertebrate.
Geese. Sarcidiornis melanonotus ; " nukta ;" the black-backed goose or " comb-
duck." Moderately common in the rainy and cold "season ; breeds in July or
August. Nettopus cvromandelianus ; " girja ;" " girri ;" the white-bodied goose-
' teal or "cotton-teal." Found during the rains and cold season ; breeds on old
trees. Dendrocygnajavanka ; "silli ;" "adla ;" the whistling teal. Very com-
mon in the wooded parts of the district, in the rainy and cold season ; but rare in
the open places. D. fulva ; " badak ;" the large whistling teal. Tolerably
abundant, and quite as common as the lesser kind at JAln. Casarca rutila ;
" surkhtfb ; n " chikwi ;" "sarza ;" the ruddy shell-drake or " brahmani duck. ir
A well-known winter visitant ; tolerably common in all the rivers. ANATIDJE.
Ducks. Spatula clypeata; "tidari;"the shoveller. Not uncommon during the
cold weather. Anas pcecilorhyncJia ; " garm-pai ;" " bata ;" spot bill or grey
duck. A permanent resident, frequenting the well-wooded portions of the
district. Rltodonessa caryophyllacea ; " leQsira ;" the pink-headed duck. Seen
occasionally in the cold season. Chaulelasmus streperus ; " bckhar ;" the
gadwall. A very common winter visitant. Dafila acuta : " dighons ;" the pintail
duck. Found in the cold weather, but not in great numbers. Mareca penelope ;
14 patari ;" the widgeon. Quite as common us the gadwall. Querquedula crecca ;
" uhotta mitrghabi ;" " tulsia-bigri ;" the common teal. Very abundant ; often
seen in the tanks and rivers in immense flocks ; arrives early and leaves late. Q.
circia ; " chaitwa ; n the Garganey teal. Very abundant but arrives later.
Fuligula rufina ; the red-crested pochard. Tolerably common in the cold weather.
F. ferina ; the red-headed pochard. Rare ; only found in small parties in the
larger and open tanks. F. cristata ; " dubaru ;" the tufted duck or " golden-eye."
Fairly common near the centres of open tanks ; leaves late.
Order GBALLATORES. Waders or shore birds. BALLIDJE. Porzana maruetta ;
" kairi ;" " gurgura-kairi ;" the spotted rail. Not rare in the cold season. P.
lailloni ; Baillon's crake. Much more common. Qallinula Moropus ; u godhan ;"
" jul-raurghi ;" the water-hen. Common. Erythra phcenicura ; " dawfik ;"
" kurain ;" the white-breasted water-hen. Tolerably common ; breeds in July.
Fulica atra ; " daeiri ; M the bald coot. Sometimes found in considerable flocks ;
breeds in the district. Porphyrio polioeephalus ; " kiim ;" " kiima ;" the purple
coot. Spread all over the district. PABRiD-ffi. Parraindica ; "dall-pipi ;"the bronze-
winged jacana. Rare; breeds during the rains. Bydrophasianus chirurgus ;
11 piho ;" " sardal ;" the pheasant-tailed jacana. Seen on the top of some lotus or
other floating plant ; breeds in July and August. GRUIDJ:. Grus antigone ; tho
;" or Cyprus crane. A rari cold-weather visitant seen towards Kandesh.
Tvf~;^ i 1 Ai Chapter
District] 101 FAUNA,
FAUNA,-
VertebraU,
Q. Communis ; " kulang ;" the common crane. Seen in small flocks during the
cold season ; leaves about the end of March. Anthropoides virgo ; " kfcrkarrft ;"
' kalm ;" the demoiselle crane. Occurs in large flocks during the cold weather.
ARDEIDJJ. Herons. Ardea cinerea ; " kabud ;" the heron. Common ; breeds
on high trees. A, purpurea ; " nari ;" the purple horon. Abundant. Herodias
terra ; " malang-brfgUT ; " torra-b%la ;" the large egret. Found everywhere
in the rivers and tanks, and breeds in companies on trees. H. intermedia ;
" pat^riga ;" " patokha-biglcC ;" the smaller egret. Common ; has similar habits.
E. garzetta', t; kilchia ;" u kirchia-bAgl* ;" the little egret. Abundant and very
familiar when not disturbed. Demiegreitta gularia ; u krfla-b^gla ;" the ashy egret.
Found on the banks of rivers. Bubulcus coromandu$ ; " doria-ba'gla' ;" " gai-
bagla" ;" the cattle egret. Numerous in the rainy and cold seasons ; breeds in the
hot weather. Ardeola gray* ; " andhi-bagUC ;" the pond heron or " paddy bird."
Seen at the side of every river, tank, and pond of water ; breeds on trees in the
rains. Butoridesjavanica ; " koncha-baglrf ;" the little green bittern. Very
common about the well-wooded streams of the Bilaghtft. Ardetta cinnamomea ;
" lal-b%la ;" the chestnut bittern. Not common ; chiefly nocturnal, and found
in damp situations on the ghdts. A. tinensis ; " jun-biglC ;" the yellow bittern.
Not common ; breeds in October. Botauru* stellaris ; " baz ;" " nir-y^ng ;"
the bittern. Rare. Nycticorax griseus ; " wak ;" the night heron. Moderately
common. CIOONID.E. Storks. Leptoptilus argalus ; " hargaila ;" " dasta ;" the
gigantic stork or adjutant. Rare ; comes in towards May and remains till
October. L.javanicus ; " chingard ;" the hair-crested stork or small adjutant.
Sometimes found in small numbers. Xenorhynchus asiaticus ; " baniris ;" *' lo-
harjing ;" the black-necked stork. Common, and a permanent resident. Ciconia
nigra ; " surmai ;" the black stork. Seen occasionally in the cold weather. C.
alba ; " lag-lag ;" " ugli ;" " hdgi-lag-lag ;" the white stork. A moderately
common winter visitant. D'mura episcopa ; * manik-jor ;" '* kandeswar ;"
" kcCurau ;" the white-necked stork. Common in the well- watered parts of the
district ; breeds from December to March. TANTALID^B. Tantalum leucoeephalus ;
" dokh ;" " janghal ;" the pelican-ibis. Common ; breeds in February. Plataka
Uucorodia ; u chimdch buza ;" the spoonbill. Frequents the rivers and tanks ;
breeds in April and May. Anastomus oscitans ; " gungla ;" " samak-kholk ;"
" hammak-kas ;" the shell-ibis. Found in the rainy and cold seasons. Ibi&
melanocephala ; " munda ;" " safaid buza ;" the white ibis. Mostly found in the
cold season ; breeds in some parts of the district, Inocoti* papillosus
" kala buza ;" *' k^rankal ;" the warty-headed ibis. Common,, breeding in May
and again in the last three months of the year. Falcindlus igneus ; " kiwara ; n
Chapter III. JQJ [Aurangabad
FAUNA,
Vertebrate,
the glossy ibis. Found in the cold'weather. ScoLOPACiD^E. Scolopax rusticula ;
" sim-titar ;" the woodcock. A rare straggler in its periodical migrations north
and south. Gallinago sthenwra ; the pintail snipe. Common in the cold weather.
G. gallinaria ; " bharka" ;" " chdhrf ;" " surkhab ;" " tibud ;" the common snipe.
More abundant ; arrives in September and October. G. gallinula ; " chota
chaha ;" the jack snipe. Less common ; arrives later than the common snipe and
departs earlier. Mhynchaa bengalensis ; the painted snipe. A permanent resident?
breeds in June and July, but a nest was found on the llth February in the bed
of an almost dry river near Atrrangabad. Tringasubarquata ; the curlew stint.
Occasionally seen in flocks in the larger rivers. T. minuta ; " chot^-p&n-loha ;"
the little stint. Very common, arriving in September and leaving in May.
T. temmincki ; the white-tailed stint. Less numerous. , Bhyacophtta glareola ;'
" chupka ;" " chob&ha ;" the spotted sandpiper. Very common in the cold
weather. Tringoides Tiypoleucus ; the common sandpiper. Abundant. Numenius
litieatuB ; "goar;" " gangh ;" the curlew. Rare; arrives in September and
leaves in March. Machetes pugnax ; " gehwal ;" the ruff. Found in the cold 1
season. Totmus ochropus ; the green sandpiper. Very common ; one of the
earliest of the tribe to come in. T. glottis] "tim-tuna ; " " tu'n-tuna ;" the green-
shanks. Often seen on the edges of rivers and tanks ; arrives in September and
leaves in April. T. stagnatilis ; " chota-gotra ;" the little green-shanks. Common.
T. calidris ; " chota-beftan ;" the red-shanks. Found throughout the district
in the cold weather. Linwsa cegocepliala; " gairaia ;" " bara chdh^ ;" the small
godwit. Found in the cold weather. CHARADRID^E. Charadrius fulvus ;
" chota-b^tdn ;" the golden plover. Not very common, jflgialitis dulia; "ziirea ;"
the common ringed plover. Common ; breeds on " chars" in December and May.
jE. minuta ; tho lesser ringed plover. Sometimes seen among the hills. Chettusia
gregaria ; the black-aided lapwing. Common in some parts during the cold
weather ; departs early in the year. Dr. Jerdon saw it at Jtflna. Lobivanellus
indicus ; " titiri ;" " titai ;" the red-wattled lapwing, or " did-he-do-it." Very
common ; breeds from April to July. Lobipluvia malabarica ; u zirdi ;" the
yellow-wattled lapwing. Common ; breeds from May to July. Hophpterus
ventralis ; the s^ur-winged lapwing. Found along the larger rivers. GLABEOLIDJE.
Glareola orientalis ; the large swallow-plover. Chiefly found near the large
rivers during the cold weather. G. lactea ; the small swallow-plover.
Common. Squatarola helvetica ; " barra-beftn ;" the grey-plover. Seen
in flocks during the cold season. HIMANTOPIDJE. Himantopus candidm ;
*'g4j-pc[n ;" the stilt or long-legs. Found in numerous flocfcs in the cold
weather. JSaacws recurvirostris / 4 ^abi ;" " barra-k^rwAn^k ;" the large stone,
District.] 103
Vertebrata.
plover. Not uncommon* {Edicwmu* scolopax ; " fe&rw&nc(k ;" " Iambi;"
" barsiri ;" tbe stone plover. Common in the low stony aud jungly hills.
OTIDID^E. Eupodolis edwardsi ; " hum ;" |C kari dhok ;" ' maldhok ;" " barra
chirdth ;" the Indian bustard. Common in the rains and cold season ; breeds
in the district. Sypheotides aurita ; " tun mor ;" " chorus ;" " likh ;" the lesser
florikan. Common throughout the plains ; breeding in September and October.
Order RAZOBES. TETRONIDJE. Francolinus pictus } " kAU titar ;" the painted
partridge. Common ; breeds in the district from June to September. Ortygornis
pondicerlanm ; " titar ;" " gora titar ;" the grey partridge. Very common ;
breeds in March and again in the rains. Perdicula asiatica " Iowa ;" " gira ;"
the jungle bush quail. Found among the ghfi ts towards Kandesh. P. argoon-
dah ; " Iowa ;" the rocky bush quail. Very co'iimori ; breeds from September
to March. Coturnix communia / u bdtair ;'* u beCrra batair ; 17 the quail. Very
common from November to the end of March; migrates in the rains and breeds
elsewhere. Q. cwoniandelica ; " batair ;" " l)^rgdn^4 ;" the rain quail. Found
at all seasons, but most commonly in the rains ; breeds from August to the middle
of October. TINAMID^:. Turnix taigoor\" gulu ;" "guudlu ;" the black-
breasted bustard quail. Common ; breeds in the district. T. joudera ; the
larger button quail. Rare ; found only in the jungly aud hilly portions of the
district. T. dussumieri ; " dubki ;" " tura ;" "durwi ;" the little button quail.
Common ; breeds from August to October. PHASIANID^:. Pavo cristatus ;
11 mhor ;" " t^-us ;" Unduri ;" the pea fowl. Abundant in the wooded
hills and ravines ; breeds from July to October. Oallus sonnerati ; " jungli-
murghi ;" " rain-kobad^ ;" " kombadi ;" the grey jungle fowl. Common in
the jungly and broken grounds of Balagh^t. Galloperdix spadiceus ; " chota-
jangli-murghi ;" " kokatri ;" * { kastur ;" the red spur-fowl. Found along the
ghats ; breeds in March. PTEROCLID.E. Pterocles fasciatus ; " handeri ;"
" bhut-bun ;" the painted sand grouse. Common at the base of the hills ;
breeds in March. P. exustus ; " bakt- titar ;" " pok$radi ;" " pokandi ;" the
common sand grouse or rock pigeon. Seen in large flocks ; breeds from
December to June. GOORIOE. Chalcophgps indica ; " ram-ghughu ;" the
emerald ground dove. Rare ; found in the well-wooded parts. COLUMBID^J.
Turtur pulchratus ; the Indian turtle-dove. Found all along the gh&ts, espe-
cially on the western slopes. T. meena ; " kulla-fakt^ ;" " hulga ;" the rufous
turtle-dove. Chiefly found in the cold season on the B41a > gh&. T. senegalensis ;
" tortru f4kt4 ;" the little brown dove. Common ; breeds in the district.
T. suratensis ; "chitroka fifktfi ;" the spotted dove. Found on the plains, but
Chapter in. }04 [Aurangabad
FAUNA,
Vertebrata.
more abundant in the well-wooded portions of the district* T. raoriwa;
" dhorfcCkU ;" the Eastern ring-dove. Abundant everywhere ; breeds on the
plains at all seasons. T. tranquebaricu* ; " siroti f akteC ;" " goldbi-ghughus ; M
the red turtle-dove. Common ; breeds in the district. Palumbm elphmetonn;
the Nilghiri wood-pigeon* Rare ; occasionally found in the heavy jungles
of the gb^ts. Columba intermedia ; " kabutar ;" " parvi ;" the blue pigeon.
Very common. TBERONIDJE. Orocopus chlorigaster ; " harrial ;" the southern
green pigeon. Found everywhere. Osnwtreron malalarica ; the grey-fronted
green pigeon. Rare ; seen in the jungles of the gh^ts.
Order SOANSORES. CUCULIM. Cuculut canorus ; the European cuckoo.
Appears sparingly during the rainy and cold seasons, C- poliocephalus.
Bare ; seen during the same seasons. O. sonnerati ; the banded bay cuckoo.
Found sparingly towards the gh^ts. C. micropterus ; " b^u-kotaku ;" the largis-
billed cuckoo. Found in the jungles of the gh^ts ; common during the rains.
Hierococcyx variuB ; " kupak ;" " zA-kkhdt ;" the hawk cuckoo. Common ; its
loud crescendo notes are to be heard in the breeding season from April to
July. Cacomantis passerinus /" pausai ;" the Indian plaintive cuckoo.
Common. Coccystes jacobinus ; " popi4 ;" " chfitak ; " the pied crested
cuckoo. Commotf in the rains ; believed to breed. Eudynamis honorata ;
" koil ;" the well-known Indian koil. Common ; its noise is to be
heard everywhere in the breeding season. Rhophodytes viridirostris ; " kappra-
popii ;" the small green-billed malkoha. Frequents the bambu and bushy
jungles of the north ; breeds in July. Centrococcyx rufipennis ; " mahoka ;"
4 ' kukal ;" the IC crow pheasant." Common ; breeds in the district. Taccocua
ZesctoawM ; " janglitota ;" the southern sirki. Seen near white-ants' nests on
the grassy slopes near the jungles. T. affinis ; the Central Indian sirki.
Found throughout the district ; rare. Dr. Jerdon procured one at Jrflnfi.
PJOIDVK. Picus mahrattensia ; " Ukharphor ;" " kat-tokra ;" the yellow-fronted
woodpecker. Found everywhere ; breeds in the district. Yungipicus gymnop-
thalmuB ; the southern pigmy woodpecker. Found in the jungles of the
ghfits. ChryBocolaptea Btrictu* ; the southern large golden-backed woodpecker.
Found on the gh^ts ; not common ; breeds in March. Gecinus striolatus ;
the small green woodpecker. Seen on the ghits ; rare. Micropternus
gularis ; the Madras rufous woodpecker. Has its limit in this district, and
probably its northern congener may also be occasionally found. Yunx torquilla ;
11 girdan ai&ngtha ;" the common wryneck. A cold weather visitant, PsiTTAcnxE.
Palasomi* eupatria ; " rai-tota." A parakeet which appears to belong to this
District.] * 105
Vertebrata.
species is found near the old fort of A'ntur, where it is said to breed in the cold
weather, P. toryaatm ; " ragu ;" " kira ;" " laibar-tota ;" the rose-ringed
parakeet. A familiar bird, very destructive to grain fields and fruft gardens ;
breeds in the cold weather. P. purpureua-, "tuia* tota ;" the western rose-headed
parakeet. Common along the hills, visiting the plains in the rainy season ;
breeds from December to March. MEGAL^MID^E. Megalcema inornate ; " brr
bis^nta" ;" " kutumra ;" the western green barbet. Sometimes found on the
western slopes of the gb&ts overlooking Kandesh. M. viridis ; the small gieen
barbet. Found in the gbts towards Kandesh. Xantholcejna hcemacephala ;
"k&t-khora ;" " iambai&t ;" "chota" bassdnt bairi j" the crimson-breasted barbet.
Very common ; breeds in the district.
Order INSESSORES. Tribe CONIBOSTRES. BUCEROTID.E. TocJcus griseus
lt chakotra ;" the jungle grey hornbill. Moderately common. STUBNIDJR.
Acridotheres ttistis ; u maina ;" " salouka ;" the main 4. A very familiar bird ;
considered sacred to the god Rarndev ; breeds in May and June. A. fuscus;
" pahari maina ;" " jhonti main^ ;" u jhont salik." Found in the hilly and
jungly portions of the district. Sturnia pagodarum ; " pap^i mainA ;" the
black-headed maina. Not so abundant as the common mainft ; found chiefly
in the cold season ; breeds in May. Pastor roseus ; " gol^bi rnainA ;" " tilid ;"
the rosy pastor or " jowari" bird. Appears in November in vast flocks, and
commits great depredations in the grain fields ; remains until April. CORVIDJE.
Corvus macrorhynchus ; " karridl ;" " dhal kowa ;" the Indian corby. Common ;
breeds from April to June. C. splendem ; " kowa ;" " pati kowa ;" the Indian
grey necked crow. One of the most familiar birds in the district; found in
every town and village ; breeds from May to July. Dendrocitta rufa ; " m^li^
l&t ;'' the Indian magpie. Found along the hills, and only occasionally in the
plains. FRING T LLID.E. Ploceus philippinus ; " baiA ;" the Indian weaver bird
Very common ; breeds in July. P. manyar ; " bdm&ni baiA ;" the striated
weaver bird. Comparatively rare. Amadina malacca ; " nakalnor ;" the black -
headed munia. Not common. A. punctulata ; <( telia munia ;" *' singb^z ;' T
"shabz munia ;" the spotted munia. Pretty general ; breeds in the
district. A. malabarica ; " charchara ;" " pidd^ri ;" <( sar munia ;" the plain
brown munia. Common ; breeds at all seasons. Estrelda amandava? " lal
munia ;" the red wax-bill. Found towards the ghats. Passer domesticus
" khAs-churi ;" " gourieC ;" the sparrow. Very common ; breeds at all seasons.
Gymnoris flavicollis ; " raji ;" <4 jangli churi ;" the yellow-necked sparrow.
Found everywhere, but in small numbers ; breeds ia April. Emberiza fo<~hanani ;
14 a
' 106 [Aurangabad
Vertebrata.
the grey- necked bunting. Tolerably common, especially on the ghats. E.fucata;
" p^tbar-chirta ;" the grey-headed bunting. Was found at Jaluaby Dr. Jerdon.
Ewpiza melanocephala ; " gand^m ;" the black-headed bunting. Appears in
immense flocks about the end of November, and is very destructive to the grain
crops. E. luteola ; <l gdndam ;" the red-headed corn bunting. A cold- weather
visitant ; comparatively rare. Dr. Jerdon did not see a single red-headed bunting
among the thousands of black-headed bunting that yearly visit the
corn-fields of Jalna. Melophus m&lanicterus ; " pithcCr chirta ;" the
crested black bunting. Sparsely scattered on the sides of the gh4ts.
Carpodacus erythrinus ; "tusi ;" the common rose finch. A cold-weather
visitant ; loaves in the end of March. Hirafra erytliroptera ; " jangli aggi<i ;"
the red winged bush lark. Chiefly found on the hill sides, and very com-
mon in the low scattered jungle about J&ln&. Animomanes pTioenicura ;
" aggitf ;" " raital ;" the rufous-tailed finch lark, Very numerous ; breeds about
J&lna* in February and March, and in other places up to ApriL Pyrrhulauda
grisea ; " duri ;" " jathauli ;'' the black bellied finch lark. Found in every field ;
breeds at all seasons, particularly from January to March. Calandrella
Irachydactyla ; u baghaira j' 1 " baghoda ;" the short-toed or social lark. Arrives
in large flocks in the cold weather, and leaves in March and April, when it is
shot as " ortolan," and is very fat and excellent eating. Spizalauda deva ;
" chinna chandol ;" the small-crested lark. Very numerous everywhere; breeds
in July or August. Alauda gulgula ; " bhurut ;" the Indian skylark. Not
uncommon in rice fields, grassy hills, &c ; breeds from March to June. Tribe
DENTIROSTRES. LANIADTE. Lanius lahtora ; u dudia lahtora ;" " safaid lahtora ;"
the Indian grey shrike. Common ; breeds abundantly at the end of the hot
weather. L. caniceps ; " mattia lahtora;" the southern rufous-backed shrike.
Found along the hills, and sparingly on the plains till April or May. L. vittatus ;
" pa'cha'na'k ;" the bay-backed shrike. Common till March ; retires from the
more open parts during the breeding season in May and June. L. cristatus ; the
brown shrike. Common during the cold season, but disappears in the hot season
and during the rains. Tephrodornis pondicerianus ; " keroula ;" the common
wood shrike. Not so common on the bare plains as in the jungles of the hills.
Hemipus picatm ; the pied fly-shrike. Chiefly found in the jungles of the gba*ts.
Volvocivora sykesi ; " jangli k&jfcC ;" the black-headed cuckoo shrike. A rather
common winter^visitant, Grouculus macii ; " kasii ;" the large cuckoo shrike,
Found everywhere, but not abundant. Pericrocotus flammeus ; " phiri-baUl-
chasm ; M the orange minivet. Found along the weetem slopes of the gh^ts.
P.lrevirostris' the short-billed minivet. A rare straggler in the cold weather.
District] in? Chapter I&
Vertebrate.
-P. pereyrinuB ; " balalchasm ;" the small minivet. Common, but most abumlant
in the wooded parts of the district ; breeds in the rains. P. crythropygiuB ; the
white-Hbellied minivet. Not uncommon in the low jungles. Dr. JerJon procured
a specimen at A'ja"nta\ Buchanga afra ; " kolsa ;" (i bojanga ;" " kotwal j 11 the
king crow. Very common ; breeds in the district. B. longicaudatus ; " ni!-
finga ;" the long-tailed king crow. Found along the ghats ; rare on the plains.
B. ccemlescem] "phribchanga ;" " dbapii ;" the white-bellied king crow.
Found everywhere, but not abundant. Dissemurus parafliseus ; u kationgal ; n
the lesser racket tailed drongo. Found in the jungles towards Kuudeal*.
MUSCIOAPID^E. Muscipeta pamdm ; "shah-bulbul ;" " hussaiui-bulbul" (white
bird) ; " sult^na-bulbul" (red bird) ; the Paradise flycatcher. Fairly scattered
all over the district, but most common along the hillp. Hypothymia azurea ;
l kd\ kdt-k^tia ;" the bluck-n aped blue flycatcher. Tolerably common in the
well-wooded portions of the district. Leucocerca aureola ; " samchiri ;"
a macharia ;" the white-browed fantail. Found in every clump of trees ; brec* 8
in the district. L. leucogaster ; the white-spotted fantail. Comparatively rare ;
chiefly found about the hills. Culicicapa ceyloneim* ; the grey-headed flycatcher.
A cold weather visitant; not common. Alsco/iax latirostris "zaki;" tho
southern brown flycatcher. Found everywhere, but not abundant. Stoporaht
melanops ; *' nil k4tki(tid ;" the verditer flycatcher. Found chiefly among the
hills in the rains and cold weather. Cyornis tlcJcclli ; Tickell's blue redbreast.
Sparsely scattered everywhere. C. ruficaudus ; the rufous-tailed flycatcher.
Bare; has been found towards Ahmadnagar. Muscicapula sujwrciliariB. Appears
in the cold weather. Dr. Jerdon procured a specimen at the edge of tlio
northern gh(ts near A'jdnta 1 . JSrythroaterna parva ; " turra;" the white-tail robin
flycatcher. Not rare in the cold weather. MEBULID.^. Myiophonew horfieldi ;
the Malabar whistling thrush. Scattered all over the district, especially in the
jungles of the hills ; breeds in August. Pitta brachyura ; " nuur^ug ;" the
yellow-breabted ground thrush. Found throughout the district wherever it is
tolerably wooded. Cyanocinclus cyanm ; " shama ;" " pdndu ;" the blue rock
thrush. A very familiar cold weather visitant throughout the district, remain-
ing till the middle of April. Petrophila cinclorhyncha ; the blue-headed chat-
thrush. Modera f ely common during the rains and cold weather. Geocichla
cyanotis ; " tinrang-ka-kasturi ;" the white-throated ground thrush. Found
along the hills. G. uriicol&r ; " desi-pAwai ;" the dusky ground thrush.
Found in the jungles of the district iu the cold weather. Mertda nigropilea ;
" kasturi ;" the black-capped black-bird. Found in the cold weather. Dr. Jerdou
states that it occurs iu tho higher table-lauds of CeuUal India, as at Jlu.
Chapter in. K)g [Aurangabad
FAUNA,-
Vertebral*.
JPyctoris smcmis ; " galchasm ;" " balaluhasm ;" the yellow-eyed babbl r.
Tolera' ly common ; t reeds in the wooded parts, Pellorneum ritficeps ; Swainson's
wren warbler. Found along the hills. Pomatorhinus horsfieldi ; the southern
scimitar babbler. Common in the ravines of the ghats. Aryya malcolmi ;
"gogai;" "kokatti;" "khair;" U dth-b4i ;" the large grey -fronted babbler.
One of the commonest birds of the district ; particularly abundant about Jettufc.
Chatarrhcea caudate ; " dumri ;" the straited bush babbler. Common ; breeds
in the district. BBACHYPODiDuE. Jxos luteolus ; the white-browed bueh bulbul.
Pretty common in the low jungles, Otoccmpsa fmcicaudata ; the southern red-
whiskered bullul. Bather common in the wooded parts ; breeds in March and
the following months. Molpastes hvmonlious ; the Madras bulbul. Very com-
mor ; breeds from June to September. Ptyllorms jerdoni ; "Larriwa;" the
green bulbul. IVerably common in the jungles of Bal4gL<Ct. lora typUa ;
" shaubaigi ;" the lora. Seen almost in every garden ; breeds during the rains.
Oriolus Tcundoo ; " pilak ;" the Indian oriole. Common ; breeds in June and
July. O.melaiwceitialm; u pilak j 11 "Ididak;" the bkck-headtd oriole. An
occasional straggler. AMIJLID.E. Zv*tero#8 palpelrosa ; the white-eyed tit.
Common. Syhfatrus modestus ; the yellow-browed flower-pecker. Sometimes
seen in the cold weatl er. Dr. Jcidon procured a specimen at A'jdnta, at the
edge of the northern gbdts. Pans nipakmis ; the Indian grey til. Common.
Alachlolophu* aplonotua ; the southern yellow tit. Found along the hills ; breeds
in September. SYLVIADJL. Copsychw saularis; "dai4r; M the magpie robin.
Common along the hills ; rare on the plains. Cercotrichas macrura ; " shama."
Bath i rare ; only found in the th'ck woods along the ravines and gh4t.
Thamnobia fulicata ; " k41churi ;" the southern black robin. Common about the
villages ; breeds from April to July. Pratincola caprata ; " ka!4 pidhi ;" the
black bueh-chat. Common ; breeds during the same months as the last. P.
inaura ; the Indian bush-chat. A very common winter visitant. Saxicola
vpiBthohucm ; the white-tailed stone-chat ; S. isabellinus ; the iv heat-ear ; and
S. deaerti ; the black throated whtat-er. Found towards Ahmadnagar . Ruticilla
rufiventris ; " thirthira ;" the Indian redstart. Fairly numerous during the cold
season. Larvicora supercitiaris ; the blue wood chat. Moderately common dur-
ing the rains and cold weather. Cyanecula suecica ; " husaini-pidda ;'' the red-spot
blue throat. Common ; leaves at the end of the cold weather. Acrocephalva sten-
torius ; the large reed warbler. Found among rushes, long grass, &c. A. dume-
torum ; " podina ;" " tik-tikki ," the lesser reed warbler. Found in tht cold season.
Orthotomus sulorius ; " phutki ; M " tuntuni ;" the Indian tailor-bird. Common ;
breeds in June and July, Prinfa svciM* ; "phutki;" " i it-pittu ;" tho
District] 109 Chapter $SL
FAUNA,
Vertebrate,
ashy wren -warbler. Nearly as common as the last ; breeds in August.
Cisticola cursitana ; " gcCs-ka-pit-pitta ;" the fan-tail warbler. Common in
all grass lands ; breeds in the rainy season. Drymceca inornate ; the earth-brown
warbler. Common ; breeds in the district. Franklinia buchanani ; the rufous-
fronted wren warbler. Common in low thorny jungle. Hypolais rama ; Sykes's
warbler. Common at all seasons. A nest of this bird was found at Ja 1 ln by
Dr. Jerdon. Phylloscopm tristis ; the brown tree warbler. Common among
bushes and reeds. P. lugubris ; the dull green tree warbler. Found throughout
the district. P. nltidus ; the bright-green tree warbler. Tolerably common in
the cold weather. P. affinis ; Tickell's tree warbler. Found among the ghaHs.
P. indicus ; the olivaceous tree warbler. Not common. Dr. Jerdon obtained a
specimen near Jc(ln&. Reguloides occipitalis ; the large-crowned warbler. Found
towards Ahmadnagar. R. superciliosus ; the crowned tree warbler. Common
in the cold weather. Sylvia jerdoni ; the large black-capped warbler, Found
in the cold weather. Dr. Jerdon saw it at Jaln^. S. afflnis ; the allied
groy warbler. Migratory like the last ; was seen at J&lnri by Dr. Jerdon.
S. althcea. Tolerably common throughout the district. Motacilla maderas-
patensis ; "bhuin mamula ;" "kha'nja'n;" the river or large-pied wagtail.
Common ; breeds in the rains and cold weather. M. personata ; "dhobin ;"
the black-faced wagtail. A familiar bird, comes in about the beginning
of October and leaves in March or April. M. dakhanensis ; " dhobin ;"
the Indian white-faced wagtail. Found in the cold months, and more common
than the preceding. Calolates melanope ; the grey and yellow wagtail. Com-
mon everywhere during the cold season, especially near the hill streams,
where Motacilla dakJianemis is comparatively rare. Budytes cinereocapillus ;
" philkia ;" the slaty -headed field wagtail. Common in the cold weather. B.
calcarata ; " pcJni-ka-philkia ;" the yellow-headed wagtail. A migratory bird ;
net so common. Limonidromus indicus ; the forest wagtail. Rare ; sometimes
seen in the jungles of the gha"ts. Anthus maoulatua ; " musarichi ;" " khorasdni-
churi ;" the Indian tree pipit. A common cold weather visitant. Coiydalla
rufula ; " rugel ;" " chachlri ;" the Indian tit-lark. Very common in the x;old
season. C. striolata ; the large tit-lark. Less common. Agrodroma campestris ;
"chillu;" the stone pipit. Very common about stony ground. A. aimilis.
One specimen of the rufous rock pipit was found towards Ahmadnagar. A.
sordida ; the brown rock pipit. Found by Dr. Jerdon on rocky ground near
Jrflna.
TENUIROSTBES. NECTARINID^:. jEthopyga vigorsi ; u phul-ch4ng# ;" the
violet-eared rod honey-sucker. Found in the wooded valleys and western slopes
Chapter ni. j j Q [ Aurangabad
Vertebrata.
of the glidls ; not common. Cinnyris zeylonica ; " sha*ka"r-khora ;" the amcthyst-
ruroped honey-sucker. Tolerably common in the well-watered parts ; breeds
in the district. C. a&iatica ; " shakar-khora ;" the purple honey-sucker. Com-
moo ; breeds in the district. Dlcosum erythrorhynchus ; Tickell's flower-pecker.
Found on the western slope of the ghftte. Piprisoma agile ; the thick-billed
flower-pecker. Found in similar localities ; not so common. UPUPID^K. Upupa
cpops " hudhud ;" the hoopoe. Common. U. ceylonensis ; " hudhud ;" the
Indian hoopoe. Very common ; breeds in the district.
FISSIROSTRES. HIRUNDINIDJE. Eirundo rwtica ; " abbil ;" the swallow.
A coM- weather visitant ; leaves about the end of March. E.fUifera ; " leishra ; M
tlio wire-tailed swallow. Common ; breeds from February to March.
//. erythropygia ; " uiasjid a babil ;" the mosque swallow. Common ; breeds
in mosques, &c., during the rainy weather. H. fluvicola ; the Indian cliffs wallow.
Found on some of the cliffs overhanging the Godavari and other rivers. Cotyfo
riparia \ the European sand martin. Somewhat rare ; only a winter visitant.
Dr. Jerdon obtained a few specimens at Ja*ln4. C. sinensis ; " abali ;" the
Indian bank martin. Tolerably common ; breeds on the banks of tho rivers
from December to March. Ptyonoprogne concolor ; the dusky martin. Com-
mon ; breeds from February to the end of August. Dr. Jerdon saw it at
J a* lua building its nest in the eaves of lofty houses. P. rupestris ; the mountain
martin. Found on the glints, especially about cliffs. Cypsellus melba ; the
Alpine swift. Found in similar situations. C. affinis; " ab^bil ;" "babila ; tr
tho eastern swift. Common throughout the district ; breeds in February and
again in the rains. C. latassiensis ; " teCri ababil ;" the palm swift. Very
rare in the drier parts, but tolerably numerous in palm groves. Dendrochelidon
coronata ; the Indian crested swift. Sometimes found along the hills. CAPRI-
MULGID/E. Caprimulyus indicus ; the jungle nightjar. Common ; breeds in the
district. C. kelaarti ; the Nilghiri nightjar. Found by Dr. Jerdon in tho
lowlands of Kandesh below the A'jcfota ghtft. MEBOPIDJB. Merops viridis ;
" harricCl ;" " patringa ;" the Indian bee-eater. Found throughout the district ;
breeds from March to July. M. philippinus ; " b4ra patringa ;' 7 the
blue-tailed bee-eater. Found towards Ahmadnagar, M.persicua ; the Egyptian
bee-eater. Appears sometimes in the cold season. CORACIADJE. Comcias indica y
11 srfbza*k ;" u nilkant ;" " t z ;" the Indian roller. Common everywhere in the
cold season ; does not breed ; held sacred to the god Siva. HALCYONID^.
Halcyon smyrnensis ; " kilkila ;" the white-breasted kingfisher. Very abundant ;
breeds in March and April. Alccdo bengalenw ; " chota kilkila ;" tho Indian
District.] 1 1 1 Chapter I&
FAUNA,
Vertobrata.
kingfisher. Common ; breeds in deep holes in the banks of rivers. Ceryle
rudis ; " koraiala kilkila ;" the pied kingfisher. Very common ; breeds in all
seasons except during the very hot months.
Order RAPTOREH. STRIGID;E. Owls. Str'ix javanica ; " karia ;" " karail ;"
the eastern screech owl. Pretty common at all seasons ; breeds in February. S.
Candida ; the grass owl. Not common. Syrnium ocellatum ; tho mottled wood
owl. Not common ; breeds in February. Asio accipitrinus : " chota ghugu ;"
the short-eared owl. Occurs in numbers during the cold weather ; leaves in
March. Eulo lengalemis ; " ghugu ;" " gubar ;" the rock horned owl.
Common along all brooks and ravines. Ketupa ceylonensis ; " amraika-ghugu ;"
"ala ;" the brown fish owl. Frequents jungles, groves, and gardens along tho
ghats. Scops pennatus ; the Indian scops owl. Chiefly observed in tho cold and
rainy months. S. brucii ; the striated scops owl. Found towards Ahmadnagar.
Carine brama ; " ulu ;" " choghad ;" " pingli ;" the spotted owlet. Very com-
mon ; breeds from January to tho middle of March. Ninox Ivgubris ;
" choghad besra ;" the brown hawk owl. Tolerably common in the jungles ;
rare on the bare plains ; chiefly found in the rainy and cold seasons. FALCO-
NID,E. Falco peregrinator ; " sh^hin ;" "kohila." Rare; found near rocky
hills in the neighbourhood of jungles. F.jugger ; " laggdr ;" " ja"ga>." Very
common ; breeds from January to March. F. severus ; " daureli ;" " regi ;" the
Indian hobby. Occasionally seen in[the cold weather ; not common. Dr. Jerdon
killed one near Jdlnl F. chiquera ; "turumti ;" " tutri-mutri ;" " chotwa ;" the
red-headed merlin. Very common ; breeds from February to the end of March.
Cerclmeis linnunculus ; " narzi ;" " narzanak ;" the kestrel. Found everywhere
in the cold weather ; leaves in April. C. naumanni ; the lesser kestrel. Found
in the cold weather ; breeds in the middle of May. Aslur ladius ; " shikra ;"
"chipka." Very common at all seasons; breeds in March. Accipiter nisus ;
c< basha ;" " bashin ;" the sparrow-hawk. Common in the cold weather ;
breeds in March. A. virgatus ; " besra ;" " dhoti.' 7 Rare. Aquila mogilnik ;
" jumiz ;" the imperial eagle. Pretty common. Dr. Jerdon had one at Jalna".
A. vindhiana ; " wokhab ;" the tawny eagle. Very common ; breeds in the
cold season. Hieraetus pennatus ; " bigdti jumiz ;" " gilheri-m4r ;" the booted
eagle. Common ; breeds in the cold season. Neopus malayensis ; the black
eagle. Rare. Nisaetus fasciatus ; " mhorangi ;" Bonnelli^s eagle. Occasion-
ally found in the jungles ; breeds in the cold weather. Limnaetus caligatus ;
<( sad&l ;" the changeable hawk-eagle. Found towards Ahmadnagar. L.
cirrhalus ; c< shfth baz ;" the crested hawk-eagle. Rare, drcaetus gallicw ;
Chapter III. 112 [Aurangabad
FAUNA,
Vertebral*.
" sdmp-mcCr ;" " sapmaril ;" the serpent-eagle. Common on the plains from
September to the beginning of April. Spilornis cheela ; "marai^a ;" the
Indian barrier eagle. Common along tbe hills. Dr. Jerdon shot one near
DaulaUbdd. Buteo ferox; " chuhamar ;" tbe long-legged buzzard. Common
in open plains and marsby places. Butastur teesa ; " tisa ;" the white-eyed
buzzard. Very common. Circus macTurus ; " ddsmdl ;" " girgut-mar ;""pattai ;"
tbe pa^e harrier. Common during the cold weather. (7. cineraceus ; " Montague's
harrier." Migratory and equally abundant as the last. 0. cerugmosus ;
" kutar ;" " kulesir ;" " saf aidsira ;" the marsh barrier. Rare ; principally
found along tbe hills. Haliastur indue ; " bahmani chil ;" " rumubarak ;"
" garuda ;" tbo brahmani kite. Rather rare ; breeds from January to April.
Milvus govimla ; " cbil j' 1 the pariah kite. Very common ; breeds from
September to the middle of March. M. melcwotis. Larger than the last ;
sometimes found among the hills in the cold weatlior. Pernis plilorJtynchus ;
" shahntela ;" tho crested honey-buzzard. Common every where ; breeds in
February. Elanus cceruleus; "kAp&si;" tho black-winged kite. Moderately
common ; breeds from July to December. Vulturidfe. Vultures. OtogypB calvus ;
" rangidh ;" " malagidh ;" u boanra ;" " lalmata shakuni ;" the black vulture.
Seen about tho hills, either solitary, or in pairs, or sometimes in groups of four
or five. Gyps indicus ; " barra gidh ;" " pbari gidh ;" " mahado ;" " sagnn ;"
the long billed brown vulture. Found among the hills, and not rare on the
cliffs bounding the valley in which are the caves of A'ja'nta'. Mr. Hume thinks
that G. pallesceus is the bird of Western India that invariably breeds on cliffs,
and that G. indicus belongs to Eastern India. Pseudogyps lengalensis ; " gidh ;"
" sagun ; M the white-backed vulture. Common and found in large numbers
wherever tbe carcases of dead animals are exposed. Neophron ginginianus ;
" kal murgh ;" the Indian scavenger vulture. Exceedingly common about
villages, feeding sometimes on carrion, but chiefly on human ordure.
Class V. MAMMALIA. From the situation of the district at the
northern extremity of the gh&s, it is not far removed from the
horizon in which the north and south Indian fauna meet. Among
the birds for example, the jungle grey-fowl, the red spur-fowl, the
painted partridge, and the rufous woodpecker are replaced by
northern forms above the AjdnW ghtfts ; but the line is not always
well defined, and sometimes the types appear to inosculate. Thus,
the Hanuman monkey of the north, and its congener of southern
District.] 113 Chapter fa
FAONA,
Vertebrata.
India, are both represented ; but the former, as it occurs in the
district, seems in reality to be an intermediate form between the
two. The same remark applies to the Bengal short-tailed monkey
and the Madras monkey, and likewise to the northern hare and
the common black-naped hare. Of the other mammals in tho
district, the most abundant is the antelope, which occurs in greater
numbers than in almost any other part of India. Its natural enemies,
the wild dog and wolf, hunt it in packs. The wild boar associates
in more or less numerous herds, called " sounders," and is plentiful
wherever there is cover of long grass or low jungle. Tho goft-
ftirred field rat, " mattrfd," is a great scourge in tho grain fields,
especially after a season of drought. In preparing the following
list, Dr. Jerdon's " Mammals of India" has been consulted.
Order EDENTATA. MANIDJE. Philodotus indicus ; " Imjar-kit ;" u sillu ;"
" kauli-md ;" " ban-rohu ;" the Indian scaly ant-cater, Found in the hilly
parts of the district, but nowhere abundant.
Order UNGULATA. SuiDjE, Sua cristcttus ; " suwar ;" " bdrra janwar ;"
" dukar ;" " khuk ;" " bhund ;" the Indian wild boar. Common. Pigsticking
is a famous sport in the district, and tho principal hunting ground near
Aurangabad lies towards the Sattara hills. CEBVID^;. Rusa aristotelis ;
" sambar ;" " nieru ;" " inunpothi ;" the s4inbar stag. Common in the jungles
and ravines of the ghcCts. Axis maculates ; " chital ;" " jhank ;" " dhupi ;" the
spotted deer. Found in the jungles to the north, and along the course of tho
larger rivers. Cervulus aureua ; " jungli-bakra ;" " gutra ;" " baz-serai ;"
" kimda-guri ;" the rib-faced or barking deer. Solitary ; found in thick
jungles. MOSCHID^E. Memimna indtca ; " pisuri ;" ;< nmgi ;" " ahrfn ;" tho
mouse deer. Keeps a good deal among rocks in the thick jungles of the north.
BOVIDA:. Bortaxpictus ; " m-i ;" u nilgai;" the blue cow. Tolerably common
in the small scattered jungles. Tetraceros quadricorws ; u chousinga ;" the
four horned antelope. Found on the jungly hills. Antelope bczoartica ;
<( hSran ;" " kalwit ;'' " phandaiit ;" the Indian antelope. Exceedingly com-
mon on the open plains. Dr. Jcrdon *iaw larger herds in the neighbourhood of
Jaliief than anywhere else, occasionally some thousands together. They aro
very numerous at Baizopur, Grfndapur, and all along the valley of the Goda" vari.
Gtuselkt lenncllii ; " chikora j" 4< kul-punch ;" " jinka j 11 the Indian gazelle.
Chapter III. j ][ 4. [ Aurangabad
FAUNA,
Vertebrate.
Very common on the bare plains, low rocky hills, and in small thorny jungles.
Gaveusgaurus ; " gavia ;" the gh4r or bison. Found in the jungles of the
ravines and ghats, but very rare.
Order CABNIVOBA. UBSID^J. Ursw labiatus ; " rinch ;" " bhaluk ;" " aswail ;"
lt khriss ;" the Indian black bear. Common in the hilly portions of the district'
MELIDIDJE. Mellivora indica ; u biju ;" " gugu ;" the Indian badger. Found in
the hilly portions of the district, and in the deep alluvial banks of rivers. Mus-
TELID2E, Lutra nair ; " pani-kuta ;" " jalmanger ;" " udui ;' T " sug-arbi ;" the
Indian otter, Very common in the rivers and large tanks. VIVERBID^E. Viverra
zibetha ; " kafcfs ;" " m&hbandar ;" " musk-billi ;" the civet cat, Found amcng
the ghrfts, and in the dense thorny scrub on thp banks of nallas. Viverricula
malaccenm ; " musk-billi ;" " kasturi ;" " jowadi-manjur ;" the lesser civet cat.
Common. Pafadoxurus musanga ; " menuri ;" <( j^r-ka-kuta ;" " ud ;" the tree
cat, Pretty common in wooded places. Herpestes griaeus ; " rnangus ;" " mivai ;"
" suniur ;" the Madras mongoose. Very common in dense hedgerows, thickets,
&c. JI. vitticoUa ; " bcgi ;" " rasu ;" the stripe-necked mongoose. Found in
the jungles and ravines ; not common. HY^ENID^E. Hyccna striata ; " tdrSs ;'*
" lokra b*Cgh ;" " hundar ;" " thcCdhfis ;" the striped hyaena. Common in the
open country. CANIDJI;. Cam's pullipes ; " l^nd^gh ;" " gurgh ;" " wn.ru ;"
" thodiul ;" the Indian wolf. Found in the open country. C. aureus ; " kola ;"
the jackal. Very common. An old jackal called i; balu," or "phial, 11 is popu-
larly believed to be an attendant on the tiger. Ouon rutilans ; " jangli kuta ;"
" kolsa ;" " BftkkcC sarat ;" the wild dog. Common. Dr. Jcrdon saw a pack
of wild dogs at the foot of the Ajdnti gh4t, that had run down a full-grown
fcmalo H&mbur. Vulpes bengalenais ; <( lomri ;" "kokri ;" the Indian fox.
Abundant in the open country. FELIM. Tigris regalit; "b^gh ;" "shfir ;"
" zdghun ;" the royal tiger. Found in the jungles and ravines of the hills ;
occasionally visits the more open and cultivated parts. Leopardu* pardus.
1st variety, " tendu* ;" "chita;" " asnca;" " birbotia ;" the panther or
larger leopard. Common in the open country, where low hills and deep ravines
occur. 2nd variety, " borba"ch ;" " bibia-bfigh ;" " makum ;" ' the smaller
leopard. Commonly found in thick jungles, but often seen prowling about
villages. Felis bengalensis ; u banberal ;" " wigati ;" the leopard cat. Found
in well-wooded parts among the hills, or in heavy jungle, grass, and brushwood.
F. jerdoni ; the lesser leopard cat Common ; appears to be only a variety of
the last. F. torquata ; the spotted wild cat. Tolerably common. A hybrid
variety, frequents the cantonments, and causes much damage in poultry yards.
District.] 115 Chapter lit
FAUNA,
VertUt'atn.
F. cliaus ; " jangli-billi ;" " katcfs ;" " mota-lahn-manjur ;" the common jungle
cat. Found everywhere, both in the jungles and open country. Caracal melanotis ;
" sia-gosh ;" " suvi pulung ;" the red lynx. Chiefly .found in the ravines of the
ghrfts overlooking Kandesh. Gueparda guttata ; " chfta ;" " ydz ;" " tenduC-
ba"gh ;" " laggar ;" the hunting leopard. Frequently met with on the plains,
where the common antelope abounds. Has been seen towards Kandesh, and
Dr. Jerdon mentions its occurrence near Jilna\
Order RODENTIA. LBPOBIRZE, LepuB ruficaudatus ; "khargosh ;" the larger
Indian hare of northern India. Found towards Kandesh. L. nigricollis ;
" khargosh ;" " safest ;" the black-naped hare or southern variety. Common.
HYSTBICID^B. Bystrix leucura ; "rfdhu;" "saicCl;" "salendra;" tho
Indian porcupine. Common ; often lives in societies, on the sides of hills
and banks of rivers. MURIDJE. GerUHm indicus ; " hiru^-mus ;" the Indian
jerboa rat. Abundant in most parts of the district. Nesolcia indica : " kok ;"
" karthi mus ;" the Indian mole rat. Abounds in the rich cotton soil of the
plains. Tho Wadars capture it in great numbers for food, and plunder its
burrows, in which large quantities of grain are stored up. N. hardwickii ;
" undur ;" the short-tailed mole rat. Infests gardens. Mus landicota ; " ghus ;"
the bandicoot rat. Very common in cantonments and large villages. M.
decumanus ; " ghar-ka-chuha ;" " dimsa-indur ;" the brown rat. A familiar
plague ; common everywhere. M. Irunneus ; " a'dvdlkd ;" " musk ;" the tree
rat. Common in bushes and hedges. M. rufescens ; the rufescent tree rat.
Pretty common. M. oleraceus ; the long-tailed tree rat. Found generally on
palm trees, thatch of houses, &c. M. urlanus ; " chuA ;" the common Indian
mouse. Found throughout the district. M. darjeeUngensis. Dr. Jerdon
mentions that this white-bellied mouse is common in houses at Jdlna*.
Leggada lepida ; the small spiny mouse. Found in gardens and woods.
Golunda elliotti ; " gulandi ; M the bush rat. Lives entirely in the jungles.
Dr. Jerdon saw it in the Dakhan. Q. mettada ; " m^ttld ;" the bof t-f urred
field rat. Committed great depredations in the grain fields after the recent
famine. According to Mr. Elliot, these rats live entirely in the cultivated fields,
and during the rains, great numbers perish ; but when the monsoons fail they
breed so fast as to become a perfect plague, eating up the seeds as soon as SOWD,
and continuing their ravages when the grain approaches to maturity. In 1862,
and again in 1877-78, the rayats employed the Wadars, who killed thousands
without perceptibly diminishing their numbers. It is probably this rat which
is said to migrate, destroying the crops in its progress. SOIURIDJE. Sciurua
Chapter ILL 116 [ Aurangabad
FAUNA.,
Vertebrata.
elpliinstonei ; tho Bombay red squirrel Found in the jungles of the gha"ts.
8. palmarum ; " gilheri ;" " kharri ;" " uditha* ;" the striped squirrel. Found
about cantonments and larger villages. 8. tristrfatiu ; " ram-karri ;" the
jungle striped squirrel. Very much like the last, and more common. Pteromys
petaurista ; " palua ;" the brown flying squirrel. Found in the thickest jungle ,
but seldom seen, as it is nocturnal in its habits.
Order CHEIROPTERA. VESPERTILIONID/E. Vesperugo alramus. The miuuto
Coromandol bat. Found in the roofs of dwelling-houses, under tiles, &c.
Nyciicejus Jieathii. The large yellow bat Occasionally found in houses and on
trees. N. luteus. The Bengal yellow bat. Common. N. temminckii. This yellow
bat is the commonest of the genus. N. canus ; tho hoary bat. Very common.
Kerivoula picta ; the painted bat. Sometimes found in the folded leaves of the
plantain. Taphozous longimanus ; " g^da"! ;'' " cha"mgadar ;" the long-arrnod
bat. Very common about Aurang^b^d, Jaln^, &c., frequenting dark out-houses,
stables, &c. T. saccolaimus ; the white-bellied bat. Occasionally met with.
Nyctinomus plicatus ; the wrinkle-lipped bat. Tolerably common in ruins, dark
buildings, and in the hollows of trees. VAMPIRID^E. Rltinopoma hardiviclcii ;
the long-tailed leaf bat. Sometimes seen in old ruins, clefts of rocks, caves, &c.
PJiyllorliina fulva ; the little horse-shoe bat. Occasionally seen. P< speoris ;
the Indian horse-shoe bat. Very common in old buildings, wells, &c. Khino>
lophus affinis ; " g^d^l ;" the allied horse-shoe bat. Not common. Megaderma-
lyra ; " parkoli ;" tl cbdingrfdc'Cl ; M the large-eared vampire. Very abundant in
the caves of Elura and A'ja'nta ; also met within old buildings, temples, &c.
PTEROPID^E. Pteropus medius ; " bdr-bc(gal ;" the large fox-bat or "flying-fox."
Very common about villages and town?. Cynopterus marginatus ; " ch4m-
gadili ;" " shup^r ;" the small fox bat. Somewhat rare, roosting in the day-
time in the folded leaves of the plantain, palmyra, &c.
Order INSECTIVORA. SORECIDJE. Sorex carulescens ; " chakundar" ; " sun-
dalka ;" the common musk shrew. Frequents houses at night, hunting up for
cockroaches and other insects. 8. murinus; the mouse-coloured shrew. Some-
times* found about the gha'ts. 8, perroteti ; the Nilghiri pigmy shrew.
Dr. Jerdon saw a specimen at J^ln^. EBINAC^ID^E. Erinaceus collaris ;
u sial ;" "adhu;" "jadinu-dukur ;" the north Indian hedgihog. Sometimes
Been in the district
Order QuADBUMANA. LEMUBID-3E. Loris gracilis ; " shar-mindi-billi ;" the
Blender lemur or eloth. Found in the heavy jungles. SIMIADJJ. Semnopithecus
Disti :. H7 Chapter IH-
FAUNA, ;
Domestic
entellus] "wau . . :r ;" " ramdud ;" "pawun;" tbe Bengal langnr or Anlraal -
" Hanuman" of northern India. Probably occurs on the I&ldghcft. The variety
at Bok&rdan has loss black on the hands and feet, and is of a more ashy hue
than the Bengal monkey. It appears to be 8. anchises (Elliot). 8. alUpes ; the
Madras langnr. Occurs on the plains. JUacacus rhesus ; " bndcf r ;" " iu&rk<ft ; n
the short-tailed Bengal monkey. Found on the ghrfts. M. radia'us ; " bnddr ;"
" wanur ;" " kerda ;" the Madras monkey. Much more commonly met with.
DOMESTIC ANIMALS.
THE principal animals of the district in a domestic state are
horses and ponies, cows and bullocks, buffaloes, goats and sheep,
and asses.
The returns for Pasli 1289 furnished by the taluk authorities show
11,645 horses and ponies; 83,113 cows; 142,902 bullocks; 3,407
he-buffaloes; 244,114 milch buffaloes; 165,283 goats and sheep ;
and 9,235 asses. The foregoing figures, however, must be taken with
a wide margin, as the number of these animals in the Jagir and in
some of the Sarf-a-khas lands has not been included.
The banks of the Godavari were at one time famous for the breed
of horses known as the Dakhani. They were
Horses, J
notorious for their hardiness and powers of
endurance, and not a hundred years ago the Mahratta horse-
men scoured India. The breed is said to have sprung from
the crossing of the country mare with the Arab horse.
Even now the remarkable Dakhan horse inherits many of the
excellent qualities of his noble progenitor; he has much of tho
docility and all the enduring properties of the Arab, for which
indeed he is often mistaken ; has fine limbs, broad forehead,
small and pointed ears, and eyes full and protruding. He
is more manageable than the Arab, and generally has better
feet. In fact he has all the Arab's best points without the fine
skin, irritable temper, and rather long posteriors. Breeding
Chapter II t. j J g [ Aurangabad
FAUNA,
Domestic
establishments still exist,* principally in tbe Grfntlapur and
taluks ; but the substitute for the horse is now to be
found in the hard-working little pony, which, although possess-
ing little of beauty or symmetry, is able to carry heavy loads
and travel long distances, f The general colour of the Mahratta pony
is of a uniform chestnut varying to brown ; the face is long and
pointed, the limbs slender, and the legs slightly bent inwards, with
broad hoofs seldom or never shod. The better descriptions are bred
about Jalna, but their superiority is owing more perhaps to the rich
pasturage of the locality than to any attempts at improving the breed.
Ponies are to bo seen in every village pasture ground, belonging
generally to the Patwaris and petty merchants, and although not
over-well cared for, are made to do an amazing deal of work. When
broken in for tongas, or other wheeled conveyances, they have been
known to run from 40 to 60 miles a day, with only an interval of a
few hours' rest. On account of their strength and hardiness the ponies
arc much sought after. In allusion to the u Dakhani tatu," the late
In the valleys of the Godavari, the Bhima, the Nira, and the Man, the
horses being distinguished by the name of the place where they have been
reared, such as Giing-thrf, Bhim-thri, Nir-thri, and Man-desk Grant DufTn
History of the Mahrattas, p. 8.
f The late Col. McMastcr, in his chapter on ponies in The Griffin's Aide-de-
Camp, remarks of the Dakhani tatu, that save Shakespear, in The Wild Sports o
India, no man has attempted to do justice to. the game little slave to whose blood
and gallant endurance as a hack, so many a day's sport has been due. How alike
in all essential points were the panting hackney, and "the varmint little relief
as he stood under the scant shade of some babul thorn. 1 ' How game were the
looks of the former " as with big blood-like, but gentle eyes, wide thin nostrils
and lean head, all brought out by violent exertion, we pulled him up with
quivering legs, heaving flanks and shaking tail, to bear witness to having been
rattled along at twelve miles an hour over a bad road and under a midday
Daklura sun." " How wide-awake and vicious-looking was the fresh one, and
how often the little brute used to fight," and after he had given up mutiny, how
he settled down to a stretching gallop, and appeared " to enjoy it too."
District.] 119 Chapter ill.
FAUNA,
Domestic
Colonel McMaster, in his Notes on Jerdon's Mammals of India, mma 8 *
writes, that except for their tempers, there never were better ponies,
and that it would be a sin and shame if the breed be used up and
allowed to die out. This was the case during the Mutiny, when they
were used as baggage animals by Rose's, Whitlock's, and other Cen-
tral Indian columns, and likewise by the forces of the enemy. During
the late Afghan war, tho district furnished several hundreds of them
for service in the campaign, and whenever animals of this kind arc
required, Aurangabad is one of the first places that is placed under
contribution. At the weekly fairs held in the larger villages of
tho district, and particularly in the taluks of Aurangabad, Jaln^,
Fnitan, Gandapur, and Baizapur, a number of ponies, and even
country-bred horses, arc exhibited for sale ; but the Dakhan pony is
best represented at the annual fairs of Davalgaon in Berar and
Malagaon in Kandosh.
As a rule the cows are small and well-conditioned, but they seldom
give more than a seer of milk. In the
CO\V4.
Paianohcit, whore tho pasturage is good, and
especially along the banks of the Godavari, tho cows are superior
in size and condition to those in the Balaglmt. They arc all, however,
of the same breed, and there is no great difference in the quantity of
milk they yield. Milk itself is not an ordinary article of diet, but
glico and buttermilk arc largely used. The dairy consists of both
cows and milch buffaloes, and tho yield goes into one common stock,
which is at first worked into butter and then into ghee. Tho
average value of a good cow is about 15 rupees.
The bullocks of the district are almost entirely employed on
agricultural operations, for which they are well
Bullocks.
adapted. They are small, like the cows, but
hardy and active, and the breed which is peculiar to tho Dakhan has
been thus described by Dr. Bradley*: " a ratHbr long head, with
Statistics of the Sarkar of Puitan in Madras Journal of Literature and
Science, vol. XVI.
Chapter III. 120 [Aurangabad
FAUNA,
Domestic
straight noso and forehead; horns gradually turning upwards,
outwards and backwards, sometimes crumpled ; ears not pendulous ;
narrow withers surmounted by a hump ; straight back ; high
haunches, drooping suddenly to the tail ; and very fine limbs, with a
dewlap more or less developed." The bullocks are a rayat's chief
wealth, and indeed his position and influence in the village are in a
manner determined by the number he has in his possession. He is
very careful with them, treats them kindly, and feeds them well
when they are hard-worked. As a rule, however, the young steers
are put to the plough too early, and long before they have attained
full growth and vigour. The consequence is, they are short-lived,
and the rayat is soon deprived of their valuable services. Few or
no attempts are made to keep up, much loss to improve the breed.
Cows and bulls of all ages and sizes are permitted to graze together
indiscriminately, and although a bull of a superior breed, imported
by a more than ordinarily enterprising ryot, may be seen in some of
the village pasture lands, it is obvious that there can bo but little
influence exerted on the ordinary breed, when the inferior village
bulls arc not excluded.
Throughout the district, the buffaloes are of the ordinary kind
common to this part of the country ; but there
Kuffrilooa.
is a superior variety towards Jalna, remarkable
for large size, great breadth of back, and enormous horns. The milch
buffaloes of this breed yield as much as from 8 to 10 seers of milk
daily, and are in consequence highly priced. A good custom prevails
in Jalna very beneficial in the rearing of the calves. On one day in
every week, generally Sunday, no milk is drawn in the dairy, and
the mothers arc allowed to suckle their young throughout the day.
Numbers of milch buffaloes are taken away for sale every year, and
realise from 80 to 100 rupees each, and even in the district they fetch
from 40 to 60 rupees each. The buffaloes are almost entirely reserved
for the dairy, very few of them being put to the plough, and the
young males are sold into the neighbouring provinces. The people
District.] 121 Chapter HZ*
FAUNA,
Domestic
prefer the milk of the buffalo to that of the cow, as it is much richer Aulmalf -
in butter, and consequently in the ghee which is so largely used.
There are two varieties of goats, the shaggy long-legged breed
with pendulous ears, and the kind originally
Goats. r ' * J
imported into the district from Gujarat, with
short legs and erect ears. Tho latter yields by far the most milk,
and is the kind principally reared for that purpose, whereas the long-
legged goat forms a part of the Dhangar's flock. A third variety
has sprung up, by breeding between the two, partaking in a measure
of the characteristics of both.
The sheep usually seen are without horns, with long pendant
ears, forehead very concave, long slender limbs,
Sheep,
and black hairy fleece. They are small, the
carcase of a full-grown sheep seldom weighing more than 25 pounds,
but they make excellent mutton when well fed. The sheep belong
chiefly to the Dhangars, and are flocked together with the goats.
The excreta of both sheep and goats are highly prized as manure,
and before the fields are ploughed, the flocks are picketed on them
for a few days. Sheep are sheared twice every year in February
and August, and on an average each sheep gives about a pound of
wool. The fleece is made into the common coarse kind of blanket,
called " gongdi." Occasionally a goat or sheep is sacrificed, but,
except on these occasions, the agricultural classes seldom partake of
animal food. Tho average price of an ordinary sheep is about ono
rupee.
There is nothing peculiar in the breed of asses, which is precisely
the same as that found throughout the Dakhan.
Asses are used exclusively as beasts of burden,
and are chiefly owned by grain merchants, potters, charcoal burners,
dhobis, and some of the wandering tribes. Here, as elsewhere, the
poor ass does not receive good treatment. He is allowed to roam
and browse about only at certain seasons of the year, when there is
[Aurangabad
jhapterlll. L ** L
FAUNA,
Domestic
Animals. ^^ j.^ proven j er> but when the crops arc on the ground, and
his food plentiful, his feet are tied together, and he has to pick up
his food as best he can.
Regarding the other domestic animals, the well-known pariah dog
is not seen prowling about the towns and
Doors, Cats, Elo- . ,
Camels, Toni- villages in such numbers as in most other
tl) ' cC " parts of India. Every Dhangar or shepherd
has one or two of these faithful animals in attendance on his flock
of goats and sheep, as a protection against wolves and jackals, but
they are of a superior breed, and do good service, very unlike the
sorry specimens that are such a nuisance in every village. It
would be difficult to determine the ancestry of these village pariahs, but
there is a strong suspicion that their close relationship with the wolf
and wild dog is not altogether a thing of the past.* Cats do not
appear to bo great favourites. Those occasionally seen are of the
common kind, and if regard be had to the colour of the generality of
them, there rau^t be close intimacy between the wild and domestic
species. Of elephants and camels there are but few, only 8 of the
former and 46 of the latter being exhibited in the Patwiiris' returns.
Some of them are kept by the Sarkar, and are chiefly employed for
the carriage of camp equipage, and to take part in processions on
festive and other occasions. The country " murghi" (fowl) is by no
means common, and is very sparingly reared. The black-skinned
varietj' is met with, as is also another variety with feathers turned
the wrong way. Other kinds of poultry are very scarce except in
the large towns.
The late Col. McMaster, in his Notes on Jerdon's Mammals of India, observes
as follows : " Are the wolf-like dogs seen about villages, hybrids, or merely
a slight remove from the original type ? Judging from the numbers of wolf and
jackal-like dogs that are from time to time seen near Indian villages, I imagine
that the tame and wild races interbreed more readily than is generally sup-
posed." Regarding wild and domestic cats, he states." I am convinced that
the two species interbreed to a greater or less extent."
CHAPTER IV.
HISTORY.
HINDU PERIOD.
The early history of this part of India is of the usual mythical Chapter IV.
character, interwoven with tradition and fable, but more authentic mmiu p"nod.
materials are not entirely wanting, and the small remnants of pre-
historic races still found in hill and jungle, preserve something of
their ancient religion, while the wonderful cave-monuments are the
silent memorials of great revolutions. The presence of cromlechs
and other strange Druidical remains at Nagpur and in various parts of
the Dakhan, can be traced to an early Skythiau race from the north-
west, whose immigrations were of a periodical character ; but the
bleak downs of the western portion of the table-land, seem to have
been little suited to their nomadic habits, and the vestiges of their
colonies are only found in open spaces in jungles near the larger rivers.
The result of modern research has clearly shown, that from a Turanian ami
AO u ruoes.
remote antiquity, successive waves of Vedic Aryans poured into
India through the passes of tho north-west ; and prior even to their
invasions, several Turanian races surmounted the Himalayas or
entered by the valley of the Brahmaputra. The traditions of the
Nagas, point to the existence of an ancient Kolarian empire in the
Dakhan, having its capital at Nagpur, and it is probable that its
rulers exercised an imperial sway over India. The Kolarians
strongly opposed the immigrations of the Vedic Aryans, but by
alternate wars and alliances, the latter drove them from the open
*The Hiudu Period has been chiefly compiled from Talboys Wheeler's
History of India, Vols. I., II. and III., and from the Journals of the Bombay
Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society, especially the contributions of Doctors
Wilson, Stevenson, and Bhau P&ji.
124 [Aurangabad
Hindu roriod.
Turanian and
Aryan races. coun t r y into the hills and jungles.* The Dravidians, also of
Turanian affinities, entered by the lower Indus, and were gradually
forced into the Dakhan and Southern India by the succeeding
Aryans. They had some skill in music, and the Puranas state that
when Havana held universal sway, he gave the great forest of
Dandukarania, extending from the Narbada to Cape Comorin, to
the musicians. Ferishta also mentions, that music and the science of
music were originally introduced into Hindostan, from the Dravidian
kingdom of Telingana.
The Ksliattriyas were the first arrivals in the new tide of conquest,
and according to the Vedas, their god Indra was lord paramount
of India, and a succession of Indras followed him. The earliest
versions of their great epics, the Malui Bharata and the Ramuyana,
were written before the fifth century preceding the Christian era ;
and the historical events which they celebrate, occurred in the
fourteenth and thirteenth centuries before Christ. They relate
respectively to a Lunar and a Solar dynasty ; and the distinction
between these two, seems to have originated in the antagonism
between the Indo-Chinese and Indo- Aryan races, and subsequently
between the Buddhist monk and the Brahman priest. The first
epic refers to an early period of Vedic Aryan colonisation of the
Panjtib, and the second to a later period when the Aryans had
advanced into the valleys of the Ganges and Jamna, but there is
scarcely a place in India that does not now claim to be associated
in some way with these remarkable events. f Thus when Yudisthra,
The NYigas, Bhils, Kols, &c., go by the general name of Kolarians, and
belong to the Eastern Turanian races. See Mr. Brand re th's Languages of India.
f According to Mr. Fergusson, the first Aryans probably entered India
about the commencement of the Kali Yug in B.C. 3101, and a thousand years
later, the Aryans were established in Ayodhya, where the events were trans-
acted which are described in the Rdmayana. After another eight hundred
years or about B.C. 1200, the events were transacted which are described in
the more ancient epic, the Mahd Bhdrata. The former relates to a Solar family
which was of tolerably pure Aryan blood ; and the latter to a Lunar dynasty in
which the Aryans had degenerated by intermixture with the inhabitants of
the country. See History of Eastern Architecture.
Strict] 125
Hindu Period.
the hero of the Malm Bharata, resolved to perform the royal sacrifice rata<
called " Rajasuya," he sent an expedition to each of the cardinal
points, and the one to the south was commanded by SaMdeva, who
subdued the inhabitants of the Sahyadri hills and of peninsular
India. After the great gambling match was lost, the Piindavas
went into exile, and among other places, they are said to have
wandered into the Aurangabiid district, and to have constructed tho
massive hill fortifications of Dcvgarh, &c. Then when the exile was
over, and Yudisthra undertook to perform tho great " Aswamheda"
or horse sacrifice, his brother Arjuna was appointed to command the
escort that guarded tho horse, and the suzerainty of the Pundavas
was proclaimed all over India, llama or Iliimachandra, the hero of
the Ramayana, is said to have entered the all-embracing forest of Ramayana.
Daudakarania, where he visited the hermitages of the old Vcdic Rishis,
who are represented as Brahmans, but who must have flourished
before tho latter. Rama was a Kshattriya, but was made obedient
to the Brahmans, and so the true hero of the llamayana, appears
to be connected with a Rama of tho Dakhari and the Brahmanical
revival of the Gth and 7th centuries of tho present era. The
Daityas of the Blwrata, and the Hakshasas of the Rumtiyana,
are probably the Buddhists, who are mixed up with races which
opposed the southward progress of the Aryans, such as the Dasyas,
Asuras, and Nagas. The portion of the llamayana which refers
to the Dakhan, is almost local in its interest, and deserves to bo
related. During llama's stay at Panchavati or Nasik, a llakshasa
named Surpa-nakha, fell in love with him, and in a jealous fit,
attempted to devour Sita, when Lakshmana cut off her ears and
nose. Surpa-nakha's brothers Khara and Duslmna, attacked lltima,
but were routed and slain ; and the tidings of the defeat were carried
to the third brother Ravana, king of Lanka or Ceylon, which led to
tho abduction of Sita. Then followed Rama's invasion of Lanka for
the rescue of Sita, and the destruction of tho Raksliasas. The Sur-
pdnath hill near Kanlmr, in the Aurungabad district, is pointed out
as having been the residence of Surpa-nakha ; and the Ajan's aud
I2( > [Aurangabad
Hindu Period.
other ranges are remarkable for the excavations of the Buddhists, and
for having been the strongholds of the Bhils and other predatory tribes.
The name of Jambavat can also be traced to a place Jamkhed in the
Ambad taluk, where a cave is worshipped as having been the resi-
dence of the Bear king ; while the monkey god Ilanumun is a com-
mon deity of the l)akhan and Southern India.
The origin of the Bnilimans as a hereditary and exclusive caste of
holy men is very obscure. The first cause or germ is the most
mystic and ancient of their pantheon, and it has boon ascertained, that
the caste system of both Egypt and India originated with the
worship of the phallus. The Bnihmans claim to have been created
out of tho mouth of Brahma, and it is probable that they were
formerly the priests of a phallic deity of the same name. They must
have entered India some time after the Kshattriyas, us tho Bishis or
Vedic priests from whom they claim to have been descended, were
not Brahmanical.* At first they were either known as sages and
philosophers, or they officiated as sucrificers to the Kshattriyas ; but in
course of time, the early priests or Uishis were absorbed, and the
Bnihmaus became identified with the conquering Aryans. With
each new conquest, the Brahmans accommodated themselves as
priests and sacrilicers to the conquered as well ; and by degrees, they
established a sacerdotal sway over both Aryans and Turanians, f
The Kshattriyas and Brahmans exercised the usual superiority of
conquerors over tho subject Turanians, till a struggle for ascendancy
According to Br;ihmanical traditions, the Bishis wore the children of
Manu, the offspring of the Brahmadica, who were the sons of Brahma.
f The Brahmans now worshipped the Trimurti, consisting of Brahma,
Vishnu, and Siva. Brahma the creator, was their own peculiar deity ; and
Yishnu or Hari was a Vedic conception of the Aryans, which was more or less
associated with the old worship of the Sun ; while Siva or Mih&deva was a
mystic deity of Turanian origin, associated with ideas of death and reproduc-
tion. The Greek legend of the conquest of India by Herakles and Dionysos,
had thus a religious origin, and referred to the worship of the Sun as Vishnu
or Hari, and to the worship of Siva or Mahadcva. See Talboys Wheeler's
Histories, Vols, I, and II.
Difltrict.] 127 ChapterlV.
HISTORY.
Hindu Period.
commenced between them, which led to a practical extermination of
the Kshattriyas, and the establishment of a dominant hierarchy by
the Brdhmans. This seems to have taken place in comparatively
modern times, when Buddhism was expelled during the Brahmanical
revival ; and the Kshattriyas who identified themselves with it, were
said to have been exterminated by Parasu Rama, but they were
afterwards resuscitated by the aid of the Brdhmans, on submission
to Brahmanical ascendancy. It is not known when the Bruhmans
found their way into the Dakhan. In the time of Munu, the whole
country south of the Vindhya mountains and the Narbada river was
inhabited by people, among whom the great lawgiver advised that no
Brahman should reside.
The system of Buddhism gained prominence during a lull in the Buddhism.
Brahmanical world. The people grew weary of the teachings of the
Bttdnnans, and of the doctrine, that the moral law of the universe
could be set aside by a ritual of prayers and worship ; nor did they
sympathise with the austerities and asceticism of sages and philo-
sophers. They were much perturbed by new doctrines, and several
sects arose, the most remarkable of which were the Buddhists and the
Jains. Gautama, of the family of the Stiky as, is generally called the
founder of Buddhism; but it would appear that mendicant monks existed
in India long before him, and he is believed to have been the last out of
seven Buddhas.* According to the Singhalese era, Gautama Buddha
died in B.C 543 at the age of eighty, but there are considerable doubts
Buddha was of the Sakya family of Kapilavastu, and he was born under
a Naga dynasty. His reputation as a great apostle of humanity, rests upon his
having been the teacher of the religion of the heart which springs from the
affections, rather than upon his having been the founder of a monastic order.
Unfortunately, the religion of the heart or " Dharma," known as the " Little
Vehicle," was only preached to the multitude, while the " Great Vehicle,"
and " Vilnaya" or monastic discipline, crushed out the affections themselves,
in the belief that all was vanity. This lifeless indifference was one of the
causes which led to the decline of Buddhism, facilitated by the adaptation of
the more popular points into the ritual of the Brdhmans, by whom even
Buddha was introduced into the Brahmanical pantheon, as the ninth avatar
of Vishnu.
128 [Aurangabad
Hindu Period.
about the correctness of this date, which might with probability be
thrown back another hundred or a thousand years. He is said to
have been descended from a long line of ancestors of the Surya-
vansa or " children of the sun," who reigned as lords paramount of
India from time immemorial. The Brahmans were mostly indiffer-
ent to the new teaching ; but the Jains were excited by its success,
and exhibited some hostility.
No record has been kept of the revolution which was effected by
the Jains in Western India. They were originally a sect of BudJh-
ists, and their doctrine was not unlike that of Sakya Muni's. The
Jains worship twenty-four Tirthankaras or saints who had effected
their deliverance from the universe, and the names of the latter,
commencing with Adinath and ending with Parasnath and Maluivira,
are held in the profoundest veneration. The chief saint Parasnath)
flourished in B.C. 200, and Mahavira the last of the Tirthankfiras,
was not anterior to A.D. 1100. *
The Muhdwanso has an account of throe Buddhist convocations,
the last of which was held at Pataliputra, in the thirteenth year of
the reign of Asoka, the reputed grandson of Chandragupta.t A
It would appear from the Kalpa Sutra, the most sacred book of the
Jains, that there was a regular succession of teachers up to B.C. 5G9. The
last of these. Vardhamfina, styled Mahavira (the great hero), died in B.C 569,
and Parasnath preceded him by 250 years. The Jain account of Rishoba,
who must have lived about 4,000 years ago, is " that he was the first king, the
first mendicant, and the first Tirthankrfra ; " and according to the same autho-
rity, Gautama Indrabhuti, destined to become the famous Buddha, was the
chief disciple of Vardhamana. The system of Kapila, who deduced every-
thing from nature, is the essential element of Buddhism and Jaiuism. Both
the Jains and the Buddhists ignore deity, but while the former observe caste
and admit the authority of the Brahmans, the latter resist both. Jour. R. A.
Soc., Bom. Br., Vol. V.
t The MaMwanso contains the Buddhist chronicles, and gives certain
details of successive rajas of Magh&da, from the death of Gautama in B.C. 543,
to the end of the reign of Asoka in B.C. 288 ; and although the chronology is
not quite correct, the period may be regarded as the dawn of Indian history.
Mention is also made in the Mah Bharata, that Sahadeva of the Lunar
dynasty was kiog of Maghadd, and according to the Puranio genealogies,
^. x . A n i 90 OhapterHV.
District.] J-^y HISTORY.
Hindu Period.
Jains.
great deal of myth is introduced about Asoka, and he is said to have
gone into exile into the Dakhan, and even to Ceylon like another llama.
At the conclusion of the third convocation in B.C. 24(5, several
Sthaviras or Buddhist missionaries were despatched to various
countries, for the purpose of establishing the religion of Buddha, and
among them, Mahadarmaraxita was sent to Maharashtra. This is the
first time that Maharashtra is mentioned in Indian history, and it
is probable that it only comprehended the narrow seat to the north
of the Godavari, which obtained its name and received a distinc-
tive language, from the existence of a Mahratta dynasty at some
period not recorded in history/
... *
Gautama preached in the reign of Aj;Uu Satru, the thirty-fourth or
thirty-fifth in succession from Ssihadeva. The sixth king from Ajatu Satru
was Nanda, and there were ten Nandas who reigned for about a hundred years,
from the fourth century before Christ to the invasion of the Panjab by the
Greeks under Alexander in B.C. 327. After Alexander's death, the Greeks
were expelled by Chandragupta or Sandrakottus. The date of Chandragupta,
as given by Greek writers, is the sheet-anchor of Indian chronology ; and the
notices of his life aje of considerable interest, as he was known to Greek
history, Hindu tradition, the Buddhist chronicles, and the Sanskrit drama. He
visited the Greek camp on the Hyphasis in B.C. 325, and in B.C. 315 he usurped
the throne of Maghada on the death of the last Nanda. Chandragupta was pro-
bably a convert to Buddhism, as he threw off the trammels of caste and married
a Greek princess, the daughter of Seleukos Nikator, who succeeded to this part
of the Grecian empire on the death of Alexander. Seleukos left an ambassador
named Megasthenes at the court of Chandragupta, who noticed that there were
a hundred and twenty kingdoms in India, and that in the Hindu system, the king-
dom and village were permanent institutions, and that each was independent
and self-contained. Asoka, the next known king, reigned either from B.C. 272
to B.C. 236, or from B.C. 260 to B.C. 224 ; but many persons consider that he
and Chandragupta were one and the same individual. Asoka avowed himself a
convert to Buddhism, and the rock and pillar edicts of the raja Priyadarsi or
Asoka, written seven centuries before the Mahawanso, are the most authentic
annals of Buddhist India. The edicts were promulgated in the third century
before Christ, and the caves of Western India supply further materials, but
it is evident that none of these latter can be older than the arrival of the first
Buddhist missionaries in Maharashtra. The more remarkable excavations of
Ajanta and Eilora, may be attributed to the second and first centuries preced-
ing the Christian era, but the majority are of much later date.
Grant Duff places the ancient Maharashtra north of the Ajanta hills,
somewhere about Kandesh; but according to Feriahta, Maharashtra was to the
<ith of these hills, and included Paitan, Daulatabad, Bhir, and Junar.
Chapter IV. 130 [Aurangabad
HISTORY.
I Hindu Period. '
In the second century before Christ, the Greek sovereigns of
Bactria were driven further south by the Skythians ; and the great
Wling facts of this and the fe\v centuries following, relate to the
Andlira* emperors, the Indo-Parthian kingdom, and the Valabhi
Audhra empire. According to the Katha Sarit Sagara, a king named SutavA-
hana ruled at Paithana about B.C. 325, when Nanda reigned at
Patdliputra. An inscription at Niinaghafc, which is about a hundred
and fifty years later than the edicts of Asoka, notices a Kumaro
gataviiliano, who evidently ruled in the neighbourhood of Paithana,
Ptolemy also mentions Plithana and Tagara among the several marts
which were frequented by the maritime Greeks. f Tagara was under
In the earlier inscriptions, the name used is Andhrabhritya, which means
the servant of Andhra. This is supposed to show, that before the Andhra-
bhrityas became independent, thoy were subject to the sovereigas of I'atuli-
putra. Trans. Sec. Inter. Cong.
+ The expedition of Alexander made the Greeks acquainted with India,
and they soon found their way by sea into that country. In these early times,
the Dakhan was under great vassals (Muhdmandalesvars), amd hereditary land-
holders (Poligars), under the control of the overlords of Tagara and Plithana.
See Kandesh Gazetteer.
Ptolemy Philadelphia king of Egypt, sent Dionysius into the southern
parts of India about B.C. 208, and ib was then that Tagara became known to
the Greeks. It i also mentioned by Arrian, that on the arrival of the Greeks
in the Dakhan, Tagara was the metropolis of a large district called Ariaca,
and that Tagara and Plithana were the principal marts in Dachanabades. All
kinds of merchandise throughout the Dakhan wore brought to Tagara, and
from thence conveyed on carts to Baryg*zaor Baroch. Ptolemy agrees with
Arrian in placing Tagara and Piitha.ua to the north of the Goda-vari, but the
position of Tagara has not yet been identified, although attempts have been
made to fix it near Daulatabad (Devgarh), Bhir, Junagar, and Gulbarga.
Plithana is evidently Paitan on the Godavari, as it is about twenty dayh T
journey or 230 miles south of Broach ; and if Ptolemy's latitude and longitude
be correct, Tagara should be 87 miles north-east of Paitan, or near Maiker in
Berar. The more general statements of Arrian and Ptolemy however, place
Tagara ten days' journey east of Paitan, which would bring it near Nander on
the Godavari. The remark in the Periplus that coarse dangaris, and very
much fine linen, and muslins of sorts, and mallow-coloured stuffs, and other
merchandise were taken to Tagara from <; parts along the coast," would seem
to show that Tagara was in connection with the Bay of Bengal ; and it is
known that even as early as the time of Sakya Muni, Kalinga on the east
coast was noted for the manufacture of fine muslins.
District.] 131 Chapter IV.
J HISTORY.
Hindu Period.
a liajput prince, one of whose titles was " chief of chiefs ; " and the
city was known to Egyptian merchants two centuries before Christ.
Plithana or Paitan on the Godavari was a place of some importance as
early as the 3rd century before Christ. It was the capital of Sali-
vj'ihana, who is said to have conquered the surrounding country, and
to liavo introduced the Saka era (A.D. 78) south of the Narbada.
There are various traditions regarding Salivahana, and of his having
defeated Vikramaditya, the reputed founder of the Suuivat era
(B.C. 50). The latter is said io have conquered Panjiib and Kabul,
and his era dates from a victory over the Skythians in the Panjab.
According to Tod's Annals of Uajiistluin, Saliviihana belonged to the
liajput Tcikshak family, and his era in Southern India succeeded
that of the Tuar family to which Vikramaditya belonged. It is
further stated, that Salivrfhaua annexed Assir from a Rajput prince who
was descended from >Sissoda} r of the Solar raco ; and that his territory
included the whole or the greater portion of the Dakhan, and part
of Miilwa. It is now generally accepted that Kanishka, the great
Buddhist king of the north, was the real founder of the Ssika era ;
and that it was apparently introduced into the Dakhan during the
reign of Satakarni II. of the Audhrabhritya dynasty, who was tbn
chief of the Siitavuhana or Salivahana family.* Satakarni II. reigned
from A.D. (31 to A.D. 120, and the ora was established from the
14th March A.D. 78, which was the installation day of the Saka king
upon the throne. The Vikramaditya era also was probably intro-
duced by the Buddhists, and it nearly corresponds with the victory
gained by Mithridatcs over the Roman general Crassus in B.C. 53.
It is further thought that Kadphises as Sipraka or Sikrapa was the
founder of the Audhrabhritya dynasty, and it is well known that
the Andhrabhrityas possessed considerable power during the first and
The Yuecbi and other cognate Turanian tribes, overthrew the Bactrian
kingdom about B.C. 120, and established themselves firmly on the Indus.
Their great king Kanishka held the fourth Buddhist convocation in the north-
west of India, and a new doctrine known as the Mahiiyuna was introduced by
Nagarjuna. Nabapdna was probably the viceroy of Kanishka. See Fergusson,
Jour. R. As. Soc. Bo., Vol. VII.
J7o,
Chapter IV . } 3 3 [ A urangabad
HlSToHY.
Hindu i'criod.
second centuries.* Pliny flourisluul from A.D. 2o to 72, and his
knowledge of the Aixlrre must have been derived, either from the
Alexandrian writings of his own times, or from the writings of
Megasthenes and Dionysius. He states that the Andhra king pos-
sessed thirty walled towns, and could bring into the field 100,000 foot,
10,000 horse, and 1000 elephants; but the Andhras could not have ruled
over Maghrula, as the Prasii of Palibothra had six times their strength.
Later on, Ptolemy in his writings mentions Padumivi, the Androe
king who succeeded Satakarni. He also notices Cashtiina the Parthian
sovereign of Gujarat, so that Padumavi and Cashtuna were con-
temporaries of Ptolemy, and flourished between A.D. 130 and 150. In
the history of the Arsacida?, Pacorus is said to have ascended the
Shiprak, Sindnk, or Shisduk Jived before the close of the 3rd century
B.C. Krishna, the second of the Andhrabhrityas, is mentioned in ono of the
Nasik eaves, ;ind may he. placed in the 2nd century B.C. The capital of the
AndlirahhritysiH was Dhanakat, hut they were ruling at Nasik when Nahapdn of
the Shu or Kshahar^t dmasty drove them from there, and also from Paitun.
Kandesh Ga/ettcer.
According to different Purnnas, the dynasty known by the various names of
Andhra, Satavaharia, Vrispala, Andhrajatiya, and Andhrabhritya ruled for 453J,,
45<; or 460 years. Krishna, the second Andhra king, was prohahly contemporary
with the earlier Sun^as. It appt;ars certain that ahout B.C. 150, the Andhras
held the NcCsik district ; hut at a later date, in the time of Nahapa'na and
Usahhadata, both the Nisik district and the country to the south were in
possession of the Kshaharatas. Soon after this again, prohahly in the first half
of the second century after Christ, Satakarni Uautamiputni recovered the
whole. The history of the Andhra dynasty, and its relation to the Kshatrapas,
and of the latter to Usabhadata and Nahaprfna. await further elucidation. See
Burgess, Arch. Surv. Reports of W. India, Vols. III. Mid IV.
The names of the Andhra kings are as follows :
Sipraka, Sinduka, or Sisuka.
Krishnaraja his brother.
Satakarni I.
I'urnotsanga or Pauramasa.
^kanda.stbarabi or Srivasvdmi.
Hatakarni II.
Lambodara.
Ivilaka.
SSangha or Moghasvali.
Satakarni III. or Sviiti.
Skandasvati.
Mripondraor Mahcndra Satakarni.
Kuntala or Svatikarna.
Sviitikarna.
Patumat, Patumavi,Pulomavi.
Aristakarni, Gaurakrishna, Goraksbausvasri
llala or Haley a.
Patala or Mandalaka.
Pravilasena or Parindrasena.
Sundara Satakarui.
Chakora Satakarni or Rajudasvati.
Sivasvati.
Gautamiputra Satakarni.
Pulimat, Pulomavit, Pudumayi Satakarni.
Sivasri Satakarni or Avi.
Sivaskanda Satakarni or Skandasvati.
Yujnasri or Yajna Satakarni Gautamiputra.
Vijaya.
Chandrasri Satakarni, Vadasri.
Pulomarchis or Pulomavi.
District. ] 1 3 3 Chapter IV.
UISTOUY.
Hindu IV-riod.
throne in A.D. 77 ; and soon afterwards Kshalmruta Nahapdna entered
upon his conquest of India, and became independent of Pacorus. It
is recorded at Nasik, that Ushavddata, the son-in-law of Kshuhdrata
Nahapana, conducted an expedition through the Dakhan to Malabar,
which shows that the princes of Paitan could not have been very
powerful. The Sdtavahana dynasty was at this time probably displaced
or destroyed, and Padumavi the Andhra king, advanced from tho
south-east, and occupied Paitaii.* His son Gautamiputra, who
flourished about the end of the second century, made still further
conquests towards the north, where he defeated the Sakas, Ydvanas,
and Pahlavas. He is called in inscriptions, the destroyer of the family
of Kshaharata, and tho establisher of tho glory of the family of Satava-
hana, but he was afterwards successfully opposed by Rudra Dama, tho
grandson of Cashtana, who twice defeated Gautamiputra or Satakarni,
the lord of Dakshinapatha. One or two other names appear after
Gautamipura, such as Vasishtiputra and Madhariputra or Sirisena,
but the Andhra dynasty ends within fifty years of Padumavi's death,
brought about, no doubt, by the rising power of the Sah kings.f
The Parthian or Sah kings of Gujarat, made Nasik their local scat Parthian or Sam
of government, and probably succeeded to tho dominions of tho
* Native traditions point to some ancient city near Nander and Dharma-
puri on the Godavari, as the first capital of the country ; and it is well known
that in the middle of the first century, raja Salivahana removed the seat of
his government from Tagara to Paitan. Probably, this was a matter of con-
venience, to enable the king to be better able to stem the tide of invasion
from the north, by the Parthian satraps of Gujarat. Several leaden coins of
Gautamiputra and of other princes of the Satakarni dynasty of Andhras,
were found by Colonel McKenzie when excavating the ruins of Dharanikotta
or Amravatti, near the mouth of the Kiatna. This Gautamiputra probably
founded the stupa at Amravatti about A.D. 90, and it was finished by Yadra
Sri Satakarni, who ascended the throne in A.D. 142. The rcront discoverv of a
Buddhist stupa at Batavole, on the frontier of H. H. the Nizam's dominions to-
wards Bazwdra, will doubtless throw more light on the history of this early period.
f The foregoing was Dr. Bhau Daji's view in Jour. R. As. Soc., Bom. Br.,
Vol. VIII. According to Mr. Burgess, the Sah kings seem to have ruled
in the Dakhan for only 40 or 50 years, and the Satavahana dynasty
was restored by Gautamiputra about A.D. 124 to 135. Padumavi, the con-
temporary of Ptolemy, is here said to have been the successor of Gautami-
putra. In the Girnar inscription, Rudra Dama states that although he twico
Chapter IV. i M [ Aurangabad
HISTORY.
Hindu I'criofi.
I'arthiuu or Suli
aynasty. gatakarni dynasty, as several of their coins were found about the hills
ofTndurti, 25milcswostofNal^onda, in II. II. the Nizam's dominions.
There were eighteen kings after Hudra Duma, and it would appear
that these sovereigns exercised a kind of su/crainty till A.I). 2-10 or 250,
when they were overcome by the Guptas ; but some think that this
dynasty continued to last, at least in Gujarat, till Saka 240 or 250
(A.D. 318 or 328).* The Gupta dynasty contains only three
names, Kuinara Gupta, Skanda Gupta, and J3hani Gupta, and in
A.D. 819 was followed by the Valabhis of the Solar line.
conquered Satakarni Gautamiputra, yet from their near relation he did not
destroy him, so that Rudra Daina probably did not conquer any part of the
Dakhan. Ind. Ant., Vol. XII.
According to the Vishnu Parana, the Andhrabhrityas continued to rule
for ( J7 years after the close of Gautamiputra's reign.
Vasishtiputra was another name for Padumavi, but Madhariputra or
JSirisena probably succeeded Paduuiavi. -Jour R. As. Soc. r Bom.Br., Vol. XIT.
Very little is known of the kings of the Dakhan from the time of Gautami-
putra to the arrival of the Chalukyas, but there was much confusion and over-
turning of petty dynasties. Nandg&on, for example, was the seat of a
sovereignty in an early century of our era ; and there can be no doubt that thero
were other small kingdoms of the same kind. They had but a short lease
of existence, as the country was overrun by several warlike hordes, such
as the Haihajas, Sukas, Yavanas, Kambojas, Paradas, and Pahlavas. The
Haihayas and Pahlavas were of Skythian origin ; while tho Sakas were
n. Hamitic-Skythian race that furnished the types of the Buddhist images.
The Yavanas were probably the lonians or Asiatic Greeks, connected with
the Gncco-Bactrian or Parthian kingdom of Anagundi, and they appeared
in Central and Southern India as the heralds of the Buddhist religion.
Subsequently, when Buddhism merged into Jainisra, the Yavanas became
equally identified with the Jain faith.
Mr. Newton observe^ that the inscriptions at Na^ik, Karli, and Junar,
establish that Kshaharata or Nahapaua was a foreigner, probably a Parthian,
and that his daughter had a Hindu name, and was married to a Hindu,
Ushavddata. Further, that his daughter, son-in-law, and minister were
Buddhists. Jour. R. As. Hoc., Bom. Br., Vol. IX.
The Parthian or Sah dynasty was as follows : Kshaharata Nahapana ;
Ushavadata ; Swami(?)Tika; SwamiCaphtana(contemporaryof Ptolemy Claudi-
us) (A.D. 130 to 150 ?) j Gaya Dama ; Rudra Daraa A.D. 170 ? Rudra Sinha
A.D. 190? Rudra Sah ; Yasa Dama ; Damajuta Shri ; Visva Sinha ; AtriDama ;
Visva Sah ; Rudra Sinha ; A'sa Daina ; Swami Rudra Sah ; Swami Rudra Sah.
It appears that in the confusion that took place in the beginning of
the 4th century, the sacred tooth-relic of Buddha was removed from Dhara-
nikotta or ATnravatti about A.D. 313, and was conveyed to Ceylon, lest it
should fall into the hands of barbarians.
District.] J 3 5 Chapter IV.
IllSTOKY.
Hindu IVriod.
The VYilabhis trace their origin to Rtima, one of whose descendants
was Kanak Sena, the ancestor of the lianas of Udipur, who emi-
grated to Dvi'irika in tlio second century, and wrested dominion from
the Primaras of the Lunar line. Four generations later, Vijaya Sena
founded Vijayapura, Vidarbha and Viilubhi. Vidarbha was the ancient
Berar, which extended from Kandosh to Bidar. Tiie last Valabhi
prince was Siladitya, who gave audience to the Chinese traveller
Iliouen Thsang, and who must have reigned more than 300 years
after the Valabhi era, or some time after A. D. G1 ( J.* According to
' o
the inscriptions at Ajanta, there was a Vakatuka dynasty contempo- Vakattkas.
rary with the Valabhi, and was either feudatory to the latter, or was
allied to it. With the help of the genealogy on the Sconi copper-
plates, the following pedigree of the Vakatakas, is made out, in
Vol. IV., Arch. Surv. Report of W. India : Vindyasakti, probably
A.D. 285-310 : Pravarasona (son ?) 310-345 ; Gautamiputra, son,
married the daughter of the great king Bhavamiga of Bluirasiva ;
lludrasena L, son, 3-1-5-355 ; Prithivisena, son, married Prabliavnti-
gupta, daughter of the great king of kings Devngupta, and
conquered Kuntala, 355-400; lludrasena IL, son, 400-410;
Pravanusena IT., son, 410-440; , son, 440-470 ; Devascna,
son, 470-500 ; liarisena, son, 500-520, conquered Kuntiila, Avanti
(Ujain), Kalinga, Kosala (Chatisgarh ?), Trikuta (Kanheri?), Lata
(Broach), and Andhra.f Another inscription gives the names of the
* The Valabhi line (A.D. 311 to G19?) was as follows : Bhattarka ;
Dhara Sena I. ; Drona Sinha ; Dhruva Sinha ; Dhara Pattah ; Guha Sena ;
Dhara Sena II. ; Siladitya ; Isvara Graha ; Dhara Sena III. ; Dhruva Sena ;
Valaditya ; Dhara'Sena IV. ; Dhruva Sena Dharm&ditya.
According to another account, Valabhadra was invaded in A.D. 524 by the
Mlechas, supposed by some to have been Skythic or Bactro-Indians, and by others
Sassanians. All fell, except a daughter of Prdmara, whose son Goha became king
of the Bhils, and from him was descended Bappa, the next hero of the Viilabhi
line. The dynasty was soon afterwards transferred toMewar, and was succeeded
by a branch of the great Chalukyas, who made Anhalwira Patan their capital.
f The Vishnu and other Puranas, mention a Vindyasakti who was the chief
of the Kailakila Yavanas ; and the late Dr. Bhau Daji thought it was not too
much to suppose, that the Kailakila Yavanas came from Ghul Ghuleh, near the
Bamian in Afghanistan, and that they brought with them the art of adorning
caves with sculpture and painting. See Jour. B, As. Soc., Bom. Br., Vol. VII.
Chapter IV.
HISTORY.
Hindu Period.
VAkatakas.
Aliirnor
Abhinw.
Ch.iluk.vas.
1 ; } ( ; [ Aur angabad
following five chiefs of Ashmaka : Dhritarashtra, Hari Samba,
Kshitipala Sauri Samba, Upendra Gupta, and Skacha. They seem
to have been local chiefs of the sixth century of whom nothing is
known. The names of Devaraja and his father JBhaviraja, the minis-
ters of the Ashmaka chief, are also mentioned.
The Ahirs or Abhiras came from the north-west along with the
Skythian hordes, and according to the Pun'mas, their country extend-
ed from Dcvgarh to the TYipti. They still form an important element
in the population of these parts, and a tradition states, that the
capital of the Gauli or cowherd kings was formerly at Anjanniri,
about 5 miles from Trimbakeswar. An inscription has also been
found, which shows that an Ahir king named Virsen governed
NAsik in A.D. 419 ; and it is probable that the Abhira sovereigns
were connected with the Gauli rajas. Their independence is said
to have lasted only (>7 years, but the chiefs were of considerable
importance, as they long held the leading hill-forts.
The Chalukyas were a Skythian race, and derived their origin from
one of the four classes of Buddhist followers called Chailaka.* They
ruled over Kuntala Desa and Karinita Desa, and their capital was
The Chalukyas claimed their descent from Manu through Hariti, and
were known as Agnikulas, from their devotion to the worship of fire. They
were included in the thirty-six races of the Knhattrlyas, and belonged to the
Lunar family. According to tradition, they had fifty-nine* predecessors on
the throne of Ayodhya before they arrived in Southern India. Their signet
of Varaha or Boar, which was used by the Valabhis as well, was adopted after
their conversion to Brahmanism ; and their insignia also included a peacock-
fan, an elephant-goad, a golden sceptre, and other symbols. On entering the
Bakhan, they overcame the Kalachuryas, the Rathas, and the Kadamba*.
The first were the hereditary chiefs of Kalliani near Gulbarga ; and the
Ilabhas seem to have been the Yadus, a branch of the Chalukyas. who preceded
the latter in Western India. The Kadambas were reduced to feudatories by
Kirtti Varmma, who died in A.D. 566 ; but a subsequent Kadamba king,
Maura Varmma, rescued the wife of raja Valabha of Kalliani, and received a
large accession of territory. The Pahlavas were another powerful race, and
flourished in the Dakhan anterior to the Chalukyas. Their dynasty is said
to have been founded in A.D. 200 by Mukunt Pdhlava, a descendant of
Salivahana. The Pahlavas were at first successful against the Ghalukyas, and
Jaya Simha, the Chalukya king, was defeated and slain, but they were reduced
by the succeeding prince.
District. ] 137 Chapter IV.
HISTORY.
Hindu Period.
Kalliani. The former included Maharashtra, and tho latter comprised
much of the Chola and Ballala kingdoms. The power of the Chalukyas
was at its highest in the sixth century, from the reign of Pulakesi to
the reign of Vikramaditya. Pulakesi is said to have conquered Chera,
Ohola, and Pandya, and to have performed the Aswamheda or horse
sacrifice, by which he proclaimed his suzerainty from tho Ganges (Go-
duvari ?) to Ceylon. Perhaps this refers to Hatyasraja the second Pula-
kesi, who is known to have defeated Ilar^ha Vardhana, tho king of
Kanoj, and the most powerful monarch in Northern India.* The Ajanta
cav r s contain several figures of foreigners, such as Persians and
Bactrians, but the most interesting group is in a painting in cave L,
which represents the Iranian embassy from Koshru II. king of Persia
(A.D. 591-628), to Pulakesi II. (A.D. 000-640) of Maharashtra.
Tabari, the Arab historian, gives clear evidence of tho close relation
" Kuntala Desa stretched from the Narbada on the north to somewhere
about the Tungabhadra on the south, having the Arabian Sea for its border
on the west, while it reached to the Godavari river and the Eastern Ghats on
the N.E. and S.E. The territories of the Chalnkyas must have marched
with those of Gujarat on the N, W. ; Mahva on the K ; Andhra and Kalinga on
the E. ; and Chola, Ballala, and Chera on the 8. In the southern portion
of this area the Kanarese language is spoken, and the country is designated
in later inscriptions, also as Karnataka Desa. Arch. Surv. W. India,
Vol. III.
Hiouen Thsang left China in A. D. 629, and after travelling through
India, returned in A. D. G45. lie noticed that there were seventy kingdoms
in India Proper, and that Siladitya, who ruled over Magh&da, was at the head of
eighteen feudatory princes. This sovereign was a type of the Buddhist em-
peror Asoka, and was known as Harsha Yardhana before he assumed the name
of Siladitya. His son-in-law Dhruva-patu, king of Valabhi and lord of all
the Western Dakhan, acknowledged his suzerainty ; and when Siladitya cele-
brated "the field of happiness" at Prayaga, Dhruva-patu was foremost
among the tributary kings. Hiouen Thsang passed through the Western
Dakhan and entered Maharashtra, where he observed that the people bore a
close resemblance to the Rajputs and were considered unconquerable. The
king, Pulakesi, who ruled over them, was a true Kshattriya, and repeatedly
defeated Vishnu Vardhana or Siladitya of Maghada. Mr. Talboys Wheeler
thinks " it is difficult to avoid the conclusion, that the struggle between Delhi
and Kanoj, which weakened the Hindus and invited the invasion of the
Mahomedans, was a relic of the old antagonism between the Rajputs of
Mah&rdshtra and Siladitya of Kacoj and Maghada."
Chapter iv. j $ (S [ Aurangabad
HISTORY.
Hindu Period.
between the two kings. The date would be about A.D. ti25.*
In the 7tli century the Chalukyas separated into two branches, of
which the Western Chalukyas ruled from Kalliani.f The successors
See Kandesh Gazetteer. Pulakesi's capital was probably Bddumi in
Kaludgi, and Ajanta lay ia his territory. The drinking scenes are copies of
a picture by native artists of the same Koshru II. and bis famous queen
Shiiin. Fergusson, Jour. R. As. Soc., YoJ. XI.
Cave XVII. at Ajanta has a painting which represents the embassy of the
PerMan king Uaharam Gaur (A.D. 420-44:0) to the king of Malvva.
The researches connected with the numismatic art of ancient India, have
brought to light various interesting facts. It is observed for example, that
the earliest coins have the dobigns punched into the metal, and that these were
followed by certain small coins bearing Buddhist figures stuck on the metal
with a die. After them came the beautiful Kshatrapa or Sab coins ; then the
Gupta and Gadhia coins ; and lastly the Mahornedan coins. It has long been
understood, that those ancient Hindu coins which have Greek characters
stamped on them, derived their superiority from Greek artists ; and that the
conquests made by the Greek sovereigns of Bactria, the Seleucidte, the
Parthians, and the Sabsanian kings of Persia, introduced into Indo-
Skythia a variety of coins, distinguished by mythological devices and
bilingual inscriptions. A coin found at Girnar with a Sdh inscription, shows
that the reigning sovereign was Iludra Dama, and that his son's coin was
struck at a time, when Greek art had but lately essayed the numismatic
application of the cave character. The coins of the succeeding sovereigns,
Yijaya Sah, Damajata Shri, and the great Iludra Sah, which might be
taken as the perfect type of the angular adaptation, belonged to a later
period, when they were still able to command the services of Bactriau and
Greek artists, or of others little inferior. The application of Greek art was
at its best on the coins of the Sah kings, but there is a marked deterioration
in the coins of the succeeding Gupta dynasty. In regard to the Sassaniau
character of the Gadhia coins, there is evidence both from traditions and
from the paintings in the Ajanta and Bagh caves, that the Sassauians were
well known in India in the 5th and 6th centuries, and their currency
appears to have been adapted for the Gadhia coins. Jour. R. As. Soc., Bom.
Br., Vol. XII.
Several coins were ploughed up at Nandgdon, some of which belonged to
the Sah kings. Others were found in the Nasik district, and an inscription
on one of them furnishes the name of Manasa, probably a king of the Dakhan
towards the end of the 4th century. Two or three gold Huns were obtained
near Kanhar. A few ancient Roman coins have also been found in parts of
Maharashtra.
f The following is a list of the Chalukya princes that ruled at Kalliani
previous to their overthrow in A.D. 783 : Jaya Simha ; Buddha Varmma ;
Vijaya raja 472 ; Pulakesi Valabha 490 ; Kirtti Varmma Valabha 566 ; Sat-
yasraja Pulakesi ; Vikramaditya ; Vinayaditya ; Vijayaditya 705 j Vikrama-
District.] 139
Hindu Period.
Otmlukyas,
of Pulakesi, Vikramaditya and Vinayaditya fought successfully
against the Pahlavas ; but the line soon afterwards began to declino,
and towards the end of the following century, the power of the
Chalukyas was curtailed if not annihilated, at least for a time, by the
Rathors or Yadus.
An old grant of the Yadus or Rathors begins with Daiiti Durga,
whoso mother was descended from the Chalukyas. Their country
was called Rushtra Kuta, and the capital was at first near Nasik, but
was afterwards transferred to Mandya Kheta, supposed by some to
be Malkkaid, in H. 11. the Nizam's dominions. Danti Durga was
the predecessor of Krishna ivfja, who wrested the .sovereign power
from the Chalukyas in A.D. 7S3.* After tho liathor kings had
ruled for nearly two centuries, the whole of peninsular India was
convulsed by the invasions of tho Cholas, who set out on a conquer-
ing expedition to the north. Tho leader, Llnjciulra Cliola, experienced
a check in A.D. 917 ; but his son Dcva raja Cliola was more
successful, and remained for several years in the newly
conquered districts, returning to his kingdom in A.D. U8G. In
the confusion that followed the southern irruption, the .Rathors wcro
overthrown ; and tho Chalukyas under Tailapa recovered their
ascendancy in A.D. l)73.f
ditya II.; Vishnu Yardhan 733; Jaya Simha. The fugitive prince Jaya
Simha repaired to the court of Bhoja rAja, the last of the Chauras in Raj-
putana. His son Mulraj married Bhoja's daughter, and succeeded Bhoja in
A.D. 931. Mulraj ruled Anhaiwara for 53 years, and hia doc^'Ianta
reigned till A.D. 1145.
According to aTulugu manuscript, tho Pratapa Oharitra, giving the
history of Warangal, in the same year that Krishna ruja overthrew the
Chalukyas (A.D. 783), a new king Yaruku Deva, ascended the throne at
Hanamkonda. He was a minor for nine years, and after attaining bia ma.
jority, went to Devgarh and married the daughter of tho king of that
place.
f The following is a list of tho Rather princes : Danti Durga 753 ;
Krishna nija 783 ; Govmd raja ; Niru Pama ; Jagat Tung ; Amogha Varsha ;
Akala Varsha ; Jagat Rudra ; Indra Nripa ; Govind raja 933 ; Baddiga ;
Krishna raja ; Khotika ; Kakala 973,
18 G
*%?' 140
Hindu Period.
Choiufcya*
The Chalukyas regained their power, but their tenure was not a
peaceful one, and for the next hundred years, they were constantly
engaged in wars with the Cholas, their most formidable opponents
in the south.* Vikrainaditya usurped the throne in A.D. 1076, and
during his reign, the power of the Chalnkyas was at its highest ; but
his successors were weak, and the Ballala king Vishnu Vardhana
was more successful in his invasions. About this time, the Pramaraa
of Malwa played an important part in the history of India. They
were a branch of the Chalukyas, and prince Kumarapala, who ruled
in A.D. 1174, is sometimes styled a Chalukya. The Narbada wa&
wo limit to their power, and Ram Praindr held his court in Telingana.
The Chalukya kingdom was mnch disturbed, and Paitan on the
Godavari is mentioned among the cities that were conquered by ike
Prumaraa. Some alliances were formed by the Chalukyas, probably
to strengthen their power, and Permma'a daughter Mailala Dovi was
Of the seven Chalukya princes who reigned from A.D. 1018 to 1182,
Ah&vamalla or Somesvra (1040- 10G9), and his son Tribhnv&namalla or
Vikramaditya (1076-1127), are known from their extensive conquests. The
^former more than once vanquished the Chola king ; and Vikramaditya, after
having dethroned his brother by the assistance of the Kadambas, rewarded the
latter with a great part of their ancestral dominions. Vikramaditya overthrew
the power of the Cholas, the P&hlavas, the lords of Gunga Kunda, and the
Hoytalas. He set a&ide the Saka era, and established the Chalukya Yikrama era,
which continued to be in use as long as the dynasty lasted. At the Swayam-
vara of Chandala Devi, daughter of the Silahara prince of Karahata, Vikra-
m&ditya, who was probably the most powerful present, wag chosen from the
large gathering of princes that had assembled on the occasion from all parts
of India. In A.D. 1038 he undertook an expedition* to the north of the
Narbada; and during his absence, Bitta Deva or Vishnu Vardhana of tke
HoyetCla Ballalaa, invaded his kingdom, bat was driven back by his general
Achyugi Devi.
An inscription at the great temple of Hanamkonda dated A.D. 1162,
commences with an allusion to " TribhuvanamaUa, a chief among kings and
the frontal ornament of the Kdkatyas." His son Potraju or Proli rdja
" bound Sriraat Tailapadeva, the head ornament of the Chalnkyas." "He
also bound down Govinda raja, and gave his kingdom to king Udaya," " He
attacked Gudhaha, the shameless lord of the great Mantra-kuta city," and
" resisted Jagadeva, who, accompanied by many Mandalika lords, laid siege
nnsuccesafully to Hanamkonda." The inscription further alludes to Proli
laja's son and successor, Eudra Deva, who defeated Doma, Srimat Meligadeva
ruler of Sripalavasa, Chodadaya raja, Tailapa, and the latter's son Bhima.
] 1 41 Chapter IV.
HISTORY.
Hindu Period.
given in marriage to Vijeeyarda, the ruling Kadamba prince, but
tbis did not prevent the threatened revolution. In Tailapa's reign, a
noble of the Kalachurya race named Bijjala rebelled, and established
himself at Kalliani from 1157 to 1182. Soon afterwards the Chalu-
kya kingdom was divided between the Hoysala Ballalas and the
Yadavas of Devgarh.*
Nothing definite is known regarding the origin of Ballam, the
founder of the Yadava lino. It is conjectured that he was either a
member of the Hoysala Ballala family, or that he was some petty
local chief who suddenly rose into power and assumed the Ballala
titles. f After having defeated the Kalachuryas, Ballam had several
struggles with the Hoysala Ballalas for the Chalukya kingdom.
In A.D. 1188, he established tho Yadava dynasty at Devgarh,
which lasted until the appearance of tho Mahomedans under
Alau-d-Jin KhiljL In A.D. 1191 Ballam was defeated in a great
battle at Lakkundi in Dharwar by Vira Ballala; and evidently
this is referred to when it is stated in inscriptions that Ballam
invaded Kurnutaka.J Ballam died in 1193, after having reigned
five years ; and was succeeded by Jayatuga Deva, who despatched
an immense army, commando I by his general Soma, into Dwara
Samudra ; but this was likewise defeated by Vira Ballala, and was
The Hoysala Ballalas established their empire in the middle of the llth
century, on the ruins of the Cheras of Southern India. Their country was
called Dwara Samudra.
The following is a list of the Ohalukya kings after their ascendancy
was re-established in A.D. 973 : Tailapa 973-97 ; Satyasraya 997-1008 ;
Vikramaditya 1008-18 ; Jaya Sirnha 101840 ; Somesvara 1040 69 ; Somesvara
1069-76; Vikramaditya 1076-1127; Somesvara 1127-38; Permma 1138-40;
Tailapa 1150-82 ; Somesvara 1182-89.
f Tradition identifies the Yadavas with the Qanli or cowherd kings, and
the standard of the Yadavas bore the device of a golden Garuda.
J The Pratapa Charitra before alluded to, mentions a king Maha Deva raja
who usurped the throne at Hanamkonda in A.D. 1176, and was slain in a
battle against the raja of Devgarh in A.D. 1179. His successor Ganapati
Rudra Deva (A.D. 1179-1227), renewed fche war, and with such success th-xt
he compelled the Yadava king to give him his daughter Ru dram ma Devi in
marriage.
Chapter IV. ] 4 2 [ Aur ongabad
HISTORY.
Hindu Period.
p ursucc ] ag f ar as the Kistna. Jayatuga died in A.D. 1210, and was
succeeded by his son Sirahfina. Vira Ballala also died shortly after-
wards ; and the YiUavas were more successful in their struggles with
the Hoy salas, and became masters of all the Western Dakhan.
They did not extend their dominion beyond the Kistna on the south,
but made extensive conquests towards Marwar and the Vindhya
mountains. Simhuna was succeeded in 1218 by Kandara. An
inscription at Monoll describes Kandnra as the conqueror of M'Alwa,
the terrificr of tho Gujarat kings, the great enemy of the Kovian
rAjas, tlie emporor of Chouldesh, and the restorer of the Teliuga or
Vcniatkal kingdom, which was then under the regency of his rela-
tive Budramina Devi (A.D. 1227-63). Kandara was followed by
Mahaclova in 1200 ; and the laUer was succeeded by Ramchandar in
1271. llamchandar is generally known under tho name of IMmdev;
and his minister llcmad Pant was the author of several books on
Hindu law, &c., and founded numerous temples and wells in various
parts of tho Dakhan.* The Mahomcdans arrived in A.D. 1295, and
Ramclcv was defeated ; hut lie continued to rule under them till 1310,
when he was succeeded by Shankara, who rebelled against the Maho-
medans, and was defeated and put to death in A.D.
MAHOMEDAN PERIOD.t
THE first Mahomedan invader of the Dakhan was 'Alau-d din, tho
nephew and son-in-law of Jalalu-d din. king of Dehli. Ho was
F '
appointed governor of Karra, and undertook an expedition
against Bhilsa, where he captured a rich booty and sent it on to
Dehli. Jalalu-d din was much pleased, and rewarded him with tho
viccroyalty of Oude in addition to tho government of Karra. When
The temples and wells are locally known as Hemau Panti, and are attri-
buted by the inhabitants to the Giiuli rAj.
j The following arc the principal works that were consulted : Grant Duff's
14 History of. the Mahrattas" ; Talboys Wheeler's " Short History of India" ; and
the Mahomcdun period of Elliot and Dowaon's " History of India as told by its
own historians. "
District] 143
Mahomcdan
Period.
'Alau-d din was at Bhilsa, ho heard of the wealth of Ddvgorli, and Jaiam-a din.
meditated an expedition against that city. He withheld the tribute
that was due from his district, accumulated funds, and raised
a force of about 8,000 men, which he represented was for an
advance against Chanderi, a town in Gujarat. ' Alau-d din kept his
real design a profound secret, and having learnt from his spies that
RamdeVs army was occupied at some distance from the capital, he
left Karra in February 1295, and suddenly appeared before Ellichpur,
which he captured and plundered. The inhabitants of the Dakhan
never heard of the Musulmans before, and Ramdev was completely
taken bv surprise. The Hindu king collected all his available troops
and sent them against the invader ; but they were defeated at Ghati-
Idjaura, and 'Alau-d din entered the city of Dcvgarh and plundered
it. Ramdev shut himself up in the fortress, which was hastily pro-
visioned for a siege i and ' Alau-d din appeared before it, and announced
that ho was only the advanced-guard of tho army of tho sultan of
Dchli. The Hindus then sued for peace, and succeeded in persuading
'Alau-d din to come to terms under certain easy conditions, when
Ramdev's son appeared on tho scene with the absent army, and
attacked the invaders. The battle would have gone hard with
'Alau-d din had ho not received the timely assistance of Malik
Nusrat, who had been left with 1,000 men in chargo of tho city.
In 1718 Abbe Renaudot published an account of India arid the lands
adjacent as they are given by the earliest Arab writers, and ho considered that
" Takan" or " Taban" mentioned by the Arab geographers was in the neigh-
bourhood o Aurangab&d. He founded this opinion on a statement about the
beauty of the women, whom he supposed to have been Mahrattas ; but it appears
more probable that the country referred to was to the nortli of Gujarat.
The Arab conquest of Sind, when the Khalifs were reigning at Damas-
cus (A.D. 660 to 750), was of a temporary character, but it was the precursor
of Musulman rule in India. Notwithstanding the subsequent invasions of tho
Turks under Mahmud of Ghazni, and of the Afghans under Mahomed Ghori,
tho land remained practically independent and was ruled by its own native
princes until A.D. 1206, when Kutbu-d din, the viceroy of Mahomed Ghori,
established his dynasty and proclaimed the victory of Islam over Hindostan.
The last king of the Afghan Slave dynasty was assassinated in A.D. 1290-
and Malik Firoz, first governor of Khilji, and then of Multn, ascended the
throne under the name of Jal&lu-d din.
144
Mahometan
Mistaking these reinforcements for the expected main army of the sul-
tan, the Hindus became panic-stricken and fled. 'Alau-d din treated the
vanquished with greater severity, and raised his demands ; and when
RiimdiSv found that in the confusion the fortress had been provisioned
with salt instead of grain, he submitted. A very heavy indemnity was
exacted ; Ellichpur and the surround ing country was made over to the
victors ; and the raja also promised to send an annual tribute to Dehli.
'Alau-d din returned to Karra, and shortly afterwards murdered
hj s linc l e and usurped the throne in A.D. 1296. In the third year
of his reign Ii3 sent his brother Ulugh Khan to Gujarat, and the
latter defeated Karan the raja, who fled to Ramdev at Devgarh.*
Ramdev likewise proved refractory and witheld his annual tribute. In
1307 an expedition of 30,000 horse, under the command of Malik Naib
Malik Ndib Kafur Hazardiiiari and Khwaja Hiiji, was fitted out against Devgarh.
Kafar.
The RuTs sons fled, but he himself was taken prisoner and sent to
Dehli, where he was detained for six months and was then released
with all honours. The sultan gave lUmdev a red canopy and the title
of llai liayan (king of kings). Tho Hindu king was also presented with
a lakh oftankas, and the town of Nausari in Gujarat was granted to
him as a jagir. In 1309 Malik Naib Kafur and Khwaja Haji arrived
with an army at Devgarh, intended for an expedition against Warangal.
Rai Rdyan Ramdev rendered every assistance, and added a Mahratta
force of his own consisting of horso and foot. Laddardev of
Ulugh Khan captured TCai Karan's wife, Kanwala Devi, who was cele-
brated for her beauty. Slio was taken into the king's seraglio, but she pined for
her daughter Dewal Devi, whom Kai Karan had taken into the Mahratta country ;
and in 1307, when Malik Kafur was ordered to proceed against DeVgarh, Alp
Khan, the governor of Gujarat, who- was appointed to assist him, was directed also
to effect the capture of Dewal Devi. In the mean time Sankhdev, the son and
successor of IlamdeV, demanded Dewal DeVi in marriage, and was for some time
unsuccessful. The father now gave a reluctant consent rather than send his
daughter to Dehli ; but as the wedding procession was passing near Ellora, the
intended bride was accidentally captured by Alp Khan's advanced guard. Dewal
Devi was afterwards married to the sultan's son Khizr Khan, and their love
is the theme of the poem 'Ashika of Amir Khusru.
It was in this expedition to Gujarat that Nusrat Khan took a slave from
his master at Kambay, who was afterwards known as the famous Kafur Hazar-
din&rf. He was made Malik tfdi&.and became a great favourite with 'Alau-d din.
District.] 145
Warangal was reduced and became tributary, dnd in 1310 the army
returned with great spoil by way of D6vgarh to Dehli. Towards
the end of the same year, Malik Naib Kafur and Khwty a Hji arrived
again at DtJvgarh for the conquest of the cotintry to the south of the
Kistna. Rai Rayan Ramdev was dead, and as the loyalty of his
son Sankhdcv who succeeded him was doubted, a portion of
the force was left at Jalna. Malik Kafur marched into the
southern countries, and after reducing the ra*jas to feudatories,
Returned to D6vgarh in April 1311, and then proceeded to Dehli,*
In the following year Malik Kafur came back to Devgarh, and tho
fortress was occupied a second time by the Mahomedan troops,
Tho raja was dethroned and put to death, and his territories
were annexed. Malik Kafur was appointed to settle the Dakhan,
but was soon afterwards ordered to Dehli, on account of the
serious illness of the king; ?md Harpaldev, the son-in-law of Rumddv,
retook Devgarh and the whole of the country which had been in
possession of the Mahomedan conquerors.
In 1316 'Alau-d din died and was succeeded by his son Kutbtt-
din Mubarak Shdh.f The new sultan marched to Devgarh in 1318,
and troops were sent in pursuit of Harpaldev, who fled without
waiting for an encounter. The Hindu prince was taken prisoner and
brought to Devgarh, where ho was first flayed alive and then be-
headed. J Tho sultan remained at Devgarh during the rains, and the
As the army was frequently sent into unknown regions to the south, com-
munications were kept up by a chain of posts to Ddvgarh, and then on to Delhi,
so that regular information of its movements was always obtained.
f Malik Kafur was murdered at Dehli, thirty-five days after the death of
'AUu-d din. He and Khusru Khan, tho favourite of Mubarak Shah, were con-
verted Hindus ; and Talboys "Wheeler represents that they were the leaders of a
Hindu revolt after the death of 'Alau-d din.
J According to the poem Nuh Siphir of Amir Khusru, all submitted to Mubdrak
Shah except Raghu, the deputy and minister of the late Ramddv. Baghu
was defeated by Khusru Khan ; and Harpaldev, who also rebelled, was captured
by the same general and put to death. Khusru Khan was next sent on an
expedition to Telingana, and when this was over, returned in triumph to the
king, by whom he had been summoned in haste, but before he arrived the king
left for Dehli on the 5th August 1318.
Mahotriedatt
Period.
Chapter IV. 14* [Aurangabad
HISTORY. L ^ tu L
Mahomedan
Period.
Malirattas Were once more brought under subjection. He selected
M La k kbi ak ^ a '^ c ^^ Lakhi to bo governor of Devgarh, and appointed revenue
collectors and other officers throughout the country. The sultan was
however, much given to dissipation, and became infatuated with
Khan. Khusru Khan, whom ho raised to great dignity and sent on an expe-
dition to the south ; in consequence of which, Malik 'Asa'd and other
malcontents at Devgarh formed a plot to seize the sultan at
Ghati-Sukun on his way to Dehli; but the conspiracy was discovered,
and Malik 'Asud and his confederates were arrested and beheaded.
The three sons of the late 'Ahiu-d din at Gwalior were also put to
death.*
After the sultan returned to Dehli, Malik Yak Lakhi the governor
of Devgarh rebelled, and a force was sent against him which made
]Aj*ni-i him prisoner. He was publicly disgraced, and Malik 'Ainu-1 Mulk
was made governor, and lYy'u-l Mulk and Yamkhiru-1 Mulk were
appointed his assistants. These soon settled the district, regulated
the forces, and arranged for the payment of the tribute.
Mubarak Shah was anxious to have Khusru Khan near him, and
sent relays of bearers to bring the latter with all haste from Devgarh.
Shortly after his arrival, tho favourite murdered his master and
in. ascended the throne in March 1321 under the name of Nasiru-d din.f
The usurper took possession of Dewal Devi, and conferred the office of
dlwan on Tuju-1 Mulk, while 'A5nu-l Mulk received the title of 'Alam
Khdn ; but he was exceedingly unpopular, and 'Ainu-1 Mulk deserted
him. In August 1321 Nasiru-d din was defeated and put to death
. by Amir Ghazi Malik, who ascended the throne as sultan Ghiyasu-d
din Tughlik Shah.
Khu*rn states in his poem 'Ashiku that Mubarak Shah demanded Dewal
Ddvi from Ehizr Khdn, and when this was indignantly refused, Khizr Khan and
his brothers, with all the ladies of the harem (including Dewal Devi), were put
to death. According to another account Dewal Devi was transferred to the
sultan's seraglio.
f This is the Hindu revolt at Dehli, which extended to tho Dakhan, where it
was suppressed by Ulugh Khdn, the eldest son of Ghiy&su-d-din. See T. Wheeler,
Vol. IV., Pt. 1.
Diatriot] 147 OhaptwlV.
J ^ HISTORY.
Mahomed**
In 1322 the sultan's eldest son, Mahomed Fakhru-d din Juna, uiugu KUm.
now called Ulugh Khan, was sent with an army against Warangal.
He was joined by some officers and men at Devgarh, and started on
his expedition; but after a protracted siege a panic seized the troops,
and the prince escaped with only 3,000 horse to Devgarh. Strong
reinforcements arrived from Dehli in the following year, and the
prince was again sent into Telingana. Bidar was captured ;
Warangal was also reduced, and the rdja Laddarddv was taken
prisoner and sent on to Dehli,* In 1324 the sultan proceeded against
Lakhnauti, and sent for Ulugh Khan from Devgarh to act as his
vicegerent during his absence. On his return in 1325, the sultan was
killed by the fall of a pavilion which his eldest son had ordered to be
erected for hina.
Ulugh Khan ascended the throne as sultan Mahomed bin Tughlik
Shah. He was an able but perverse ruler, and his extravagant pro-
jects distracted the people and ruined his exchequer.! He tried to
introduce a paper currency, but substituted copper tokens for paper. J
The plan failed miserably, and when he called the tokens in, " the
heaps of copper coins rose like mountains/ ' But the most cruel
project of all was his attempt to transfer his capital from Dehli to
D(5vgarh. The latter city was centrally situated, and " the design
was by no means unreasonable in itself^ if it had been begun without
precipitancy and conducted with steadiness. " As it was, the people
suffered terrible hardships, and the sultan was forced to abandon hi*
project.
The raja was afterwards released and restored.
f Shortly after his accession, Tughlik Shah paid an immense sum and bought
off the Moghals, who threatened an invasion. The sultan then complete:! the re-
duction of the Dakhan, and having established order throughout his kingdom,
raised a very large army to conquer Persia, which he was obliged to disband foi
want of funds. He next lost a large army in an expedition against China.
J A mint was established near Devgarh for the manufacture of copper
tokens.
Elphinstone's History of India. The principal work that was consulted
up to the time of the Bahmani kingdom was the Tarikh-i-Firoz Shahi of Ziau-d din
Barni.
19 G
Chapter IV. 1 50 [ Aurangabad
HISTORY. AUV/
Habomedan
The rebellion. in Gujarat was suppressed in 1347, but some of the
rebels fled to Daulatdbdd, and were protected by the Moghal
Amirs. The sultan ordered Nizdmu-d din to send 1,500
horsemen with the most noted of the foreign Amirs, osten-
sibly as a reinforcement, but in reality to make prisoners of
them on their arrival. At the end of the first stage the Amirs suspect-
ed treachery, murdered their guards, and returned to Daulatdbd,
where they put Nizmu-d din into confinement. The two officials*
Zin-bduda and Pisar Thnesri were beheaded, and the treasure in
ismaii xiiAn. the fort was seized. The Amirs then selected Ismail Khfo to be
their leader and placed him on the throne. The Hindu rajas made
common cause with them, and there was a general revolt in the
Dakhan. Mahomed Tughlik acted with great vigour. He arrived
at Daulat&bad with a large force, defeated the rebels, and besieged
their leader, Ismail Khan, in the lull fort of Daulatabad.* Hasan
Gangu and other insurgents fled towards Bidar and Gulbarga, and
the sultan sent 'Imadu-1 Mulk against them ; but before the Dakhan
was half settled, the people in Gujarat rose in rebellion. The sultan
appointed 'Imudu-l Mulk governor, and leaving Kiwanu-d din and
other nobles to carry on tho siege, proceeded to Gujarat and defeated
the rebels. In the meantime tho insurgents under Hasan Gangu
attacked 'Imadu-1 Mulk, who was defeated and slain ; while Kiwanu-d
din and his party fled towards Gujarat, and Hasan Gangu entered
the city of Daulatabad, where ho was joined by the rebels from the
hill fort.f Ismail Khan abdicated in favour of Hasan Gangu, who
assumed the royal dignity under the name of ' Alau-d din Hasan
Gangu Bahmani, and was tho founder of the dynasty of the B^hmani
sultans. Mahomed Tughlik was disheartened, but resolved first to
According to some accounts, the engagement was a drawn one, and the
insurgents left Ismail Khcin in Daulata'bcCd fort, and proceeded to harass the
country. They certainly gave the sultan much trouble, as he was on his way
to quell the insurrection in Gujarat.
f This is known as the Shiah revolt of 1347, and was the foundation of the
independent Mahomedan dynasties south of the Narbada.
151
settle Gujarat thoroughly before he returned to the Dakhan. This
however, was never accomplished, as the sultan died in 1350, and the
Dakhan was lost to his kingdom.*
BAHMANI KINGS.f
Hasan Gangu Declared his independence in 1347, and made Gul-
barga his capital. He seized the frontier fortresses of Karnataka
and Telingana, and compelled his Hindu allies to pay him the same 'AUu-d din n,
tribute as they had previously paid to Dehli. The new kingdom
which he founded comprised the Mahratta country, and was divided
into the following four provinces : Daulatabad and Berar on the
north, and Gulbarga and the ceded districts of Teling&na on the
south. For nearly a century the Bahmani kings were engaged in
wars against Vijayanagar, which rose out of the ruins of
the kingdom of Karnataka, and became the greatest Hindu
state of Southern India.t In 1357 Hasan Gangu was invited to
It would appear that although the B^hrnani king became really inde-
pendent, the nominal supremacy of the sultan Firoz Sh^h, the successor of
Mahomed Tughlik, was acknowledged.
*|* Hasan, the founder of the Bahmani line of kings, was a servant of Gangu, a
Brahman who held some rank and honour at the court of Mahomed Tughlik. He
happened to find a jar full of gold mohurs as he was ploughing, and took it to
his master, who was so pleased with his honesty, that he cast his horoscope and
found that he would one day become king. The Brahman obtained a
promise that when this came to pass, Hasan would assume the name of Gangu
as part of the royal titles. The Brahman also took him to the sultan, who
rewarded Hasan with the command of a hundred. Hasan rose rapidly, and was
governor of Gulbarga at the time of the Dakhan revolt. His dynasty was called
**Brhmani" or " B<Chmani," in compliment to the Brahman, who was made his chief
treasurer. See Aft Gulshan-i-Mahomed Shahi of Mahomed H^di Ka'mwar Khcfa.
J After the capture of Warangal by the Musulm^ns in 1322, Bak^ and
H^riMra', two fugitives from that place, are said to have been the founders of
the Vijayanagar dynasty.
Ferishta gays that in 1344, Krishna Na'ik, son of the r^ja of Warangal, was
sent to Bil&dev, r(ja of KarneCtaka, and a secret league was formed to expel the
Musulmcfos. A fort was built on the frontier, and was given to Krishna Nefik's
eon Vija, after whom it was .called Vijayanagar. The Mahomedan posts were
expelled from the country ; and by 1347 the new Hindu state of Vijayanagar
had completely superseded the old kingdom of Karnataka, and had risen to a
high condition of power and prosperity,
Ctoapterrv. 152 [Aurangabad
HISTORY*
Bahmani Kings.
occupy Gujardt, and advanced with a large army for that purpose,
but fell ill and returned to Gulbarga, where he died the following
year. *
MaiwmedShih. His successor, Mahomed Sh^h, invaded Teling^na and captured
Golkonda, the raja of which sued for peace and promised to pay
tribute. He next sent an order on the treasury of the raja of Vijaya-
nagar, probably in token of his suzerainty. This was resented as an
insult, and in 1372 a war ensued in which the raja of Vijayanagar was
defeated and reduced to the position of a tributary. While Mahomed
Shah was absent on these expeditions, an insurrection broke out in
Daulatbd, which originated in false news of his death. Bahrain
Khan, the son-in-L'iw of the late king Hasan Gangu, was governor
of Daulatabad, and as he hud a dispute with Mahomed Shah,
he invited sultan Firoz of Dehli to occupy his province.
The Hindu rajas of Southern India also offered to become tributaries
to sultan Firoz, as they found that they only obtained a change of
masters by having assisted Hasan Gangu. Sultan Firoz was in
Gujarat preparing for a second campaign against Thatta, but he does
not appear to have responded to their call, as lie returned to Dehli
when the campaign was over. In the mean time Mahomed Shah,
after having reduced the Hindu rajas, proceeded to Daulatabad and
quelled the insurrection.
The successors of Mahomed Shah were often' engaged in wars
with Vijayanagar, and in 1398 the Hindu king Dev Rai invaded tht
Firoz siiAh. Raichore Doab. Firoz Shah Bahmani marched against him, and
detached a portion of his army to check Narsing Rai, the chief of
Gondwana, who had been incited by the Mnsulman sultans of
Malwa and Kandesh to invade Berar. Dcv Rai was easily overcome,
and the king marched against Narsing Rai, who was driven back into
Gondwana, and the chief fort, Kherla, was captured, The raja be-
came tributary, and gave his daughter in marriage to Firoz Shah.
It was about this time that a sort of treaty was entered into, and the
independence of the Dakhan is said to have been recognised by sultan Firoz
of Dehli.
District] 153
BdhmaniKing-.
Hatuaytm.
In the same year Timur invaded India, and Firoz Shh offered''
to be his vassal.* The sultans of Mahva and Gujarat were suspicious
of this embassy, and intrigued with Dev Eai of Vijayanagar to attack
Firoz Shah.f
In 1422 Ahmad Shah Wall succeeded Firoz Shdh, and having
reduced Vijayanagar and Warangal, turned his attention towards
the sultans of Malwa and Gujarat, who were getting troublesome.
He remained a year at Ellichpur, and in 1425 repaired the Narnald
fort and completed the fortifications of Gawalgarh. In the following
year sultan Hushang of Mulwa tried to prevail on Nursing Bui of
Kherla to invade Bcrar. and when the latter declined, the sultan Ahmad
Wall.
marched on Kherla. Ahmad Shah went to the assistance of Narsing
Riii, and sultan Hushang was severely repulsed. In 1427 the
Bahmani king removed his capital to Bidar, so as to be nearer to his
Mahomcdau neighbours; and married his eldest son, 'Alau-d din, to a
daughter of the sultan of Kandcsh, in order to strengthen himself
against the sultans of Malwa and Gujarat. J
Ahmad Shah died in 1435, and was succeeded by 'AMu-d din
Tiimir bestowed Malwa and Gnjaivft on Firoz Shah.
In 1399 Malik Nasu, who succeeded Malik Ifcija Faruki in Kandesh, captured
Asirgarh from the Hindu ra'ja. The exploit was considered so important, that
Zaiim-d din, a celebrated Mahomcdan saint, came expressly from Dauluta'baM to
tender bis congratulations upon the " victory over the infidels;" and the town of
Zaindba'd, on the left bank of the Tapti, was founded in his honour. Burha'npur,
on the opposite bank, was founded about the same time, and named after the
equally celebrated saint Burha'nu-d din. The latter town became the capital of
the province.
f DeV Rai started a quarrel of his own in 1400 about a goldsmith's daughter.
He was completely defeated, and was compelled to give his own daughter in
marriage to Firoz Sha'h.
In 1417 Firoz ShaVs army, having been weakened by pestilence, was
defeated by the ra'ja of Vijayanagar. The latter also invaded the territories of
the Ba'hmani king, but was driven back.
In 1422 Ahmad Sha'h Wali defeated Dev Ra'i and forced him to pay up
the arrears of tribute. A war with Warangal followed, and the ra'ja was
defeated and slain in battle.
J The fort of Bidar was completed in 1432.
In 1428 the Ba'hmani king was induced by the sultan of Kandesh to
154 [Aurangabgrf
Sh&h II. In the same year the king's brother Mahomed Khan wa*
sent to demand arrears of tribute from Vijayanagar, but he rebelled,
and the king proceeded in person against Mahomed Khan, wha
was defeated and forgiven. An expedition was despatched into the
Konkan in the following year, and some of the rajas were reduced ta
feudatories. It was here that the king received the beautiful daughter
of the raja of Lonekhair in marriage, and neglected his Musulmdn
queen for the Hindu princess. This led to a war with his father-in-
law Nasir Khan, the sultan of Kandesh, who invaded Berar, assisted
by the king of Gujarat and the raja of Kherla. Khan Jahan, the
governor, was besieged in Narnala, but escaped and joined the army
which 'Alau-d din had despatched under Maliku-t Tujar to oppose
the invaders. He was then sent with a portion of the force towards
Ellichpur to cut off the contingent of the raja of Kherla, while the
main army routed the forces of Kandesh and Gujarat at the foot of
the Rohankh6ra pass, which leads up to the 'Ajanta hills. Maliku-t
Tujar followed up the enemy's forces, plundered Burhanpur, and
again defeated them at Lulling. Nasir Khan died of vexation in
1437, and Maliku-t Tujar returned in triumph to Bidar. There was
another war with Vijayanagar in 1443, and three severe engagements'
were fought in a month. The raja eventually submitted, and the
peace which followed was not broken for many years. A second
expedition was sent into the Konkan in 1453 under the command of
Maliku-t Tujar, but after a few successes, the force was ensnared into
a narrow pass and the whole of it destroyed. In 1455 'Alau-i
din marched against the king of Gujarat, who had invaded hii
dominions ; but the latter retired, and the Bdhmani king returned to
Bidar, where he died in 1457.
Humayun. next king, Humayun, entered on a campaign into Telingdna in
1459, and during his absence an insurrection broke out at Bidar. He
espouse the cause of a fugitive king of Gujarat. Ahmad Shcfo occupied Tanna
near Bombay, but after some severe struggles, his troops were driven out by the
son of ita wigaing king of Gujwrft. In 1433 he ww agaia defeated in
B&bman
District] 155 Chapter 17
J AU ^ HISTORY,
B
returned, and having quelled the disturbance, put his brothers to a
cruel death and was very severe with the insurgents. Humayun
died in 1461.
Nizam Shah, his son, was a minor, and a council of regency was
appointed, consisting of the queen-mother assisted by Khwdja
Mahmud Gavvan and Khw&ja Jahan Turk.* The rajas of Orissa and
"Warangal, thinking the government would be weak because the
king was a minor, invaded the country, but were driven back. The
sultan of M&lwa also became hostile and marched upon Bidar,
where he defeated the B&hmani army and invested the fort. The
queen-mother carried the young king to Firozabad on the Bhima,
and solicited the aid of the sultan of Gujarat. The latter responded
with an army of 80,000 horse, and was met by Mahmud Gawan,
governor of Berar, who had cut off the communications of the enemy.
The siege was raised, and the Mdlwa army suffered greatly in its
retreat through the mountainous country of Gondwuna. The invasion
was renewed in the following year by way of Daulabibad, but the
sultan of Gujardt again interfered, and the enemy was forced to fall
back. Nizam Sh&h returned to Bidar, where he died in 1463,
Prince Mahomed, the brother of the lato king, succeeded to the
throne, and as he was only nine years of age, the council of regency
was maintained, Khwdja Jahn Turk contrived to keep Mahmud
Gawan employed at a distance, while he usurped the queen-mother's
authority and greatly misused it ; in consequence of which,
Mahomed Shah denounced him in public durbar, and Nizamu-1 Mulk
put him to death. His colleague Malunud Gavvan was called
to Bidar, and assumed executive charge, while Nizamu-1
Mulk was appointed governor of Berar. In 1468 the king
attained his majority, and made Mahmud Gavvan his prime
minister. In the same year a force was sent against the trouble-
some little Gond state on the northern frontier, which in
Khwaja Mahmud Gawan was governor of Berar, having succeeded
Jahan Turk, who held that appointment before him> in 1460.
20 a
Chapter IV. 155 [Aurangabftd
HISTORY.
Bfthmani Kings-
Mahomed Sh&U- ... mi
conjunction with Msilwa, was a constant source of irritation. The
expedition was successful, but Niz&mu-l Mulk, who commanded it,
was treacherously killed by some of the enemy after Kherla was
taken. The king of Malwa then invaded Berar, and Ellichpur was
captured by his general, Makbul Khan. A peace soon followed, by
which Kherla was given to the king of Malwa, who in his turn
renounced all claim to Berar or any part of the Bahmani kingdom.
Mahmud Qawan next marched into the Konkan, while Yusaf 'Adil
Khan, the governor of Daulatabad, was sent against the independent
chieftains of tho mountains bordering on Kandesb.* Both these
expeditions were successful, and in 1471 the king entered on a cam-
paign against Telingana. The prime minister, Mahmud Gdwan, carried
out many judicious reforms ; and in 1480, reorganised the admini-
stration of the country, and substituted eight divisions for the four
provinces into which it was originally divided. This was done with
the view of weakening the governors, who were becoming too power-
ful ; but it led to a strong combination against him, of which Nizamu-1
Mulk Bhairi was at the head. Mahmud Guwan was falsely accused of
having written a letter inviting the king of Orissa to march on Bidar,
and was put to death in 1481. " With him departed all the cohesion
and power of the great Bahmani kingdom." f Yusaf 'Adil Kh6n
was hastily summoned, and ordered to proceed towards Goa against
Bahadur Khan Jilani ; but the governors of the provinces reluctantly
According to Ferishta, Yusaf was the son of Amurath, the sultan of the
Turks, and was saved by his mother, when the king's sons were strangled in
order to secure the succession to the eldest. He was taken to Persia and then
to India, whore he was sold as a Georgian slave to Mahmud GtCwan at Bidar.
Yusaf rose to bo master of the horse, and became attached to Niz&nu-l Mulk,
who procured him the title of 'Adil Khan. He took part in the campaign
against Kherla, and on the death of Nizamu-1 Mulk succeeded to the command
of the forces. Yusaf was adopted as a son by Mahmud Gawan ; and when the
latter was put to death in 1481, he retired to Bijapur, declared his independence
in 1489, and was the founder of the 'Adil ShQii dynasty.
t See Meadows Taylor's Manual of History. Ferishta is the chief authority
for tho independent Mahomedan dynasties of the Dakhan.
District.] 157 Chapter IV.
iUI H18TOBY,
Biihmani Kingf ,
took the field, and when the campaign was over, 'Imadu-1 Mulk and
Khodawand Khan returned to their respective capitals.*
The king died at Bidar in 1482, and as his successor Mahmucl was Mahmud si*h.
a minor, Nizamu-1 Mulk was appointed regent. Yusaf 'Adil Khan
had a feud with Nizdmu-1 Mulk, and declined to take office but
retained his military command. He retired to Bijapur, and
never afterwards returned to Bidar. Nizamu-1 Mulk commenced to
look about his own independence, and sent his son Malik Ahmad with
some of the royal treasure to his seat of government at Jiinar.f Ho
also left the king's camp and arrived at Bidar, intending to join his
son with more treasure, but was murdered by the governor,
Pusuncl Khan. Malik Ahmad was at this time successfully engaged
in reducing the Northern Koiikan, whore he found tho Mahrattas
in a state of rebellion, and when he heard of his father's death,
declared his independence.} The history of tho district now merges
in that of the Nizam Shalu kingdom of Alimadnagar, of which it
formed a part.
Fa'ta'-ula 'Ima'd Kluin was taken in the wars with Vijayanagar, and was
brought up as a Mahomedan by Khtfn Jah^n, governor of Bernr. He distin-
guished himself in the wars of the Blhmaiii kings, and Mnhmtid G<(wan procured
him the title of 'Iiihidu-1 Mulk. After the death of Ni/amu-1 Mulk, he was
made governor of Berar ; but in 1480 his province was divided, and Khodawand
Khan was appointed to Manor and Ra'mghir. ImaM Khan threw off his allegiance
in 1484 and was the founder of the 'ImaM Sha'hi dynasty of Berar. lie, was
the first of the great military commanders to declare his independence, but died in
the same year, and was succeeded by his eldest son, 'Alcu-d din 'Ima'd fchn'h.
f According to one account, Nizamu-1 Mulk Bhairi was the son of u Brahman
patwari or hereditary accountant of Patri in the Parbhuini district, and according
to another, he was the son of a Brahman of Vijayanagar. He was taken prisoner
while young, and brought up as a Mahomedan. He possessed great abilities and
became governor of Daulatabad province, but when that was divided in 1480,
he removed his seat of government to Juna'r.
J While the governors of provinces rebelled and the kingdom was dis-
membered, the BeChmani king gave himself up to pleasure and was a puppet in
the hands of his Turkish minister, Kcfaim Barid. Kutbu-1 Mulk, governor of
Golkonda, declared his independence in 1512, and was the founder of the Kutab
Sha'hi dynasty. The last of the Bahmani kings, Kalim Aula Shah, escaped from
Bidar and went to Bijapur in 1526. Amir Band assumed the style and title of
king, and was the founder of the BarM Sha'hi dynasty of Bcrnr.
[Aurwigabad
Nteton Sh&bl
Kings. , ,
NIZAM SHAHI KINGS OF AHMADNAGAR.
Ahmad swh. Malik Ahmad, or Ahmad Shdh as he was now called, was not
left unmolested when he declared his independence in 1489. The
B&hmani generals wore twice sent against him, and were defeated on
both occasions. A third attempt was made by Azmatti-1-Mulk with
18,000 men ; but Ahmad dexterously avoided the force, suddenly
appeared before Bidar, and carried away his female relatives who were
left in the Bahmani capital. Ahmad then rejoined his army, and on
the 28th May 1490 defeated Azmatu-1 Mulk at Bingar. The Bah-
mani army gave up molesting him, and Ahmad transferred his capi-
tal from Junar to a spot near Bingar which he called Ahmaduagar.*
The city commanded all the passes into Daulatabad and Kandesh ; and
after having established himself firmly, the new king determined to
extend his authority into the sub-province of Daulatabad, and even-
tually into Berar. Malik Waju, the Bahmani governor of Daulatabdd,
declared his independence in 1489, but his younger brother Malik
Ashruf deposed him and was now in possession of the fort. Ahmad
made several unsuccessful attempts to capture the place, and
decided on ravaging the district every year during the season of
harvest till it should be given up. The fort was invested in 1499>
when Mahmud Shah of Gujarat moved with a body of troops into
Krisim Fund, the minister of the Bahmani king, now utilised Ahmad Shefh
against Yusaf Adil Shdh of lUjapur. A powerful confederacy was formed, and
Yusaf first turned his attention towards B^h<(dur Khan Jilani, and defeated
him on the west. Yusaf then met the combined forces of Bidar and Ahmad-
nagar near Naldrug, and after a partial action, K[sim Barfd fled to Bidar, while
Ahmad returned to his capital, as he had no desire to enter on the war on his
own account. 'I he raja of Vijayanagar, who was the fourth confederate x wa g
defeated in 1493, and shortly afterwards died of his wounds. In 1495 Dastur
Dinari, the governor of Gnlbarga, declared his independence and was supported by
Ahmad Shah. Yusaf Adil SheCh allied himself to Kasim Barid, and Dastur
Dincdi was defeated. In 1497 Yusaf 's daughter was married at Gulbarga to
Ahmad Shah, son of Mahmud SheCh Bahmani ; when certain territorial arrange-
ments were made in which Ahmadnagar and Eerar participated. These probably
consisted in re-uniting some of the divisions so as to restore the old provinces.
Thus Berar was allowed to take Manor and Bamghir, Ahmadnagar to take
Daulatabad, and Bjapur to take Gulbarga.
Dirtriot] 159
Nizim BfeAb
Kings.
Kandesh, and Ahmad was forced to raise the siege. The latter how-
ever, made a sudden night attack on Mahmucl Shah at Sultanpur, and
having driven him back, returned and resumed the siege. Malik
Ashruf arranged to give up the fort to the king of Gujarat ; but many
of the besieged demurred, and were negotiating with Ahmad about
its surrender, when the governor died, and the keys of the fort were
handed over to Ahmad. Daulatabud with its large dependencies
added greatly to the king's power.* Ahmad died in 1508 and was
buried at Roza, to which he was much attached.
Burhan Shah, the son of the late king, was only seven years old
when he succeeded, and a council of regency was appointed under
Mokumal Khan. 'Imad Shah of Berar invaded the country in 1510,
and although 8,000 of the Ahmadnagar horse went over to him,
was successfully opposed by Khwaja Jahan, governor of Parainda.
The young king was himself present in a battle fought at Ranuri,
where 'Imad Shah was defeated.f Burh&n's relations claimed their
In 1502 Yusaf Adil Sha'h publicly adopted the Shiah creed, in consequence
of which another league was formed against him, consisting of the kings of
Ahmadnagar and Berar, with Kutbu-1 Mulk of Golkonda, and Amir Band, the
son and successor of Ka'sim Band at Bidar. Yusaf was too weak to encounter
them, and with 6,000 horse, ravaged the country up to Daulataba'd, and then
made his way to Ga'wa'l, the capital of his son-in-law 'Ima'd Sha'h. He was
advised to restore the Sunni faith, and to retire for a time to Kandesh. 'Ima'd
Sha'h created dissensions among the confederates, and Ahmad Shah and
Kutbu-1 Mulk departed to their respective capitals. Yusaf then came back to
Ga'wal, and having routed Amir Barid, returned in triumph to Dijapur. Yusaf
died in 1510, and was succeeded by his son Ismail Adil Sha'h, who was a minor?
and the queen-mother and Kuinal Kha'n were made regents. The latter restored
the Sunni faith and intrigued with Amir Barid, but was murdered at Bijapur by
a Turk named Yusaf. Amir Barid was besieging Gulbarga at the time, and
retreated to Bidar.
t In 1514 Amir Barid took Mahmud Hia'h Ba'hmani against Ismail 'Adil
Shah, and was assisted by the kings of Ahmadnagar, Berar, and Golkonda ; but
the confederates were defeated at Allapur near Bijapur, and Mdhmud Sha'h and
his son Ahmad were taken prisoners. Ismail treated them with great kindness
and gave his sister Bibi Masuti in marriage to Ahmad Sha'h. The wedding -
festivities were concluded with great rejoicings at Uulbarga, and 31 akmud Sha'h
was escorted to Bidar by 5,000 of Ismail's cavalry. The Ba'hmani king, weary
of his tutelage under Amir Barid, escaped the same year to the king of Berar,
who sent an army to reinstate him. Mahmud Sha'h however, did not like hi*
Chapter IV. igQ [Aurangabad
HISTORY.:.*
NizAm Ahfti
hereditary rights as patwdris or accountants of Patri, in the Par-
bhaini district ; but 'Imad Shah refused to recognise them, and
Mokumal KWn, the regent, forcibly took possession of the town.* In
1527 'Im6d Shah retook and fortified Patri, and although he called
in the assistance of the king of Kandesh, Burhan defeated the
forces sent against him, and personally drove out the garrison at
Patri.f The king of Gujarat next assisted 'Imad Shah, who offered
to hold Berar nominally under him ; and in 1'529 Burhan was
hard pressed by the combined forces of Gujarat, Kandesh, and Berar.t
Ismail assisted his brother-in-law with 6,000 horse and nearly half
a million of money, but Amir Barid intrigued with the men and
Burhan was defeated. Burhan had to acknowledge the supremacy
treatment by 'Jmad ShMi, and when the armies approached each other, went
over to Amir Barid. The minister kept him under greater surveillance. In 1516
Amir Barid marched against Khoda'wand Kha'n, who was defeated and killedat
Mahor. 'Ala'u-d din, the king of Berar, now appeared on the scene and retook
the place, but only to lose it in his turn to Burha'n, king of Ahmad nagar, who
ultimately captured both Mahor and Ramghir.
Mahmud Sha'h Ba'hmani died in 1518, and his son Ahmad Shall died two years
later. 'Ala'u-d din Sha'h was pext set up, but was deposed and put to death in
1522. His successor, Wali Aula Sha'h, was poisoned in 1524; and was followed by
Kalam Aula Sha'h, the last of the Ba'hinani kings. Kalam petitioned Babcr in
1526 to reinstate him, but the emperor was not in a position to be of any assist-
ance. He escaped the same year to his uncle Ismail at Bijapur, and as nothing was
done on his behalf, went to Ahmadnagar, where he passed the remainder of his life.
a Burhan was betrothed to Marya'm, the sister of the king of Bijapur, but
was impatient at the delay in surrendering Sholapur, which was to have been
given as her dowry. A quarrel ensued, and Burhdn, assisted by Amir Barid, was
defeated in a general engagement in 1523,
f It was seen that the grandfather of Ahmad, the founder of the Nizam
Shahi dynasty, was a Brahman of Pa'tri, and so far were his descendants from
being ashamed of their origin, that they considered it a point of honour to con-
tend with Berar for the possession of Patri, to which their Brahman ancestors
had been the hereditary accountants. Burhdn bestowed the town as an inaiu on
his Brahman relations; and their descendants still represent the accountants of Patri.
J In the preceding year (1528), Burhan, -assisted by Amir Barid, entered
on another war with Ismail 'Adil Shah, but the combined forces were thoroughly
defeated within 40 mil .-a of Bijapur, by Ismail's general, 'Asa'd Kha'n.
Ismail was much exasperated with Amir Barid, and proceeded against
him. A general action was fought near Bidar, and although the enemy was
reinforced by n innt indent from the kins f Clolknnda, Isnviil punel a coin-
District] 161 ChaptwBV.
BISTORT.
Niz&m Shahi
Kinga.
of the king of Gujarat, and in 1530, when he sent an embassy to con-
gratulate Bahddur Shdh on the conquest of Mdlwa, the latter
insisted that BurMn should do homage personally. The ambassador,
Shah Tahir, a religious man, saved Burhdn from this humiliation, by
preceding him with a Koran written by 'Ali ; and when the king of
Gujarat saw the sacred book, he descended and did homage to it.
Bahadur Shah further renounced all pretensions to the sovereignty of
the Dakhan. Burhan received much assistance from his Brahman
Peshwa or prime minister, Kawar Sin, in whom he reposed great
confidence. Kawar Sin was a brave soldier and a skilful administra-
tor, and reduced the Mahratta chiefs of the mountain tracts.*
In 1531 Burhdn was again involved in a quarrel with Ismail of
Bijapur, and suffered one of his greatest defeats near Naldrug. He
fled to Ahmadnagar, but a reconciliation followed, and Burhdn was
permitted to prosecute his designs against Berar, while Ismail was to
be unmolested in his hostility against the king of Golkonda for
having assisted Amir Barid at Bidar. f There was comparative
tranquillity till 1542, when Burhdn Shah and Amir Barid interfered
in a dispute between 'Asdd Khan and Ibrahim 'Adil Shah, and invaded
the Bijapur kingdom. Sholapur and Parainda were captured, and
plete victory and invested the fort. Amir Barid retired to Udghir, and called
in the king of Berar to mediate, but before anything could be definitely arranged,
Amir Barid was surprised and captured by 'Asrid Kh&n, Bidar surren-
dered, and through tlie good offices of 'Im&d Sh4h, Amir Barid was taken into
the service of the king of Bijapur. Amir Barid distinguished himself in an
^expedition into the Raichore PoeCb, and was permitted to return to Bidar, but was
busy with intrigues again, and soon set Ahmadnagar against Bijapur.
The Bijapur dynasty was the first to employ Mahrattas as soldiers, and was
imitated by Burhrfn, but not to the same extent. Those in the service were
chiefly infantry, and were employed in garrisoning the hill forts.
f Ismail invaded the territories of the king of Golkonda, and while
besieging Koilkonda, contracted a fever of which ho died in 1532. Malu, the
eldest son, succeeded under the regency of the queen-dowager, assisted by 'As4d
Kh^n ; but as he proved unfit to rule, was deposed, and his brother Ibrahim
was placed on the throne. The new king restored the Sunni faith, and was
partial to the Dakhanis and Abyssinians. In 1535 he mixed himself up with the
domestic affairs of the Vijayanagar State ; and in 1542 his minister, 'As4d Kh^n,
retired from the government.
Niz&m BhAht
Kings.
162 [Aurangabad
Bijapur was invested ; while Ibrfihim retired to Gulbarga and called
'Asad Khan to his assistance. The troops rallied round their king,
and Burhan Shah lost all that he had taken in the war, and
beat a disastrous retreat to Daulatabdd. In 1455 Burhan Sh&h
attacked Amir Barid.* Shortly afterwards he again invaded
Bijapur, and on his way to Gulbarga, was severely defeated
at Urchan on the Bhima by Ibrahim 'Adil Shah and
'Asad Khan. He renewed the campaign in tho following
year and redeemed his losses. Ibrahim was reduced to great
extremities, when the death of Amir Barid broke up the confederacy
and relieved him. In 1549 a still more formidable combination was
formed, and the Bijapur kingdom was invaded simultaneously by
Burhan Shah, Romraj of Vijayanagar, and the king of Golkonda.f
In 1553 Burhan Shah advanced once more, and besieged the 'Adil
Shahi capital, but fell ill and returned to Ahmadnagar, where he died
the same year. His son Husain Nizam Shah resumed hostilities,
and defeated tho king of Bijapur in a severe action at Sholapur.}
The desultory war was continued for some timo, till a formidable
invasion of the Ahmadnagar kingdom took place in 1558, and the
combined forces of 'AH 'Adil Shah and Ramraj overran the country.
The capital was invested, but on the approach of the monsoon the
invaders withdrew and separated at Naldrug. Before they retired,
Kandahar, Ausa, and other forts were taken ; but a reconciliation followed,
and Amir Band joined Burhan in a fresh attack on Bijapur. On this occasion
Burhin espoused the cause of 'Abdu-lla, the brother of Ibrdhim 'Adil Shdh, who
fled to Goa.
f Some concessions were made to Burha"n Sh4h and Ramra 1 j, by which they
were detached from the confederacy. . 'Asad Khdn then took the field against
the king of (Solkonda, who was defeated and pursued to his cipital. The Bijapur
general died the same year, and left a reputation in the Dakhan second only to "
that of Mahmud Ga'wan.
J Ibrahim 'Adil Shah became morose and cruel, and drove his general Saif
'Ainu-1 Mulk into rebellion. He was surrounded by troubles, but obtained a
temporary relief by paying an indemnity to RAmraj. Ibrahim died in 1557, and
was succeeded by his son 'All 'Adil Shah. The new king restored the
faith.
fcistriot] 163 Chapter IVY
HISTORY.
NizAra Shftbi
Husain ceded tho fort of Kalliani as the price of peace.* Husain Husain shi.
tried to retake Kalliani in 1562, and another war ensued.
The armies of the kings of Bijapur and Vijayanagar again besieged
Ahmadnagar, when the Sina river suddenly inundated its banks, and
25,000 men are said to have been swept away. A pestilence also
broke out and the siege was abandoned.! The successes of the
Hindus during both these invasions created a general feeling of
resentment among the Mahomed ana, and led to the famous
quadruple alliance, by which the kingdom of Vijayanagar was over-
thrown in the great battle of Talikota on the 25th January 1565.J
Husain Sluih returned to Ahmadnagar, and died the same year.
His son Murtaza ascended thu throne under the regency of tho queen-
mother, Khunza Sultana, assisted by her brothers. The king attained
Ins majority in 1569, and an arrangement was made by which 'All 'Adil
Shah annexed the southern provinces of Vijayauagar, and in return
assisted Murtaza to conquer Berar. The allied armies proceeded against
Husain was subjected to some humiliation by the rja of Vijayanagar, and
one of the conditions was, that the Berar general Jahangir Khan should be put
to death.
f The kings of Golkonda, Bidar, and Berar assisted Husain Shdh.
J The proposal to form a confederacy is said to have originated with the king
of Bijapur, the recent ally of Ra'mraj. 'Ali 'Adil Shah sent his minister Kishwar
Khan to(iolkonda, where his project was favourably received. Hueain Shah was
next sounded, and joined the confederacy with the utmost willingness. The
alliance was cemented by an interchange of marriages : - II usuinV daughter, the
afterwards famous CMnd Bibi, being given to 'AH 'Adil Shah, with tho fort of
Sholapur as her dowry ; and Huddia Sultana, the king of Bijapur's sister, being
married to Husain's son Murtaza. The king of Bidar also joined, and in December
1664 the armies assembled at Bijapur. Husain commanded tho centre at tho
battle of Talikota, and his grand p:irk of artillery, which contributed so much to
the day's success, was under Chulebi Rumi Khan, a Turk of great ability. 'Ali
Band Shah and Ibrahim Kutab Shah were on the left, while 'Ali Adil Sluh
commanded the right wing. Ilamrdj was defeated and slain, and the allies
advanced on Vijayanagar, which was plundered. The Hindu power in Southern
India was completely broken, and the capital was abandoned.
The mutual jealousies of the Mahomedan kings prevented any annexation of
the Vijayanagar territory, but on the death of Husain, the king of Bij'ipur
attempted to occupy the southern provinces, when the queen-dowager maintained
such a determined attitude that he was compelled to desist.
21 a
ChapterlT 164 [Aurangabad
Hlzton Shahl
KlugB,
shah Tufal Khdn ^ fcut not hi n g came O f the expedition, and the force* retired.*
Tufal Khan then entered the Ahmadnagar territories, and Murtaza
advanced and defeated him in 1572. He retired to Narnala and appealed
to the emperor Akbar, who issued a mandate that Berar should not be
molested; but Murtaza paid no attention to Akbar, and Tufal Khan was
defeated and put to death.f BurMn Imad Shah, who was taken
prisoner, died shortly afterwards, and Berar was annexed by Murtaza
Nizam Shah. The king of Kandesh made an ineffectual attempt to
secure the succession for a relative of the deceased king, and was
pursued to Burhanpur. There were some jealousies about the
annexations by 'Ali 'Adil Shah of the Vijayanagar territories, and
'Alau-d din Imad Shah was succeeded by Daria TnicCd Shah, and he by
Burhan I mid Shah. The lust was a child when he began to reign, and Tufal
Khan the minister, usurped the local power, and confined the king in the fort
of Narnala.
In 1570 a serious combination was formed against the Portuguese by the kings
of Bijupur and Ahmadnagar, assisted by the Zamorin of Calicut. 'Ali 'Adil Shah
invested Goa, while Choule was attacked by the king of Ahmadnagar. Both the
expeditions failed.
f Akbar affected to be much mortified by the action of Murtaza, and it is
interesting to note the progress of his arms towards the south. In 1562 Ma'lwa
was conquered by Adam Khan, and its ruler Baz Bah&dur, fled to Burhanpur.
The emperor's preceptor, Pir Mahomed Khan, was sent after him, and was defeated
and slain. Ma'lwa was then reconquered by Abdu-lla Kha'n Uzbek ; but he in
his turn rebelled and fled before the emperor to Gujarat. Akbar made a tour
through Ma'lwa in 1567, and at Mandu received the submission of Miran Mubarak
Shah, the king of Kandesh. He now turned his attention to Gujara't, where
the ruling king, Muzafar Sha'h, was a minor. The regent, Etima'd Kha'n, allotted
estates to the five sons of Mahomed Sulta'n Mirza', the cousins of Akbar who nad
fled before the emperor from Ma'lwa ; but they combined and defeated the king's
troopa, and Etima'd Kha'n invited Akbar to occupy Gujara't. Akbar marched into the
country in 1572, and Muzafar Sha'h abdicated the throne. The rebellious nobles
fled to Ahmadnagar and Daulatiba'd, and Gulrukh Begam, the daughter of prince
Kamran and wife of Ibra'him Husain Mirza', with her son Muzafar Kha'n Mirza",
followed them. All the Mirza's were defeated and fled to the Dakhan, while the
emperor returned to Agra. During Akbar's absence, the insurgents rallied, but Ma-
homed Husain MirzA* was defeated, and joined Ikhtiyaru-1 Mulk, the most noted of
the rebellious nobles at Ahmadnagar. Kha"n-i-Azam, the governor of Gujara't,
attacked them at Ahmadnagar, and after some fighting, the insurgents contrived to
enter Gujarat. They were followed by Kha"n-i-Azam, and the emperor also arrived
in 1574. The insurgents were defeated, and Ikhtiyaru-1 Mulk was taken and be-
headed. See Tabak4t-i-Akbari of Niza*mu-d din Ahmad Bakhshi.
toistriot] 165
Niz&m ShAhi
Kings.
Murtaza's minister, Chanjis Khan, advised that Bidaf should be taken, w*** H***.
The enemies of the minister represented that he had designs of
his own against Berar, and Chanjis Khan was poisoned.* Sabbat
Khan was appointed minister, and carried on the government ably
for many years ; tut in a moment of anger the king imprisoned him,
and the state fell into confusion.! Mirza Khan, one of the chief
nobles, brought oiit prince Miran Husain, who was confined at Dau-
latabrfd. In the mean time tho king released RaUbat Khan, but it
was too late, and Miran Husain, having surprised Ahmadnagar,
suffocated his father in a hot bath in 1586. Murtaza's remains wero
interred at Koza, and were afterwards transferred to Kcrbola.
The new king, Miran Husain, made Mirza Khan his minister, and Miran nuia.
gave himself up to excesses of all kinds. Mirza Khun imprisoned
him in 1588, and raised his cousin Ismail to the thronc.J The I8mail *
Dakhanis and Abyssinians under Jumrfl Khan revolted, and the
deposed king was put to death. Mirza Khun was also executed, and
After the death of Chanjis Khan, Burhan the brother of Mnrtaza, rebelled
and fled to Bidar. He was pursued, and a fierce struggle went on near Kandahar.
It would appear that Burhan was captured, but he escaped from prison and fled
to Bijapur, arid then made his way to the court of the emperor Akbar.
f 'Ali 'Adil Shah was assassinated in 1579, and was succeeded by his nephew
Ibrahim. Chand Bibi, tho queen-dowager, was appointed regent, with Kamil Khn
for minister. Tho latter intrigued and was put to death by Kishwar Khan, who
Biicceeded to the vacant post ; but the new minister was even worse than Kamil
Khan and confined Chand Bibi in Sattara. The Dakhanis and Abyssinians re-
belled, and Kishwar Khan fled and was subsequently murdered. Chand Bibi was
released ; but there were constant feuds in Bijapur, and the kings of Ahmadnagar
and Golkonda, taking advantage of them, invaded the country. The dissensions
continued, and the capital would have fallen, had not Saiad Abdu-1 Husan, an able
man, been appointed minister, when the troops rallied. Tho invaders retired, and
Dilawar Khdn pursued the forces of the king of Golkonda up to his capital. In
1584 the king's sister Khodija Sultana was betrothed to Murtaza's son, and Chand
Bibi accompanied the bride to Ahmadnagar. The latter never again re-
turned to Bijapur. Another war nearly followed with Ahmadnagar, when at Shah-
drug Ibrtlhim married Mallika Jahan, the daughter of the king of Golkonda. In
1587 the king attained his majority, and the regent, Dilawar Khan, fled to
Ahmadnagar.
J Ismail was confined at the time at Lohgarh near Daulattbtd, with his other
brothers, the sons of Burh4n.
[Autangabad
NizAm ShAhi
Jumal KhsTn became minister. Burh&n, the brother of Murtaza Shdb,
was considered to have the best claim to the throne ; and Akbar, only
too anxious for a pretext to interfere, offered to assist him.* Rdja
'All Khan was sent on this service, and the king of Bijapur alao
espoused Burhan's cause. Salabat Khan likewise declared for him in
Berar, and was joined by one of Burhdu's sons ; but the forces were
defeated by Jumal Khan, who then turned round and routed the Bija-
pur army.f Burhun himself entered Berar and was joined by several
nobles ; while raja 'AH Khan marched on in advance and attacked
Jumal Khan, who was defeated and slain. Alunadnagar soon fell,
. aud Burhan deposed his son Ismail, and ascended the throne in 1591.
It was in. this year that the emperor Akbar despatched ambassadors
to the four kings of the Dakhan, with a demand to acknowledge his
AR early as 1574, Akbar tried to meddle in tho affairs of Ihe kings of
the Dakhan, and sent Mir Muhsin Hizwi as his envoy to thorn.
In 1578 Muzafar Hua-rin, the son of (-Julrukh Begum, left the vicinity of
Dauktabdd and raised a revolt in Gujarat, but was defeated and taken prisoner.
Jn the same yoar Hakim 'Ainu-1-Mulk was sent on a mission to the king of
Bijapur ; and another envoy was deputed in 1580, while Peshrau Khan was sent to
Ahmaduagar. In 1581 Amir Fathu-lla, one of the Saiads of Shiraz, arrived in
Akbar*fl camp from Ibrahim A'dil Shah, and was retained in tho emperor's service.
It was also in this year that Burba 1 n came to Kutbu-d-din, the governor of Malwa,
and then waited on the emperor. In 1585 Mir Murtiza and Khudaw.md Kha"n,
two rebel nobles of Berar, who Ivid been defeated by the minister, Salabat Khan,
proceeded to the emperor, and were promised assistance. Khan 'Azam Mirza
Koka was accordingly directed to march into Berar, but dissensions arose, and
Amir Fathu-lla Shirazi retired before raja 'Ali Khan of Kandesh. Ellichpur was
plundered by 'Azam Khan the governor of Malwa, and raja 'Ali Khan and the
combined forces of Ahmadnagar and Berar advanced to give battle, but Ehan
'Azam retreated to Gujarat. Raja 'Ali Khan was afterwards subdued, and joined
BurhcCn in his attempts on Ahmadnagar. See Akbar Kama of Shaikh Abu-1 Fazl.
f Sal&bat Khdn retired to Ahmadnagar after his defeat ; but did not long
survive, and a splendid monument was erected to his memory. The account
of Burhan's attempts on Ahmadnagar, as givou in the text, is from 'Abu-1
Fazl. According to another version, Burhan declined Akbar's assistance, and
stationed himself on the frontier of the Dakhan. Uo made several desultory
attacks, which were unsuccessful ; and Jumal Kh Sn turned towards the Bija-
pur forces and exacted a heavy indemnity before he allowed them to retreat.
Ibrahim 'Adil Shah arrived afterwards in person, and Jumal Khin was defeated
and slain ; while Burhin, advancing again from the north, entered Ahmadnagar
and defeated his son in 1591.
District] 167
Nizirn 8h*hi
Kings.
supremacy ; but they all evaded compliance, and the ambassadors Borhin swh *
returned in 1593.* One of the first acts of Burhdn Sbdh on becoming
king was to assist Dil&war Khan the retired regent of Bijapur,
against Ibrahim 'Adil Shall ; and in 1593 he supported prince Ismail,
who had rebelled against the king of Bijapur. f Burhdn died
during the campaign in 1594, and his son Ibrahim succeeded him. Ibrahim Sh*h.
The young king maintained the war, and was killed the same year
in a severe general action about 40 miles from Ahmadnagar. Mian
Manju the minister, released a boy named Ahmad, who was confined
at Daulatab&d, and proclaimed him king. Ahmad was supposed to Ahmad.
be of royal descent, but this was disputed by Yokhlas Klidn and other
Abyssinians, and Mian Manju in desperation, invitod prince Murad
from Gnjarat4 The latter marched into Mahva to join the force that
had already been assembled under Mirza Khan, who was now made
Khan Khanan ; but there were disagreements among the commanders,
Mfr Mahomed Aiuin was sent to Bijapur, and Khwaja Aminu-d-din to
Ahmadnagar. According to 'Abu-1 Fazl, his brother Shaikh Faizi the poet, was
also sent as an envoy, first to raja 'Ali Khan, who h-id raised Burha'n to the
throne, and then to Burhcfn himself ; but the latter proved ungrateful, and the
emperor resolved to invade the Diktrm.
fDilawir Khin WAS in luce 1 to return to Bijapur, and was blinded and
imprisoned at SitU'ra, whore he died*
In 1592 Burhdn renewed the attack on Choule ; but this expedition was even
more disastrous than the previous one, and the commander Furhtfd h hin and all
his family were taken prisoners by the Portuguese.
In the rebellion of 1593, the king of Bijapur sent 'Ainu-1 Mulk against his
brother prince Ismail. 'Ainu-1-Mulk however, joined the insurgents, and was
killed in an engagement, while the prince was taken and executed.
After Burhdn died, Yekhlas Khan tried to raise his eldest son, the dethroned
Ismail, but the attempt failed.
J Yekhlas Khdn proclaimed a boy named Moti as king. There were two more
candidates, Shlh 'Ali, the son of Burha'n Nizam Sh<Ch I., who was supported by
Nihang Khin, another powerful Abyssinian chief ; and Bahidur, the infant son of
the late king.
Akbar appointed prince Murid governor of M41wa in 1582. In the following
year the prince was also made governor of Gujardt ; and the former governor,
Mirza Khan, was despatched with an army under prince Daniyal for the invasion of
the Dakhan. Owing to disputes prince Daniyal was recalled ; and the command
devolved on Mirza Kh&n, who cantoned in Mftlwa, intending to invade the Dakhan
after the rains were over.
Chapter IV.
HISTORY.
NizAm Sh&hi
Kings.
Ahmad,
168
[Aurangabad
BAhAdnr.
and the co-operation WAS hot cordial. Raja 'Ali Khdn joined
them at Mandu, and the tittited ai*my advanced on Ahmadnagar.
Mian Manju defeated Yekhlas Khan and the other malcontents, and
regretted having called in the Moghals, but it was too late, and
taking the boy Ahmad with him, left for Bijapur, to procure
assistance from Ibrahim ' Adil Shah, Yekhlas Khun, after his defeat,
took Moti to Paitan on the GixUvari, where he was attacked and
defeated by the Moghals. Nihang Khan however, fought his way
to Ahmadnagar, but Shah 'Ali and his other supporters were cut off
and perished. Ahmadnagar was invested by the Moghals in Novem-
ber 1595, and was gallantly defended by Chnd Bibi. The king of
Bijapur sent 25,000 men under Sohil Khan for its relief; and at
Naldrug, Sohil Khan was joined by the remains of Yekhlas Khan's force,
together with a contingent of 6,000 men from the king of Golkonda,
The besiegers failed in several desperate assaults, but the relieving
force lingered, and the queen did not know when she might expect
them. She consequently accepted the terms offered by the besiegers;
which involved the cession of Berar ; and prince Murd proceeded at
once to occupy that province.
The reinforcements arrived three days later, and the infant Bahadur,
whose claim was favoured by the queen-dowager, was placed on
tho throne under her guardianship.* Chaud Bibi appointed Mahomed
Khdn, minister ; but he proved treacherous, and made overtures
to the Khan Khanan, offering to surrender tho whole Nizam Shahi
kingdom to tho imperial troops. The traitor was seized ; and
Sohil Khan, who was returning to Bijapur, was ordered back to
Ahmadnagar. In the mean time the Khan Khanan was taking pos-
session of districts that were not included in the cession of Berar,
and tho Bijapur general was ordered against him. f The Khn
Khanan and Mirza Shah Rukh left prince Murad's camp at Sltfk-
* Ahmad resigned all pretensions to the throne, and was provided for in
Bijapur.
f The name of the Khan Khlnan was Mirza 'Abdu-r Rahim. He was the son
of Bairam Khan, tho guardian of Akbar.
District.] 169 cmaptar ***
HISTORY. *
Niz&m ShAM
Kings,
pur in Berar, and near Sonlpat or Supa on tie Godivari, about
twelve kos from Ftftri, encountered the combined forces of Bijapur^
Ahmadnagar, and Golkonda under Sohil Khn.* A great battle
was fought about the end of December 1596, in which rja 'Ali
Khn was killed. The Moghals remained victors, bub were too
weak to pursue ; and the Khn KMnan and Mirza Shh Bukh re-
turned to !3hhpur. There were frequent disputes after this among
the imperial commanders, and the KMn Khanan was recalled in 1597.
Prince Mur&l reduced Narnla, Gawalgarh, and other hill forts in
Berar ; and in 1598 Lohgarh near Daulatabad was invested, and after
a siege of one month, was taken by Mirza 'Ali Beg Akbar Shhi.
Kherla arid Ntfsik followed ; and prince Murd also married a daughter
of Bahadur Khan, the successor of rdja 'AH Khan of Kaiidesh
Prince Murad was much given to dissipation, and 'Abu-1 Fazl was
sen tto bring him to court. The prince however, died suddenly on the
very day that 'Abu-1 Fazl arrived at the Moghal camp near DihbarS, on
tho Purta, twenty kos from Daulatdbad.f The Moghal commander!
urged a retreat, but 'Abu-1 Fazl refused to listen to them. Tho
emperor also sent prince Daniyal and the Khan Khanan with a fresh
body of troops into the Dakhan, while he himself followed by easy
stages. The affairs at Ahmadnagar were in a state of confusion,
and Chand Bibi's authority was resisted by Nihang Khan, who suc-
ceeded Mahomed Khan as minister. An ineffectual attempt was
made to check the advance of the Moghals, and then Nihang
Khan fled to Junar, while Ahmadnagar was invested a second time
in A.D. 1600. The brave Chnd Bibi again defended the place,
but was murdered by her own troops ; and after a siege of four
According to 'Abu-1 Fazl, the relieving force disapproved of the treaty which
ChcCnd Bibi had made with the Moghals, and a revolution followed in which she
lost all power. The combined forces of the Dakhan then marched towards Berar
to expel the Moghals. A battle was fought twelve kos from P^tri, which may be
said to have been drawn.
f The historian was raised to the rank of commander of two thousand five
hundred, and on his arrival at Burh&npur, observed the apathy of B&ha(dur Khin
in the imperial cause.
Chapter IV. 170 [Aurangabad
HISTORY.
NizAtn 8hahi
months and four days, the place was captured by assault by prince
Daniyal and Hirza Yusaf Khin.* The young king Bahadur, and all
the members of his family, were taken to the emperor at Asirgarh,
and were sent into confinement to Gwalior. A severe scarcity fol-
lowed the capture of the Nizm Shahi capital, and the imperial army
suffered greatly.
Murtaza The insurgents were still in the field and raised Murtaza, the son
of Sh&i 'Ali, to the throne. An Abyssinian named Malik Ambar, f
was made regent ; and the new king was first kept at 'Ausa and
Chand Bibi was opposed by a number of Abyssinians and Dakhanis, and as
she had no confidence in them, she expressed an opinion that the garrison should
come to terms with the Moghals, and that the young king should be carried to
Juna'r This was communicated to the garrison by a eunuch named Hamid KhAn ;
and the bravo queen was murdered in her palace by her own troops, who fancied
that she meditated treachery, and that she was about to surrender the fort. She is
the heroine of the romance, published by Col. Meadows Taylor, entitled " A Noble
Queen."
While the siege of Ahmadnagar was progressing, the emporor arrived at
MAlwa, and sent Shaikh Farid Bokhari against BahAdur KhAn of Kandesh. Shaikh
Farid laid siege to Asirgarh, which was defended by Sadat Khan, the son-in-law of
the late raja 'Ali Khan; and during the progress of operations, 'Abu-1 Fazl passed
on to the imperial camp with the valuables of the late king, and the historian's
brother Shaikh 'Abu-1 Birakat joined the besieging force. The emperor also
arrived at Asirgarh and personally superintended the siege.
The foregoing account is derived from the works of 'Abu-1 Fazl, Faizi Sirhindi,
and Khaki ShirAzi. According toTalboys Wheeler, 'Abu-1 Fazl pressed on and be-
sieged Ahmadnagar, while prince Daniyal was detained by Bahadur KhAn at Bur-
hanpur. When the emperor arrived in the Dakh-in, Brftofdur retired to Asirgarh ;
and 'Abu-1 Fazl was ordered to the imperial camp, while prince Daniyal was sent
to take charge of the operations against Ahmadnagar. The same writer states
that ChAnd Bibi did intrigue, and offered to surrender the fortress to 'Abu-1 Fazl
if he would promise to punish her enemies.
f At the time of Malik Ambar's accession to power, the kingdom was divided
into two factions, headed by Hindu and Abyssinian noblemen. The latter are
said to have been the offspring of the Abyssinian wives of some of the Nizam
ShAhi kings, several of whom had espoused women from that part of Africa.
Ferishta speaks of Malik Ambar, as one "who had risen from the condition of a
elave to great influence." He divided the kingdom with MicCn RAju, a Dakhani
chief, who led the Hindu faction in the state. The latter took possession of all
the territory north of Ahmadnagar to within twelve miles of the capital ;
and Malik Ambar ruled from the Kutab ShAhi frontier to within eight miles of
Ahmadnagar and four miles of DaulatAbAd.
171 Chapter TV,
171 HISTORY.
Murtaza
ShAli II.
then taken to Parainda. Ahmadnagar was in the possession
of the Moghals ; and the Khfo Khanan proceeded to the
imperial camp, and took possession of Asirgarh, which had just sur-
rendered after a siege of six months.* The emperor started for Agra
in 1602, and ordered the Khan Khanan to return to Ahmadnagar.
Abu-1 Pazl was marching for Nasik, but held back and joined tho
Khan KMnan atBorangaon. An attack on Murtaza Nizam Shrfh
II. was meditated, when intimation was received that Ibrahim 'Adil
Shah was marching on Ahmudnagar. The Khan Khanan ad-
vanced to Jalna in order to watch tho Bijapur army, and also to
prevent a junction between Malik Ambar and Mi^n Raju. 'Abu-1 Fazl Maine Ambar.
crossed the Godavari and took the strong fort of Kailna, when he
heard that 'AH Murdan Khn, the commander of tho imperial troops
in Telingana, had been defeated and taken prisoner. He at
once detached a force under his son against Malik Ambar at
Ttfand&r, where the latter was afterwards defeated by Mirza
Irich, the son of tho Khan Khanan. t A sort of compromise
The king of Bijapur sent an embassy to the emperor at Asirgarh in 1602
with overtures of alliance. Ibrahim 'Adil Shah's daughter was to bo given in
marriage to prince Daniyal ; and a secret treaty is said to have been executed, by
which Bijapur was to be unmolested, while the emperor was free to carry out his
designs against Ahmadnagar. Mir Jamrfln-d din ilusain was sent to Bijapur
to bring the promised bride, and tho emperor was resolved on thoroughly con-
quering the Dakhan, when his eldest son prince Selim, whom he left as his vice-
gerent at Agra, broke out in revolt. The emperor was forced to return, but bo-
fore doing so, he made prince Daniyal viceroy of Bcrar, Karidesh, Mahva, and
Gujardt. 'Abu-1 Fazl was raised to the rank of commander of fuur thousand,
and appointed governor of Kandesh ; while the general conquest of the Dakhan
was entrusted to the Khan Khanan, who was sent to Ahmadnagar.
f In 1602 Malik Ambar attacked Malik Bar id at Bidar, and after exacting a
heavy tribute, matched into the Kiitab Sh^hi territories, where he obtained some
successes. He overcame the Moghal army that was sent against him, and be-
sieged Mir Murtaza at Ptri. When the Kh4n Khinan arrived at Jalna, Malik
Ambar raised the siege, and strengthened himself at Nander. Malik Ambar
was further reinforced by 2,000 horse under Farhid, but was defeated by
Mirza Inch.
After the emperor returned to Agra, prince Selim submitted and was forgiven ;
and 'Abu-1 Fazl was called to court. 'Abu-1 Fazl gave the command of the arrnv
to his son Abdu-r Rahman, and on his way to Agra was murdered near Gwalior, by
22 a
172 [Aurangabad
Malik Ambar.
was effected, and theMoghals assisted Malik Ambar against his rival
Mitfn Baju, who was defeated and taken prisoner in 1603. Murtaza
was removed to Jun&r, and Malik Ambar proclaimed himself
minister-in -chief of the kingdom and viceroy of Daulatabad. A
year or so after the occurrence of these events, Malik Ambar
founded the city of Khirki, which became so historically famous under
its present name of Aurangabdd, Ho established his capital here
and erected a number of handsome palaces, mosques, and public
buildings. The minister then regulated the country, and levied large
armies. In his subsequent resistance to the encroachments of the
Moghals, Malik Ambar availed himself largely of the services of
Mahratta chiefs, whose power, it may be said, he was the first to
develope, and it was under his banner that fihahji, the father of Sivaji,
laid the foundation of Mahratta greatness. But it was no less as a
statesman than as a general that Malik Ambar stands out prominent-
ly in the history of the district, and the Revenue Settlement which
he perfected has celebrated his name as the Todar Mall of the Dakhan.
Malik Ambar turned his attention to the recovery of the capital of
the Nizam Shahi kingdom. Akbar, whoso troops had captured
Ahmadnagar, was dead (1605), and had been succeeded by his son
rja Bar Sing Dev, at the instigation of prince Selim. 'Abu-l Fazl was eminent
as a general, a statesman, and a historian, and the emperor treated him as an
intimate friend, and was greatly affected by his loss.
The march of the king of Bijapur on Ahmadnag:ir was in direct violation of
his recent treaty with the emperor, and many of the stipulations were also un-
fulfilled. In 1603, the Khan Khanun and prince Daniyal were ordered to pro-
ceed against him ; hut as the prince way ill, Inayatu-lla was sent in his stead.
The emperor further deputed 'Asad Beg, the servant of the late 'Abu-l Fazl, to
bring the king of Bijapur's daughter, as she had been promised in marriage to
prince Daniyul. Another envoy, Mir/a harfu-d din, had already induced Ibrahim
'Add Shdh to submit ; and Mirza Irich took charge of the tribute, and started
with princess Begam Sultana for Ahmadrmgar. The historian Ferishta accom-
panied the princess on the part of the king of Bijapur, and was present at the
celebration of her marriage in 1604 with prince Daniyal at Mungi Paitan. He
attended them as far as Burhrfnpur, and then returned to Ibrahim 'Adtt Sblh, by
whom he was sent on a mission to Jahanglr. Prince Daniyal was as intemperate
in his habits as his brother Murdd, and died in 1605. Akbar died the same year,
-and was succeeded by prince Selim under the title of Jahingir.
District.] 173 Chapter IV*
HISTORY.
Malik Ambar..
Jahfingir, when Malik Ambar struck the first blow for the reposses-
sion of the city. The opportunity was the more favourable, as Jahtfn-
gir's attention was occupied in suppressing the rebellion created by
his son Khusru. In 16:98 Malik Ambar revolted, and laid siege to
Ahmadnagar.* Raja Man Sing, one of the imperial generals,
made preparations to assist the Khan Khanan in suppressing the
disturbance. Prince Parwaz, the emperor's son, also arrived at Burhtfn-
pur the following year ; but the Khan Khanan did not support him
heartily, and was suspected of being in collusion with the
enemy. The Moghal army entered the Bal^ghat, and was defeated
by Malik Ambar in 1610. A hurried peace was entered into, and
the Moghals retreated ; but the siege of Ahmadnagar still continued,
and when Khwaja Beg Mirza, the commandant, heard of the return of
the relieving army, he was forced to capitulate. Khwdja Beg Mirza
was allowed to retire with his men to Burhanpur. iu 1611 the Khan
Khanan was superseded by Khan Jahan Lodi; and in the following year
the Moghals advanced in two columns. 'Abdu-lla Khan with a force
from Gujarat proceeded by N&sik, and the other column under Khan
Jahan Lodi and raja Man Sing marched through Berar. 'Abdu-lla
crossed the ghats and approached Daulatabad, before he was aware of
the proximity of the main body of the army. Malik Ambar had
avoided a general engagement, but sorely harassed 'Abdu-lla with
his light Mahratta cavalry ; and as the Moghal commander found his
difficulties increase, he attempted to retreat, when the main body of
the enemy came up. 'Ali Murdan Khan was defeated and taken
prisoner, and the retreat was converted into a disgraceful flight.
Khn Jahan Lcdi and rja Mn Sing, seeing the turn of events,
retired with the other column to prince Parwaz at Burlmnpur. The
Khan Khnan was ordered hack to the Dakhan in 1513, aud succeed-
ed in creating disaffection in Malik Ambar's army. The Mahrattas
deserted Malik Ambar, and many of his own oflicors went over to,
From the time of its conquest by prince Daniyal, Ahmadnagar had been
under Khwija Beg Mirza Safftwi, a relation of Sh^h Tahmasp. See Wakiat-i
Jahfingiri.
Chapter iv. 174 [Aurangabad
HISTORY.
Malik Ambar,
Shahsawar Khn, who advanced with the imperial army to BalWrpur
in 1615. Malik Ambar was assisted by the kings of Bijapur and
Golkonda ; but in a general engagement, his army was completely de-
feated and was pursued from Fathpur to Khirki. Prince Parwaz wa&
superseded by prince Khar ram the following year ; and the emperor
himself arrived at Mandu in 1617. The kings of Bijapur and Golkonda
had grown jealous of the Abyssinian, and deserted his cause ; in con-
sequence of which Malik Ambar was defeated by prince Kharram^
and was forced to relinquish Ahmadnagar. Ibraham 'Adil Shah
rendered active assistance to the Moghals, and the previous conquests
of the empire were re-established.*
The Dakhan was tolerably quiet till 1620, when Malik Ambar
suddenly descended the Balaghat with 60,000 horse, and having
defeated the imperial troops, pursued them as far as Mandu. He
returned to BalMrpur, and after a short stay, advanced and laid
siege to BurMnpur. Shah Jahn was sent back to restore order in
the Dakhan ; and in 1621, his advanced guard pursued the enemy
from Mandu to Burhnpur. The latter city had now been invested
for more than a year, but on the appearance of Shah Jahn the siege
was raised. Ahmadnagar had also been besieged, and the prince
followed up the enemy to Khirki, which he plundered. Malik Ambar
placed Murtaza Nizam Shah II. in the fort of Daulatabd, and
adopted his usual plan of harassing the Moghals. Shfih Jah&i
moved on to Paitan in order to relieve Ahmadnagar ; but there was a
want of provisions in the imperial camp, and he gladly closed with
an offer for peace which was made by Malik Ambar. The prince sent
a reinforcement and some treasure to Khanjar Khn, the commandant
of Ahmadnagar, and returned with his army to Burhanpur.f
Prince Khurrum returned to Mandu and was warmly welcomed by the em-
peror, lie received the title of Shah Julian, and accompanied Jahdngir to
Gnjar&t, which was added to his viceroyalty of the Dakhan.
f Prince Kliusru went with Shah Jahan to the Dakhan and died at BurMnpur
in 16*22. In the same year Shah Jahan was ordered on a campaign against the
Persians who had captured Kandahar. The prince saw that his enemies at court
ITS
Malik Amba&v
In 1524 Shah Jahan rebelled, and passing through Teling&na
**"
and Orissa, advanced on Allahabad. Prince P&rwaz and Mahrfbat
Khan commanded the imperial troops in the Dakhan. The former
marched against Shah Jahun, while Mahabat Khan remained at
Bijapur to receive Mulla Mahomed Lari and 'AH Slier, the respec-
tive envoys of Ibrahim 'Adil Shah and Malik Ainbar. The
Abyssinian wanted to secure the assistance of the Moghals in a war
against Ibrahim 'Adil Shah, but as he stipulated that the
government of the Dakhan should be entrusted to him, Mah&bat
Khan sided with the king of Bijapur. In return for this alliance,
Ibrahim 'Adil Shah despatched a contingent of 5,000 troops to
accompany MaMbat Khan, who followed prince Parwaz to Allahabad.
Another contingent of 5,000 men was sent to join a Moghal force
under Lashkar KMn at BurMnpur, intended for a campaign against
Malik Ambar. Lashkar Khan entered the B&lughat ; and Malik
Ambar sent his wives and children to Daulatabad, and takino*
' C5
Murtaza with him, left Khirki for Kandahar. He then levied
contributions on the Kutab Shahi territories, plundered Bidar, and
advanced and laid siege to Bijapur. The 'Adil Shahi capital had
been denuded of its best troops, and an emergent requisition was
sent to Lashkar Kha-n, to march to the relief of the city. Malik Ambar
only wished to got him out of the way in order to ruin him. He rebelled, and
the Khan Khanan and other ^nobles of the Dakhan declared for him. Shah
Julian marched towards Agra in 1623, and was defeated by prince Parwaz and
Mahabat Khdn. He was forgiven and arrived at Mandu ; but within a few
months he broke out again. The Khdn Kh&nan deserted him, and Shdh Jahan
retired to Burhanpur and Asfrgarh, followed by prince Pdrwaz and Mahdbat
Khan. Shah Jahdn's own officers began to desert, and Malik Ambar and the
kings of Bijapur and Golkonda refused him any assistance. He passed through
Telingana, and having ravaged Behar and Bengal, advanced on Allahabad. Prince
Parwaz and Mahdbat Khdri were sent for, and Shah Jahdn was defeated in 1624.
Shdh Jahdn returned once more to the Dakhan, and this time was assisted by
Malik Ambar. Burhdnpur was besieged, but was relieved by prince Pdrwaz and
Mahdbat Khdn, and Shdh Jahdn retired to the Bdldghdt. He was taken ill
jn 1625 and begged to be forgiven. Asfrgarh and the other forts were surren-
dered, and his two sons Dara and Aurangzib were sent as hostages to court.
Shdh Jahdn was permitted to retire to Ndsik, and the Bdldghdt was conferred on
him as a jd^ir.
Chapter IV. 176 [Aurangabad
HlSTOBY. ' V
Malik Ambar.
requested to be allowed to settle his differences with the kingdoms
of Bijapur and Golkonda, but as Lashkar Khan continued to
advance, ho left Bijapur and suddenly attacked and defeated the
Moghals five kos from Ahmadnagar. Lashkar KWn and other
officers were taten prisoners and sent to Daulatabad. Malik Ambar
left a force to besiege Ahmadnagar and returned to Bijapur, which
he again invested. He also captured Sholapur with the guns from
Daulatabad, and occupied all the Bijapur territory up to the fron-
tiers of the imperial dominions in the Bdlaghat. In 1425 Shah Jaha"n
returned to the Dakhan, and Malik Ambar sent a force to his as-
sistance under Yusaf Habshi. Burhanpur was invested, and three
desperate assaults were made, but the commandant held out bravely
till it was relieved by prince Parwaz and Mahabat Khun. This ter-
minated Malik Ambar's last campaign against the Moghals. Ho died
in 1626, in his eightieth year ; and his remains were interred under
a splendid dome which he had erected at Roza. Fateh Khan his
eldest son, succeeded as regent; but Murtaza deprived him of
authority and confined him in the fort of Khiber, near Ahmadnagar.
He escaped and rebelled, but was taken and confined this time in
Daulatabad.
Mahabat Khan was recalled from the command of the army in the Da-
khan, and was succeeded by Khan Jahan Lodi.* Prince Parwaz died
the same year at Burhanpur; and the new commander became also vice-
roy of the Dakhau. As Murtaza was showing signs of hostility, the vice-
roy left Lashkar Khan in charge of Burhanpur, and marched on
Khirki. The king was in Daulatabad, and Hamid Khan, an Abyssi-
This was due to court intrigues ; and Mahdbat Khin seized Jahangir as
the latter was crossing the Jhelum on his way to Kabul. The emperor afterwards
escaped, and Mahibat Khn was forgiven and sent against Shah Jahin, who
had entered Ajmir. The fortunes of Shah Jahdn were very low, and he in-
tended proceeding to Persia, when the news of the death of prince Pdrwaz
made him alter his plans and return to the Dakhan. Mah&bat Khan also
arrived and became reconciled to the prince. Jahdngfr died in 1627, and Shah
Jahin started for Agra, where he overcame his enemies, and succeeded as
emperor in 1625.
District.] 177
Murtaza 8Mb
IL
nian, was made commander-in-chief, and was entrusted with the
management of the State. Hamid Kh^n bribed Khan Jahan, and all
the Moghal conquests in the Balaghat as far as Ahmadnagar, were
restored to MurUza Nizam Shah, Sipahdar Khan the commandant
of Ahmadnagar however, refused to surrender his fortress without a
royal farman ; but the other commandants gave up theirs and re-
turned to Burh&ipur,*
Shah Jahn succeeded his father in 1628 ; and in the following year
Khrfn Jahan Lodi rebelled. Mahabat Khan was appointed viceroy ;
and as there were apprehensions of a general confederacy in the
Daklian, the emperor arrived at Burhdnpur with a very large
army, and personally directed the general policy of the campaign.
Khan Jahan Lodi was in the neighbourhood of Bhir, and an advance
was made in three columns. Khwaja 'Abu-1 Hasan marched by
Nusik, and was afterwards joined by Sher Khan, subadar of Gujarat, f
'Azam Khan was sent through the Nizam Shahi country against
Mukarrab Khan and other rebels, who were cantoned at Jalna for the
rains; but the insurgents retreated to Patri, and ascending the Bulaghat,
c See Ikbal-Nrfma-i Jahdngiri of Mu'tamad Khan ; also Badshah Nama of
Abdu-1 Hamid Lahori. Khan Jahan made friends with the local Mahratta
authorities, and probably tried to establish an independent dynasty of his own.
On the death of Jahangir, he declined to accompany Shah Jahrfn to Agra, and
that prince, avoiding his district, proceeded by way of Gujarat. The viceroy
tried to get possession of Malwa, but submitted to the new emperor, and was
confirmed in the viceroyalty of the Dakhan. When his treaty with Murtaza
Nizam Shah, and his surrender of the Balaghdt became known, he was ordered to
court. Khan Jahan subsequently rebelled and arrived in the Dakhan.
f The country about Msik was devastated ; and Mahldar Khan was sent by
Murtaza to annoy 'Abu-1 Hasan, but he was routed by Shah Nawaz Khan. Abu-1
Hasan next sent Khan Zaman to attack the enemy's camp at Sangamnir, which
the latter did successfully.
After the death of Malik Ambar, the Mahratta chiefs rose to great power, and
at first went over to Murtaza. The Nizam Shahi king however, put Jadu Rao and
his two sons to death, and the other members of the family escaped from Daulat*-
bid and fled to Sindghar, near Jilna. Shahji Bhosla, the son-in-law of the deceased
Jdu Rao, was in possession of a great portion of the western dominions of the
Nizlm Shahi kingdom. He joined the imperialists, and was followed by other
Mahratta chiefs.
' 178 [Aurangabad
Murtaaa gfcAh
II.
took refuge at D&rur. 'Azam Khin followed them up, and at Bhir
heard from Saf-Shikan Khdn the commandant, that Khan Jah^n had
retired to Rajuri, After some marching and countermarching, 'Azam
Khan encountered Khan Jahan at Pipalnir, near Bhir. The ex-viceroy
was completely defeated, and fled to Saungaon on the Godavari. 'Azam
Khan halted at Bhir to give his men rest, and sent the garrison of the
fort in pursuit of the enemy. Khan Jahan continued his flight to
Baizapur and Bhosla in the Aurangabad district, and then to Lasura,
within ten kos of Daulatdbad. 'Azam Khdn followed him with 20,000
horse, and was joined by the Mahrattas under Shahji Bhosla. Murtaza
was in the new city of Nizampur, which he built in the suburbs
of Daulatabad ; and entered the fortress on the approach of 'Azam
Khrfn, while Khan Jahan sent his family under cover into Aubash-
dara. The ox-viceroy remained at Ir-Kahtalla, one mile from Daula-
tabad ; and despatched Darya Khdn with his Afghans to plunder the
low country below the Chalisgaon gluit. 'Abdu-lla Khan was sent after
him with some imperial troops, but Darya Khn succeeded in his object
and returned to the Bald ghat. 'Azam Khn arrived before Daulatabad,
and Murtaza Niziim Shah II. was defeated in a general action. Owing
however, to the ravages of the enemy and a failure of rain, there was
great scarcity all round, and 'Azam Khan returned towards Jamkhaid.
Mukarrab Khan with the Nizam Shdhi troops went to Bhir, and
then left for Daulatabad, but the scarcity there sent him back to
Ddrur. 'Azam Khan, hearing of his movements, sent Shahji Bhosla
to Junar and Sangamnir, while he followed Mukarrab Khan to Bhir
and Partur. The imperial general did not come up with Mukarrab
Khan ; and likewise failed in an attack on Parainda, which belonged
to the Bijapur kingdom.* In the mean time there was another failure
of rain in 1630, and a famine ensued throughout the Dakhan and
Gujardt, which delayed the operations of the imperial army in the
Ibrahim 'Adil Shih died in 1626, and was succeeded by his son Mahmud,
who was a minor. Daulat Kh&n took charge of the government under the title
of Khaw&s Khin. The regent made common cause with Murtaza Niz&m Shih
II. against the Moghals.
DiBtriot.] 179 Chapter IV.
J L ' u HISTORY.
Nlz&m Sb&hi
Kings.
direction of Daulatabad. The campaign was still maintained, and
NasirKban was sent against Kandahar, where he defeated the Nizam
Shahi army that was stationed there, and invested the fort. Mukarrab
Khan marched to its relief, largely reinforced by a contingent from
Bijapur ; but was also defeated by the imperial troops. 'Azam Khan
then came up and Kandahar was captured in 1631.* The Nizam Shahi
king dismissed Mukarrab Khan, who went over to the Moghals. Fatoh
KLein, the son of Malik Ambar, was released from Daulatubud and ap-
pointed minister. He confined the king in 1632, and shortly afterwards
put him to death, together with the principal nobles of Daulatabad.
Fateh Khan placed himself under the protection of the
Moghals, and raised Husain the son of Mulmmd to the throne. The
emperor confirmed him in his appointment as regent, but demanded
the royal jewels, &c. ; and as Fateh Khun evaded compliance, an army
was sent against him. Fiiteh Khun purchased peace by paying a
heavy indemnity. He also agreed to pay tribute, and the territory
captured by Sh&hji Bhosla was restored to hiin.t This set the
Malirattas against Fateh Khan, and Shahji Bhosla joined a Bijapur
army which was marching on Daulatabad. Ftoh Khan appealed to
Mahabafc Khan, and offered to surrender Daulatabad to the imperial,
troops. The viceroy sent his son the Khan Ziirnan, who defeated a.
covering force of the king of Bijapur, and appeared at Daulatabad ;.
but Futoh Khan had changed sides and refused to give up the fort..
Mahabat Khan was at Zafarnagar when he heard this, and wrote to-
his son to make every effort to reduce the fort. The viceroy arrived
in person at Daulatabad and superintended the siege. The Malirattas
The wholo country as far as Dardr was occupied, and 'Asuf Khan was sent
against Bijapur. He was joined by 'Azam Khan, and having plundered Gulharga,
laid siege to Bijapur in 1632. The light troops of Bijapur cut off all grain and
forage, and as there was great scarcity among the imperial troops, 'Asuf Khan
raised the siege and retreated to Sholapur. The emperor appointed Mahibat
Khan viceroy of the Dakhan, and returned to Agra the same year. Muhabat Khan
was also made Kha*n Khdnan.
j- Shahji Bhosla possessed himself of NAsik, Trimlwk, Sangamnir, and Jmir.
He tried to get possession of JAlna, but it was handed over to the Mughal*,
230
Chapter IV. i QA [Aurangab&d
HISTORY.
Kings.
Husain. an( J the king of Bijapur made several efforts to relieve the place, but
were beaten off, and Daulatab&l surrendered early in 1633, after a
siege of 58 days. Husain, the last of the Nizum Slwhi dynasty, was
sent as a state prisoner to Gwalior in February 1633. Fateh Khai*
was subsequently allowed his liberty, and a pension was bestowed!
on him.*
Prince Shuja arrived with an army in 1633 and joined the Khan
Khdnan in an attack on Parainda ; but the operations failed, and the
Moghals retired to Burhanpur. Shahji Bhoshi took advantage of their
discomfiture, and setting up another NiVmi Shahi prince, under-
took to restore the failing fortunes of the dynasty. The Khan
Khanan died soon afterwards at Burhanpur, and Shahji occupied the
whole of the western portion of the old dominions.
The emperor found it necessary to return to the Dakhan in 1635,
Tho following account of the siege and capture of Daulatabad is from tho
Badshah Na'mrf of 'Abdn-1 Humid Labor* :
" Mahtifbat Kh^n took up his residence in a house belonging to Nizhni Sh^h at
Nizuipur, and placed the artillery and siege material under the direction of his
son Lulirasp, with instructions that a constant fire should be kept up from a
high hill which governs the fortress, and on which the village of Kagaspiira
stands. Fateh Khan placed Ilusain Nizam Shah in the 'Kala-kot' (black fort),
which was considered impregnable. He himself took post in the ' Maha-kot r
(great fort) ; and the main portion of the garrison was stationed in the
outer work called ' Amhar-kot,' which was raised by Malik Ainbar to protect the
place against the advance of the Moghals. Several unsuccessful attempts were
made to victual and relieve the fortress. At last a breach was effected,
and the Ambar-kot was capturexl by Nasirf Khan. Randaula with the Bijapur
army, and Shahji with the Mahrattas made another attempt in aid of the besieged,
and also tried a diversion in the direction of Berar, but failed. F^tch Khan sent
his family into the KaU-kot, and prepared to make a determined defence of
tho Ma'hcf-kot, when a large mine near the Sher-Haji of the MaM-kot was fired,
He then sent his son 'Abdu-r Rusul to sue for peace, and the keys of the
fortress were surrendered. The viceroy left a garrison in Daulatabad under
the charge of Nasirf, and proceeded with Fdteh Khan and Husain Nizam Shih to
Zafarnagar. Tn his absence Morari Pandit tried to retake Daulatabdd, which
was known to contain but a small garrison and to be short of provisions. Be
was beaten off ; and the Kh&n Khdnan also returned to Daulatabad, when the
enemy retreated to Nasik. Husain Nizam SheQi and Fateh Khan were sent to
court under the charge of Isldm Khin. The former was confined in the fort of
Gwalior, and the latter was taken into the imperial service."
Dtotriot.3 181 "SSL
Prince
Auraugzib*
and brought three distinct armies consisting of 20,000 men each.* Two
of those were directed against the king of Bijapur, to whose service
Sh&hji Bhosla belonged ; and in 1536 Mahmud 'Adll Shdh sued for
peace. A portion of the Nizam ShAhi territory was ceded to the king
of Bijapur for a tribute of twenty lakhs of rupees a year, and the re-
mainder was absorbed in the Moghal dominions. The emperor returned
to Mandu, and prince Aurangzib was appointed to the government of
the Dakhan.| The expedition against Shdhji terminated with his
surrender at Maluili in 1637. He was allowed to retire into the
service of the king of Bijapur ; and the young Nizam Shhi prince
whom he set up, was sent to prince Aurangzib, and was
taken to court. The captive prince was sent to the fort of Gwalior,
in which two other princes of the same dynasty, BdhaJur taken at
Ahmadnagar in 1600, and Husain taken at Daulatdbdd in 1633,
were incarcerated. The kingdom of Ahmadnagar was entirely
extinguished, and became a province of the Moghal empire.
MOGHAL VICEROYS OF THE DAKHAN.
Prince Auraugzib dispatched an expedition into Baglana in 1637,
which was successful. In the same year the KMn Zauian died at
Daulattibad, and Shayista Khan was appointed to succeed him in the
command of the troops. There was peace for the next twenty years,
when Shah Jahan completed the revenue settlement in the Dakhan,
and introduced the financial system of Todar Mall.J In 1655 Mir
The Khan Duuran (Nasiri Khan) was sent towards Nandcr and Kandahar;
the Khdn Z^man towards Ahmadnagar ; and Shayista Khdn towards Junfir.
Three armies then advanced on Bijapur, ono under Khn Jahan by Sholapur, a
second under Kh^n Dauran by Bidar, and a third under KhAn Z4man hy Indapur,
but the siege failed.
f The Moghal Dakhan now consisted of four subas: 1. Daulatabdd and
Ahmadnagar, called suba of the Dakhan, with Daulatdbad for capital 4 2. suba
of Bdlaghat, capital Nander ; 3. suba of Berar, capital Ellichpur ; and 4, suba of
Kandesh, capital Burhdnpur. The Jama or total revenue of the four provinces
was five krores of rupees.
J In 1643 prince Aurangzib desired to withdraw from worldly affairs,
and the viceroyalty of the Dakhan was given to Kh4n Dauran Bahadur Niisrat
V - 182 [Aitfangabad
Prlnco
Aurangzib,
Juinla, tha prime minister at Golkonda, incurred the displeasure of
sultan 'Abdu-lla Kiitab Shdh, and sought the protection of the
Moghals*.* The emperor issued an order to the Kiitab Shahi
king, directing that Mir Jiimla's son should be released ; but sultan
'Abdu-lla paid no attention to the emperor, and even treated Mahomed
Amin with greater severity. Prince Aurangzib was ordered to enforce
compliance, and in 165b* marched suddenly on HaidanCtad, which
was taken and plundered.! After peace had been restored, the troops
returned to Aurangtibad, and Mir Jurcla was invited to Delhi, where ho
was invested with tho office of ivasir. In the same year Mahomed 'Adil
Shdh died, and was succeeded by his son 'All 'Adil Shah; but Aurang-
zib questioned the latter' s right to succeed, and gave out that the youth
was illegitimate. A Moghal army advanced in 1G57, and Mir Jiiiula
was appointed commander-m-chief, with Aurangzib for his lieutenant,
liidar was captured from a descendant of Amir Barid, and an engage-
ment was fought near Kalliani, after which the country was ravaged
and Gulbarga occupied. Several other victories were gained by the
Jang. In 1644 the prince* was made viceroy of Gujarat, and after this was sent
on a campaign to B:dkh and Kandahar in Afghanistan. lie was rcuppointed
viceroy of the Dakhan in 1053, and made Khirki, the city founded by Malik
Amlmr, his capital, and styled it Aunuigaba'd. During the next two years, he
carried outTodar Mall's system of revenue settlement in the imperial provinces of
the Dakhan, according to the emperor's design, with great assiduity and success.
Mir Mahomed Said Ardastani, stirnamed Mir Jumla, was born at Ispahan, and
was brought up by a diamond merchant, who took him to Golkonda. The diamond
merchant bequeathed his business to Mir Jumla, and the young Persian amassed
great wealth, and was much respected throughout India. Mir Jumla entered the
service of the K tit ah Shahi king, and gradually rose to the chief direction of affairs.
During his absence* on an expedition to the south, his son Mir Mahomed Amin
offended 'Abdu-lla Kutab Shah, and was imprisoned. Mir Jumla hoped that his
services would be taken into consideration, and earnestly entreated for his son's
release. This was refused ; and Mir Jiimla appealed to prince Aurangzib, who
interceded with the emperor on his behalf. Mir Jtinila was honoured with the
rank of 5,000, and Mahomed Amin with that of 2,000, and they were to be
permitted to come to court. It should be mentioned that in 1636, the emperor
exacted tribute from the king of Golkonda, and that tribute was paid every year.
t The king fled to Golkonda and begged to be forgiven. He paid a krore of
rupees as an indemnity, and gave his daughter in marriage to sultan Mahomed,
the son of prince Aurangaib. Mahomed Amin was released, and all his property
Mas restored to him.
District] 1'83 Chapter!?;
HISTORY.
Sultan
Moghals, and the capital was speedily invested. The main body of
the Bijapur army was away into the Karntik, and the king was com*-
pletely taken by surprise. He made most humble supplications for
peace, but they were sternly rejected ; and the capitulation of Bija-
pur seemed inevitable, when news reached* Aurangzib of Shah
Jahdn's serious illness. The overtures of 'Ali 'Adil Shdh were
accepted, and the siege of Bijapur was raised. The prince loft
sultan Mu'azzam, his second son, in charge of the Dakhan; and having
confined Mir Jimila in Daulatabad for an assumed act of disloyalty,
left for Hindostan, and entered on that contest for empire in which he
was finally successful.*
Aurangzib deposed Shah Jah&n and was proclaimed emperor in
1658. Mir Jiimla was released from Daulatabad the same year ; and
sultan Mu'azzam, whom Aurangzib had left in charge of .the Dakhan,
was recalled.! The emperor's uncle Shayista Khan was appointed simytsta Kh4n.
to the viceroy alty, with instructions to oppose the incursions which
the Mahrattas under Sivaji had begun to make into the Moghal
possessions. J Shayista Khan marched on Puna, which he captured ;
According to the 'Alamgfr-Nama of Mahomed Kazim, the Moghals lost a
krore of rupees from tlie king of Bijapur, because Dara recalled Aurangzib who
was besieging 'AH 'Adil Shah's capital. Dara also ordered Mir Jiimla to return
to Dehli, but Aurangzib detained Mir Junila as a prisoner in Daulatabad.
The story of Mir Jiimla's disloyalty was disbelieved, and Dara confined his son
Mahomed Aniin, who was at court.
\ Mir Jimila was sent to the government of Bengal, and then to Assam,
where he died in 16G2.
J After Shahji retired into the service of the king of Bijapur in 1637, ho was
sent into the Karn&tik, where his successes were rewarded with the grant of
extensive jagfrs. His son Sivaji was born in 1627, and succeeded to his father's
petty jagir at Puna. Sivaji commenced his predatory career in 1646, and in
1649 Shahji was seized by the king of Bijapur as a hostage for Sivaji's
good behaviour. In 1657 Sivji's conquests from 'Ali 'Adil Shah were con-
firmed to him by Aurangzib, who was at that time besieging Bijapur. Sivaji
then ravaged the Moghal territories, but when Aurangzib became emperor, he
expressed his deep regret for what had happened and was forgiven. In 1659
Sivaji murdered Af zul Kk&n, who had been sent against him by the king of Bija-
pur. 'AH 'Adil Shah took the field in person, and regained several forts and much
of the territory that he lost. A reconciliation was effected in 1660, and fiiviji
turned his attention to the Moghal territories.
Chapter IV. 184 [Aurangabad
HlSTOET.
Shayteta Khan.
but could make no impression on the Mahratta strongholds.*
He and his second-in-command, Jeswani; Sing, were at first recalled
in 1663, but the latter was allowed to remain, and prince Mu'azzam
was again sent to the government of the Dakhan,
In August 1664 Sivdji surprised and plundered Ahmadnagar and
carried his depredations to the vicinity of Aurangabad.f Prince
MirzaMjajay Mu'azzam and Jeswant Sins were recalled in 1665, and Mirza Baja
Sing. 7 J
Jay Sing was appointed viceroy, with Dil<5r Khan as second in
command. The new viceroy paid his respects to the prince at
Aurangabad, and then proceeded to Pana, where he attacked the
Mahrattas with great impetuosity. Siv^ji was compelled to submit,
and in 1665 was taken into the imperial service. Rdja Jay Sing
and Diler Khan were next sent against Bijapur, which they
besieged, but were constantly harassed by the Dakhan horso.
The king of Golkonda also sent a relieving force, and the
viceroy retired to Aurangabad. { Raja Jay Sing was recalled in
According to Grant Duff, after Sivrfji's reconciliation with the king of
Bijapur, the Mahrattas under Nattaji Pulkur swept the Moghal territories up to
the suburbs of Auranga'bdd. Again in 1663 Nattaji Palkur plundered the coun-
try about Ahmadnagar and Auranga"bad, while the Moghal army under Shayista
Eh&n remained inactive in the neighbourhood of Puna. In the month of April
of the same year, Shayista Khftn was surprised at Puna by Siva" ji, and narrowly
escaped assassination. Tho Moghal attributed this to the connivance of Jeswant
Sing, his second in command, and retired to Aurungbdd.
f In January 1664 Siva ji attacked Surat, and on his return, heard of his
father's death. He succeeded to the extensive jcCgirs of Shftliji, and assumed
the title of raja. In February 1665 he embarked 4,000 troops near Qoa and
sailed for Barcelore, which he plundered. When he came back, he found that
rja Jay Sing and Diler Kha"n had entered his territories.
J According to the convention of Purandar, Sivji restored all the territory
that he had taken from the Moghala, with the exception of twelve forts, which,
with the country around them, were to be held in jgir from the emperor.
Siva 1 ji stipulated for chaut and sardeshmukhi, but they were not granted. This
is the first mention made of chaut, or a fourth of the revenue, which the Mahrattas
subsequently enforced over a great part of India.
After entering the imperial service, Siva" ji distinguished himself in a campaign
against Bijapur, and was invited to court by the emperor. He proceeded to
Aurangfcb4d, where SeCf Shikan Khcfa was deputy governor, and having received a
bounty of a lakh of rupees, left for Dehli in March 1666. The Mahratta was dis-
appointed with the treatment he received, and escaped to the Dakhun, where he
arrived in the following December.
District.] 185 Ohaptetlf,
HISTORY/
Mirza RA]a Jay
1667, and prinee Mu'azzam and Jeswant Sing were again sent prince
Mu'azzamr
to tho Dakhan.*
Jeswant Sing was fond of money, and Sivaji gratified him with-
large presents. In return, the title of raja and a jagir in Berar were*
conferred on Sivaji, and his son's mansab of 5,000 horse was con-
firmed.f Diler Khan, the second-in-command of the late raja Jay
Sing, was no favourite with the prince, nor with Jeswant Sing. He
was recalled from an expedition in 1668, and being apprehensive for
his safety, delayed in coming. He subsequently arrived within three
kos of Aurangdbrfd, but removed almost immediately to make his re-
presentations at court. The prince accused Diler Khrfn of disobe-
dience, and followed him with 60,000 men. Sivdji also joined in the
pursuit, but they did not come up with Diler Khan, and encamped
fifteen kos from Burhan pur. Diler Khan represented that the prince
was amassing troops and that he entertained rebellious designs. Tho
emperor directed that prince Mu'azzam should return to Aurangahad,
and that Diler Khun should proceed to Gujarat. Aurangzib also learnt
that Sivaji was bribing his officers, and in 1670 sent secret orders for
Sivaji's apprehension. The Mahratta was apprised of this, and the
tranquillity of the Dakhan was immediately broken, Partab Rao plun-
dered Kandesh in December 1670, and in the following year Jeswant
Sing was recalled. The emperor sent 40,000 men under Mahabat
Khan into the Dakhan in 1672. The new commander laid siege to
Salhir, and as Partab Rao advanced to its relief, he detached the
greater part of his force under Ikhlas Khan, to oppose Partab Rao.
Ikhlas Khan was defeated, and the whole army retreated to
Aurangdbad.
Baja Jay Sing died on the road at Burh&npur.
f This j4gir was given in preference to a claim on Jundr or Ahmadnagar.
Sivdji sent Sambdji to join prince Mu'azzam at Aurangabad in 1667 ; but owing
to his youth, Samb^ji was permitted to return.
In 1668 a treaty was concluded, by which the king of Brjapur ceded the fort
andterritory of Sholapur to the Moghals.
The period between 1666 and 1670 was generally one of peace and prosperity.
Khta Jah4n
B&h&dur.
[Autangabad
Both Miltan Mu'azznin aud Mahdbat Khdn were recalled, and
Khan Jahan Bahddur, the governor of Gujarat, was appointed viceroy
of the Dakhan. Khan Julian adopted a defensive policy, although it
was disapproved of by Dilcr Khan his second-in-command, and the
passes towards Kandesli were blocked. The Mahrattas however, worked
round the hills and appeared before Ahmadnagar and Aurangdbdd.*
In 1673 a compact was entered into with the Mahrattas ; but two
years later Sivaji again broke out, on the plea that Dilcr Khan had
made some aggressions. Khdn Jalian defeated a body of Mahrattas
near Lasura, about thirty miles from Aurangdbiid, and pursued them
a great distance. Sivaji was now preparing for a campaign in
Southern India, and solicited for an accommodation, which was
granted on his paying tribute to the Mogbals.f
In the meantime a quarrel arose with Bijapur, and a Moghal army
advanced from Aurangabad against tho 'Adil Shdhi capital. J The
The viceroy encountered a body of Mahrattas at a pass near the foot of
Anti'ir, hut they lied after a short struggle. 11(3 pursued them towards Ahmad-
nagar, and cantoned for the raiiia at Pairgaon, on tho Bhinia.
In 1072 Sivaji undertook a secret expedition to Golkonda, and exacted a large
contribution. In December of the same year 'AH 'Adil Miah died, and was
succeeded hy his son Sikandar, then in his fifth year. Sivaji took advantage
of the confusion in the regency and attacked the state. He made great additions
to his territory ; while Partab llau plundered up to Bijapur, but the latter was
afterwards killed in an engagement at Panala.
On the Ifith June 1674 Sivaji was again crowned king, and assumed all the
ensigns of royalty.
f At the close of 1676, Sivaji marched on Golkonda, and entered on an alliance
with the Kiitab Shahi king, for the protection of his territories. Be then
started on his expedition into Southern India, on which he was absent eighteen
months.
J Khawds Khdn, the regent at Bijapur, wishing to save the state, proposed that
Padshah Bibi, the sister of Sikandar 'Adil Shah, should be given in marriage to
one of Aurangxib's sons, and that the kingdom of Bijapur should become a
dependent province of the Moghal empire. When this became known, the
regent was accused of treachery and was assassinated. Khan Jah&ii was
ordered to advance on Bijapur to enforce compliance with Khawas KhaVa
treaty, but the new regent, 'Abdu-1 Karim, more than held his own. Through
the good offices of Diler Khn, peace was eventually made ; and tho Moghal
and Bijapur armies prepared for a combined attack on the territories of the
king of Golkonda. They advanced on Qulharga for this purpose, when
1Q7 Chapter IV
187 HISTOR*
Khan Jah&n
DAhAdur.
campaign was unsuccessful, and Khan Jahan was recalled in 1677.
The emperor also disapproved of the compact that had hoen entered
into with Sivaji. Sultan Mu'uzzam was again appointed viceroy, but
Diler. Khan retained the command inthcfield; and in 167 9 afresh expe-
dition was sent against Bijapur. Sivaji ravaged the country up to
Jiilna, and ransacked this city for three days.* A Moghal force under
Banrnust Khan was hastily despatched from Aurangabad. Sivaji was
attacked near Sangamnir, and only escaped by the help of his guides.
The emperor was dissatisfied with the progress of events in the
Dakhan, and both sultan Mu'azzam and Diler Khan were recalled.
Khan Jahan Btihdjur was rcappointed viceroy of the Dakhan, and
BAlitolur.
during his term of office was constantly on the move against
the Mahrattas.f In 1682 he was encamped at Bubalgaon, sixteen
kos from Aurangtibad, when news was brought to him, that the
Mahrattas were advancing on the latter city by way of Ahmadnagar
and Mungi Paitan. The viceroy marched with all speed and readied
Aurangab^d the same day. His deputy, rdja Annp Sing, was on the
orders arrived recalling Khn Jahan. The campaign however, was entered
upon ; but the death of 'Abdu-1 Karmi in 1G78 put an end to it. Diler Khan,
the Moghal commander, supported Musaud KhaVs succession to the regency on
certain conditions, one of which was that KhawasKhanV tre.ity regarding Padshah
Bibi and the Bijapur state should be carried out. Musaud Khan promised com
pliance ; but refused when he reached Bijapur Diler Khan prepared to
advance on the capital, where a party of his own countrymen (Afghans) was
in favour of the treaty ; and strife was imminent in Bijapur. To prevent blood-
shed, and to save her brother and his kingdom, Padshah Bibi declared her inten-
tion of proceeding to the Moghal camp. Diler Khan sent her with a lit escort
to Aurangdbad ; but her generous sacrifice did not prevent the march of the
Moghals. Bijapur was invested in 1079, and Musaud Khan sought the aid of
Sivaji. The latter made a raid on Moghal territory ; but when he heard that Diler
Khan had run his approaches close to the city, he started for Bijapur. It was at
this time that Sambaji deserted his father, and went over to DileY Khan. The
Mahrattas constantly harassed the besiegers, and Sambaji also escaped and
rejoined his father.
^ o Sivaji died at Jlaigarh on the 5th of April 1680, and was succeeded by his
eon Sambaji.
fin 1681 prince Akbar, supported by a confederacy of Rajputs, rebelled against
Aurangzib ; but failed through the emperor's address. He fled to the Dakhan
and was cordially received by Sambaji. The prince subsequently retired to Persia
24 a
Chapter IV. jgg [Aurangabad
HISTORY.
Prince
defensive, and tho Mahrattas were assembled in great numbers at
Kdsipura and in the neighbourhood of the Sattara hills ; but retreated
as soon as they heard of the arrival of Khn Jahdn. The viceroy was
ordered to erect a wall round tho city, in order to protect it from any
sudden attack by an enemy.
Towards the end of 1682, sultan Mu'azzam was appointed viceroy for
tho fourth time ; and in 1G83 the emperor advanced in person with
a vast army to Burhanpur. Aurangzib remained here for some time,
and made his dispositions for a grand campaign against tho Mahrattas.
Sultan Mu'azzam received tho title of Shah Alam, and was sent
with Dilor Khun towards Ahmadnagar. Sultan 'Azam was
despatched to Kandcsh ; but was afterwards recalled, and Shahabu-d
din Khan was sent in his stead. Khan Jahan was ordered to join
prince Moizu-d din, the eldest son of Shah Alam, who was at Hani-
pur, on the Godavari, sixteen kos from Aurangahad.
In 168 i the emporor arrived at Aurangubad ; and recalled Shah
Alam, whom he now ordered to tho Konkun. This expedition was
most disastrous, and owing to want and sickness, the army suffered
very much. Shahabu-d din Khun was ordered to tho relief of Shah
Alam, which he successfully accomplished ; and in 1685 defeated
Sambaji at Ni/ampur. Tho emperor was much pleased, and conferred
on Shalmbu-d din the title of Grhaziu-d din Khun BrfluMur.* In 1686
Kh&i Jahan \vas left at Aurangabdd, and the emperor advanced to
Ahmaduagar. Prince 'Azam was sent against Bijapur, and opened
the campaign by capturing Sholapur; while Shah Alam was despatched
towards Dhanvar, whore ho suffered terribly from famine and pesti-
lence. These arrangements loft Kaudeah somewhat exposed, and the
Mahrattas under Hambir Rao plundered Burhdnpur. Khan Jahn
moved from Aurangabad to intercept them ; but instead of proceed-
ing towards the Anki Tanki pass, he crossed over by 'Ajanta. The
TluH ifl 1ho earliest account in the history of the Dakhan of the ancestors of
tho Nizms of Haidarabad. Sh&h&bu-d din Khan was at the head of the Turan!
nobles, and was a personal favourite with the emperor.
District] 189 ohapte * *
HISTORY.
Kmperor . '
Mahrattas escaped easily ; and prince Kam Baksh was sent with an
army to cover BurLanpur.* In 1(589 prince 'Azam was detached
with an army to assist the Moghals at Nasik, where a strong body
* Khin Julian was ordered to assist prince 'A/am, who was confronted by a
superior force ; but tho prince retired before the reinforcements conld arrive.
Another foreo under Uululla, Khcin went to tho a^s'Nance of Shah Alain, and
returned with the wreck uf the prince's army to Ahmad linear. Khdn Jnhan and
Rnhilla Khan wive then sent towards Golkonda. In 1C87 the emperor removed
his camp to Sholapur ; -aid Gha;du-d din Khan Bahadur was directed to advance
from Junar to Ahmadnagar. Prince 'A/am again inarched <n llijapur, which lie
invested ; but the enemy cut off his communications with the grand camp, and his
army was in extreme peril. It was at this time, that Gha/iu d din
Khan Bahadur rendered mo t e^cclle'it *ervice, and brought up u convoy of 20,000
Brinjari bullocks with grain. On the roail he had a desperate engagement with
the enemy, in which Jani Beg:im, the wife of 'A/am Shah, mounted her elephant
ami encouraged the troops. Glui'/iu-d din was honoured with thu title of Firoz
Jang, and ll Aurangzib expressed himself more, gratefully to him for thus reliev-
ing his son, than for any service ever performed by his ollicers." gee Grant
Duirs History of the Mahrattas.
Khan Jahan in the. Kutab Phalli territory, was successfully opposed by M.idlinn;i
Pant the prime, minister ; and lu'(h Alam wa^ sent to reinforce him. The Gol-
konda general Ibrahim Khan, < re'iehennij-K went over (o the niomy, and Ihe
Moghals ap}>naied before Haidaral'Ad, \\hich they plundered for three; days.
Madhuna Pant was n.ssasMuated, and the king tied to Golkonda, win-re he. sued for
peace. A treaty was entered into, by which the Kiitab Sh.'Clii king paid a con-
tribution of two krores of rupees. The emperor was dissatisfied with these
arrangements, and Khan JiiMu was recalled.
The army against 13 ijapur under prince* Axam, had fought several actions with tho
enemy ; and the emperor proceeded to the capital and personally superintended
the siege. Bijapur capitulated on the 15th October 1080, and tho terms of
surrender were made by Shirji Khan through Firoz Jang. Tho 'Adil Shahi king-
dom was incorporated into the Moghal empire., and constituted the fifth sulm of
the Dakbun. Sikandar 'Adil Shah was kept a close prisoner, and died after tlnco
years.
The emperor made preparations to reduce Golkonda, and advanced to Gulbargfi,
while Firoz Jang was sent towards Adoni. Golkonda was invested, and after a
siege of seven months, fell by treachery in the end of September 1087. 'Abu
Hasan, the last of the Kutub Shahi kings, was confined at Daulatabad ; and tho
kingdom of Golkonda was constituted the sixth sulm of the Dakhan. Firoz
Jang was present at the siege and took an active part in it. After the capitu-
lation, he returned to Adoni, which he captured ; and in 1089 joined Aurangzib,
\vh > h .d moved to Bijapur. He was soon afterwards afflicted with the plague
which broke out in the grand camp, and completely lost the use of his eyes.
7 " 19 [Aurangabad
Emperor
Aunmgaib,
oi Mahrattas had made their appearance.* In 1691 parties of
Mahrattas were again plundering at Nasik, Bhir, and Bidar ; and two
of their principal leaders, Santajiand Dannaji, plundered the valley of
the Godavari. They also cut off several convoys from Hindostan that
were proceeding to the imperial camp, which in 1694 was near Pan-
dharpur. Santaji continued to make great havoc, and in 1696,
left two active officers to ravage Berar and the valley of the Goda-
vari, while he started off to relieve Gringi, in Southern India. He
was afterwards hunted from placo to place, and was assassinated in
1699.J
In the same year several Mahratta chiefs combined their armies,
and entered the valley of the Godavari under the leadership of raja
Rain. They went through Nander, Borar, and Kandesh; and Haibat
Eao wtis styled sur lashkar and was left in the valley of the Godavari,
while Parsaji Bhosld was called sena sahib snba, and kept in Bcrar.
Raja Ham on his return attacked Julnn, which he was plundering,
* During 1lio three years that Aurntigzib was occupied with the conquest of
Bijapur and Golkonda, Sambaji wasted his time in dissipation. In HJ89 ho was
surprised and captured at Suiigamcswar l>y Tukarab Khan, and wag brought to
the imperial camp at Tolupur, near Puna, where he was executed. His son
Sivaji succeeded him under the regency of raja Rdm, but was captured at Raigarh
in 1600 by Yetimad Khan, who was raised to the title of Zulfikar Khan. He
and his mother were protected by Bcgiiin Sahib, the daughter of Aurangzib.
Siuaji was afterwards known as Shao. Raja Ram tlie uncle of Sivaji retired to
Gingi in Southern India, and was crowned king. Zulfikar Khan was sent against
him in 1G91 ; and in 1093 was superseded by prince K&n Baksh under the
guidance of the prime minister, 'Asad Khan. After a protracted siege which was
raised in 1G9G, the prince and 'Asad Khan were recalled. Gingi was reinvested
by Zullikar Khan ami taken in 1G98, but r^ja Ilm escaped to Sattara.
f In 1692 princt 4 Kam Baksh pursued a party of Mahrattas from Mallagaon
to Tuljapur. Ee then escorted the Persian Ambassador to Aurangabad ; and on
his return, brought a large supply of treasure to the imperial camp. In the same
year the emperor ordered a magnificent palace to be erected near the great
reservoir to the north of Aurangabad, the ruins of which are now to be seen in the
Killa Arrak; and in 169G a fortification was begun near Begampura to protect it
from the Mahrattas.
The depredations <>C the Mahrattas in 1699 extended throughout the Dakhan
as far as the Balaghat, and the emperor took charge of an army in person to
reduce their strongholds, while Zulfikar KhSn was sent to attack them in the field.
District] 191 Chapter
.
Emperor *'
when the Moghal field army under Zulfikar Khtfn fell suddenly upon Aurangzibi
him. The Mahratta leader experienc3ed a long and fatiguing pursuit,
from the effects of which he died in March 1700, and his son Sivtfji
succeeded him under the regency of Tara Bai.*
In 1705 Firoz Jang was appointed to the government of Berar,
with instructions to protect that province and Telingana from the
ravages of the Mahrattas ; while prince Bidar Bakht was appointed Pr!n ^ht. ar
to Aurangabad and Burhanpur. Tho Mahrattas plundered the
latter city and crossed the Narbada; but retired to Berar as soon as
Zulfikar Khan arrived at Fardapur, and Rustam Khan was detached Zulflkar Khim
against them.f A severe drought prevailed this year, and the Mah-
ratta raids were more frequent than ever. Zulfikar Khan advanced to
BurMnpur and then followed up the Mahrattas into Berar; while Firoz
Jang marched to the protection of Aurangbad and Ahinadnagar.
Provisions were scarce and there was great wont in the grand camp,
which was relieved by Zulfikar Khan, who brought a large convoy of
grain. During his absence, tho Mahrattas defeated Rustam Khan and
again crossed tho Narbada, followed by Firoz Jang and prince Bidar
Bakht. Zulfikar Khan advanced for the protection of Aurangabad and
Ahinadnagar, and detached a force which pursued tho Mahrattas
and defeated them in Kandosh. Firoz Jang also defeated the enemy in
Berar and pursued them to Sironji, for which ho received the title of
The emperor was almost entirely occupied witli the siege of forts for several
years, while Zulfikar Khan was constantly engaged in the field. In 1704 the
Mahrattas B warmed like locusts, and as soon as Zuliikar Khan defeated them on
one side, a fresh body sprang up,in another direction. Thus the Moghal general
defeated Dannaji inKandesh, when ho was called to Parainda, and pursued a
large body into Berar. He then barely retired to Bidar, when the Mahrattas again
threatened Berar, and in 1705 ho drove them away from Ahinadnagar. Chin
Kalich Khan, the son of Firoz Jang mdfavjdar of Karnatik-Bijapur, was also
threatened by a large body of Mahrattas near the Kistna ; but he reached Mudkal
safely, and the enemy retired to Gulbarga. In 1705 the Mahrattas overran Kandesh
and Berar, and entered Malwa. They also defeated the imperial troops in
Gujarat. Prince Azam Shah was ordered to QujarAt, and Zulfikar KhAn to MAlwa.
f Certain proposals were made to sultan Ka*m Baksh, by which Shao was to
be restored to the Mahrattas as their raja, but they ended in nothing.
Chapter IV. 192 [Aurangabad
HlHTOUY.
Znlflkar KMn.
"Sipah Sftlar." The scarcity continued, and in 1706 Zulfikar
after his return from Wakinkcrah, proceeded against Sciudia, who was
plundering in the pargana of Partur, twenty-five kos from
Aurangabad.* In 1707 the emperor returned dangerously ill to
Ahinadnagar, and the Mahrattas, availing themselves of the distress in
the imperial camp, made a raid near Aurangabdd, but were driven
back by Zulfikar Khan. ;'/Thc emperor died the same year, on the
21st February ; and " his remains were carried to Koza and interred
near the tomb of the celebrated saint Burhauu-d din," and other
religious worthies.
Zulfikar Khan left Daud Khan Pani as his deputy in the vice-
royalty of the' Dakhan, find accompanied prince 'Azam Shah to
Agra.f The Mahrattas at once took advantage of the weakness of
tho Moghal army and commenced their depredations. By Zulfikar
In 1706 tho emperor nrirrhcd in person to invest Wakirikerah, in tlie Sho-
rapur district, and directed Cliin Kalicli Khan to conduct, tho sie#c. Zulfikar
Khan \vas also ordered from Auran^abad ; and after several desperate assaults,
the besieged retired further into their fast nesses among the hills, and made propo-
sals for pence through prince Kam Baksh and Chin Kalicli Khan.
The emperor was taken dangerously ill, and the imperial army started for
Ahmadnagiir, but was constantly harassed hy the Mahrattas. The scarcity still
continued, and several convoys from Hindustan were plundered at the 'Ajanta
glu'Ct near Fardapur, and at other places. One very rich caravan was plundered a
few miles from Ahinadnagar.
} A/am Shah returned to Ahnmdnagar three days after Aurangzib's death,
and was joined by 'Asud Khan and by Zulfikar Khan, the viceroy of tho Dakhan.
Tho prince started for Dehli ; but at Burhanpnr was abandoned by
Firnz Jang, Chin Kalich Kh&n, and Mahomed Amin Khun, who came buck to
AurungAbdd. 'Assam Shdh was defeatoiUund killed in a battle near Agra, and
Shdh Alain became emperor under the titU *>f Bahadur Shah. Zulfikar Khan was
pardoned, and the viceroyalty of the Dukhan was confirmed to him. In 1708 the
new emperor arrived at Anranga'bad to subdue his brother Kam Baksh, who
had proclaimed himself at Bijapur. Kdm Baksh was defeated and killed near
Haidardbad ; and in 1709 Bahadur Shrfh returned to Ilindostan accompanied by
Znltikar EhAn. In the same year Firoz Jang was made subadar of Gujarat, but
died BOOII afterwards. "Gliazin-d din Kh^n Bahddur Firoz Jang was a man born
to victory, and a disciplinarian who had always prevailed over his enemy. A
nobleman of such rank and power, and yet so gentle and pleasant-spoken, has
rarely been seen or heard among tho men of Turan." See Muntakhabu-1 Lah&b
of Khafi Kk*n.
District] 193 Chapter If.
J - L * 70 HISTORY.'*
Diiu.l Khdn
Pani.
Khan's advice, rtfja Shao was released, and some troops wete sent
to assist him, on condition of his paying allegiance to the Moghal
emperor. Raja Shao was joined by the Mahratta troops in Berar and
Kandesb, and having collected a large army, proceeded to the neigh-
bourhood of Ahmadnagar, and then to Kuldab^d or Roza, to pay his
respects to the tomb of Aurangzib.*
In 1713 Daud Khn Pani was removed to the government of
Gujarat, and Nizmu-l Mulk Bahadur Fath Jang was appointed Niz&mu-i Mulk.
viceroy of the Dakhan. Nizamu-1 Mulk decided to support the
Kolapur party, and issued orders to tl\Q faujddrs and zilladdrs to
expel the Mahratta collectors of chant. Ho went out with a
force to settle the country, and then returned to AurangabtJd. There
was a great abatement of the ravages of the Mahrattas ; but they
still plundered remote districts, and assembled at a fort called
Panagarh, twenty-three kos from Aurangabad, where they were de-
feated by Nizamu-1 Mulk's lieutenants. A force was also sent to assist
Sambji, and a battle was fought near Purandar, in which Ballaji Wis-
wanth, the afterwards famous Pcshw, was defeated. An accommo-
dation took place, and the Moglials returned to Aurangjf bud. Dur-
ing the seventeen months of Nizamu-1 Mulk's first viccroyalty, his
Kuldabad was named after Aurangzib, \vlio was called u Kuld-makan."
lUja Shao afterwards marched on Suttara, and was formally placed on the throne
in 1708. There were tlius two parties among; the Mahrattas, one which supported
raja Shao, and the other which favoured Sivaji the son of raja lUni by
Tara Bai. The latter was known as the Kolapur party. Sivaji died in 1712, and
his half-brother Sambdji became the chief of the Kolapur party.
Bahadur Shah died in 1711 ; and after a struggle for the throno, Jahdndar Shah
became emperor. During Bahadur Shah's reign, Chin Kalich Khan was appointed
subaddr of Oude, and lived in comparative retirement in his district, on account
of Zulfikar Khan's hostility towards him. In 1712 Faroksir, the son of Asiinu-
sh^u, rebelled in Bengal, and was assisted by the two Saiad brothers, Hnsain 'AH
Khan and Abdu-llu Khan. Chin Kulieh K ha ri contributed materially to the success
of Faroksir, and Jahandar Shh was defeated and put to death. Fan >k sir became
emperor, and his adherents were rewarded. Chin Kalich Khrfu's mansab was in-
creased to 7,000 infantry and 7,000 cavalry. He also received the title of Niz^rnu-1
Mulk Bahadur Fath Jang, and was appointed viceroy of the six subue of the
Dakhan. His opponent, Zulfikar Khin, was put to death.
Chapter IV. jg^ Auraagab^d
HISTORY, ^
Huaain 'All
Kh&n.
policy and vigour controlled tho Mahrattas* He was soon recalled
to make way for Husain 'All Khan, and returned to court in 1714.*
Dud Khan Pani, the subadar of Gujarat, attacked flusain 'Ali
Kiitfn on his arrival at Burhanpur, but was defeated and shun. The
new viceroy arrived at Aurangabad, and tried to settle the country.
In 1717 Zulfikar Beg was sent against the Mahrattas, and after
crossing tho pass between Aurangabad and Kandesh, was inveigled
into difficult country, where he was defeated and killed. Another
force was sent to retrieve the disaster, but it accomplished nothing.
Subsequently Mukab Sing the diwdn^ encountered the Mahrattas at
Ahmadnagar,. and a severe conflict took place in which both parties
claimed the advantage, but the Moghals returned to Aurangabad.
Husain 'All Kh&n was now desirous of securing the Mahrattas to his
cause, so as to strengthen himself against the crcperor, and opened
negotiations with them. He conceded tho pernicious chant, sar-
deshmukhi, and other odious demands, and promised to get them
confirmed by an imperial farmdn, on condition that raja Shao should
send a Mahratta contingent to support him against the ecnperoi.
Faroksir however, refused to ratify the treaty, and the Saiads were
open in their hostility. Husaiu 'AH Klidn appointed his adopted
son 'Alam 'AH Khan to be his deputy in the Dakhan, and in 17l ( J
left for the capital with a largo army, and was joined by 16,000
Mahrattas under Ballaji Wiswanath.|
Faroksir was u weak sovereign and gave himself up to pleasure, while
tho Suiads exercised an irresponsible authority. The oinperor disliked their
control and tried to remove them ; hut they were too powerful, and Husain 'All
Khan promised before leaving for tho Dakhun, that he would return within
twenty days if any attempts were made to injure Ids brother.
f The viceroy arrived at the capital, and Faroksir was deposed and put to
death. Two princes followed him in rapid succession, but died within seven
months, and in September 1720, prince Roshan Ashtar was proclaimed emperor
under the title of Mahomed Shh.
Nizmu-l Mulk was sent to Muradabad on his return from the Dakhan, and
then to Patna. After a short stay at tho last-mentioned place, he was appoint-
ed subadAr of Mdlwa, but the Saiads feared him, and directed DiiaVar 'All Kh&n
to maintain a large army of observation on his frontier. The new emperor chafed
District.] 195 Chapter IV
HISTORY. '
'Alam'AUKhAli,
In June 1720 Nizamu-1 Mulk revolted against the authority of
the Saiads, and entered the Dakhan. He was followed bj a krge
force under Dilawar 'AH Khn, and another army advanced
against him from Aurangabad, commanded by the acting viceroy,
'Alam 'Ali Khan. Nizmu-l Mulk first encountered the former,
and Dil&var 'Ali Khn was defeated and killed in an engage-
ment at Ratanpur, sixteen kos from Burhnpur. 'Alam 'All
Khan was at Fardpur when news arrived of Niz^mu-1 Hulk's
victory, and he was advised to retire to Aurangbacl or Ah-
madnagar, and there await the arrival of Husain 'Ali Khn, who was
advancing to his assistance from Agra. He preferred however, to
hazard a battle, and was defeated and killed at Ballarpur on the 1st
August 1720. Nizamu-1 Mulk proceeded to Aurang^bdd, where he
was joined by Mubaraz Khan, the subadar of Haidarabad, and other
officers.*
The power of the Salads was overthrown in October 1720, and
Nizmu-l Mulk sent his congratulations to the emperor, and was
invited to court. He was appointed viceroy of the Dakhan in addi-
tion to his government of Mdlwa, and in 1723 was made wazir of
the empire, f Nizamu-1 Mulk went to Dohli in February 1722, and
under the tutelage of the Faiads, and looked to Nizdnm-1 Mulk to assist him in
getting rid of them. In the meantime the Saiads tried to remove Nizamu-1 Mulk
from Malwa, and promised him some other subadarship. Nix^mu-1 Mulk affected
compliance and marched towards Agra, but turned rapidly round the third day and
entered the Dakhan, where he had many partisans. Asirgarh und Burhinpur were
given up without opposition, and he was also joined by the Muhratta faction
that supported the rja of Kolapur.
Husain 'Ali Khan started with the emperor for the Dakhan in order to
crush Nizfimu-1 Mulk, but was assassinated thirty-five kos from Agra. His brother
Baiad 'Abdu-lla was subsequently defeated and taken prisoner by the emperor.
f Niztau-l Mulk could not immediately proceed to court, and was busily
engaged in trying to undo the mischief that had been created by the concessions
of the previous viceroy. The Peshwa, Ballaji Wiswandth, died in October 1720,
and his son and successor Baji Rao strenuously opposed Nizamu-1 Mulk. When
the Dakhan was somewhat settled, Nizamu-1 Mulk went to court, and in hie capa-
city as wazir tried to introduce some reforms, but they were distasteful to the
emperor, who wasted his time in the company of unworthy favourites. Niz4mu-l
25o
Chapter iv. jgg [Aurangabad
HISTORY.
NizAmu-1 Mulk
'Asaf J&h.
returned to the Dakhan in October 1723. Before leaving the capital,
he received the title of 'Asaf Jah, and was raised to the dignity of
vakil-i-mutlak or supreme deputy in the empire. Mahomed Shh
was secretly hostile to his powerful subject, and sent instructions
to Mubaraz Khan, subadar of Haidarbd, to oppose Asaf Jh.
The latter arrived at Aurangbd in July 1724, and in the following
October, defeated Mubaraz Khan, who was killed in a battle fought
at Shakar-Khera, forty kos from Aurangabad.*
In 1725 'Asaf Jah fixed his eyes on Haidarabad, as being the best
suited for the scat of his government. He came to some arrangements
with rdja Shao on the matter, but was opposed by Baji Rao, and a
war ensued in which 'Asaf Jah was joined by Sambji's party. Baji
Rao laid waste the district of Jalna in the cold season of 1727, and
'Iwz Khan with 'Asaf Jah's advanced guard partially engaged hinu
The Mahrattas retired to Mahur, and then turned rapidly towards
Aurangdbad and made for Burhanpur, followed by r lwaz Khn and
'Asaf Jah. After crossing the 'Ajanta ghat, B#ji Rao started off
for Gujarat ; while 'Asaf Jah relieved Burhanpur, and returned to
Aurangabad with tho intention of advancing on Puna. 'Asaf Jah went
as far as Ahmaduagar, when Baji Rao also returned in 1728, and crossing
the Kasar Bari ghat, laid waste tho taluks of Baizapur and Gandapur.
'Asaf Jah's Mahratta allies rendered him but little assistance, and
ho was much harassed by the enemy. There was also great scarcity
Mulk was then anxious to got away from the capital, and took charge of an expedition
into Gujarat against Huidar Kuli Khan, in which he was completely successful.
The subadarship of Gujarat was given to him in addition to his other appointments;
ttnd Ni/amu-1 Mulk left his uncle Hamid Khn as his deputy in the province
and returned to Dehli. His position at court became even more distasteful than
before, and he resigned his appointment of wazir. Shortly afterwards Nizdmu-1-
Mulk left for the Dakhan, and although at a later period he returned once more to
Dehli, he now became virtually independent, and the M'oghal possessions to the
south of the Narbada were torn from the empire.
After this action, 'Asaf J&h proceeded to Haidarabad, which was in charge of
Khwaja 'Ahmad Khan, the son of Mubaraz Khan. 'Asaf JAh succeeded in gaining
Ahmad Khan over to his cause, and the whole of the province submitted without
striking a blow. The emperor apparently acquiesced in all that had been done, but
removed 'Asaf JcCh from the governments of Malwa and Gujarat
District] 197 Chapter ?*.
HISTORY.
Klzimu.1 Mulk
i ^gaf JAh.
of water, but he forced himself into a good position, and the Mahrattas
came to terms. 'Asaf Jh promised not to molest them in their
designs on Mlwa and Gujarat, on condition that they abstained from
interfering with the Dakhan, It was 'Asaf Jah's policy however, to
create dissensions among theMahrattas in order to weaken their power ;
and in 1731, he prepared to assist Trimbak Rao Dlmbari, who was
hostile to the designs of Bdji Rao, but before he could take an active
part, DhJibari was defeated and killed. 'Asaf Juli and Baji Rao
began to find out that they were necessary to each other, and a
personal meeting was arranged between them.*
At this meeting, a compact is said to have been made, by which the
ascendancy of Biji Rao as Peshwa was to be secured to him ; while 'Asaf Jah
^as to be assisted in repelling any hostile movements, aimed against the
Mahomedan state that he was establishing in the Dakhan. The Mahrattas
were now let loose on the imperial territories to the north of the
Narbada, and soon poured into M&lwa and Gujarit, and appeared even at
the very gates of Dehli. Mahomed Shah retaliated by granting them certain
privileges in the Dakhan, so as to involve 'Asaf Jah in difficulties with them,
but Baji Rao did not avail himself x>f these concessions. The emperor then
untreated 'Asaf Jah to assist him, and in 1736 a reconciliation was effected.
The governments of M&lwa and Gujarat were restored to him in the name
of his eldest son Ghaziu-d din, on condition that ho should expel the
Mahrattas from these provinces. 'Asaf J&h repaired to court in 1737, and
on account of his great ago and consequent infirmity, stipulated that
other commanders should be employed in the field, while he directed their
operations. The court party however, was hostile to him, and he was forced
to command in person. The Moghal army left Dehli, and after a partial
action near Bhopal, was surrounded by a very large body of Mahrattas under
Baji Bao. 'Asaf J^h knew well that he could expect little help from
court, and ordered reinforcements from the Dakhan, while he retreated to
Sironji. Before assistance could arrive, negotiations were opened in Feb-
ruary 1738, and 'Asaf Jdh promised to obtain the cession of MAlwa and of the
territory between the Narbada and Chambal for the Mahrattas, together with
an indemnity of fifty lakhs of rupees from the imperial treasury.
After these events, 'Asaf J4h returned to the capital, and was present during
the sack and plunder of Dehli by the Persians under Nadir Shdh in 1739. The
emperor dignified him with the title of Amiru-1 Mulk, but he resigned the office
to his eldest son Ghfiziu-d din, and started for the Dakhan.
The dissolution of the empire had already commenced, and Mahomed Shlh
ceased to exert more than a nominal sovereignty over the governments of the
provinces, which still recognised the emperor as lord paramount.
Chapter IV . 19 g [Aurangabad
BISTORT. L<7U to
NizAmu-1 Mulk
'Acof J&h.
In 1727 'Asaf J6h repaired to Dehli, and undertook a campaign
against the^Mahrattas. He was surrounded by them at Bhopal, but
forced his way towards the Dakhan covered by his powerful
artillery ; while his second son Nsir Jang, whom he left as his
deputy, assembled troops at AurangiJbcid and Haidarb6d, in order
to assist him. The reinforcements advanced up to Phulmari, when
peace was made at Sironji on the llth February 1738, and 'Asaf Jab
returned to Delhi. During the confusion of Nadir Shah's invasion in
1739, Bji Rao took advantage of the absence of 'Asaf J^h, and tried
to conquer the Dakhan. He marched on Aurangb3d and attacked
Nasir Jang, who was encamped there with a force of 10,000 men.
The latter was reinforced, and pursued Baji Rao across the God-
vari to Ahmadnagar, and then up to Puna, which he plundered and
burnt in 1740. The Peshwa, being joined by a body of fresh
troops, repeatedly attacked the Mahomedans, and Nasir Jang
retired towards the Godavari. The Mahrattas were tired of the
unprofitable war, and entered into an engagement at Paitan, by
which both parties pledged themselves to maintain peace.*
THE NIZAMS OF HAIDARABAD.
'Asaf Jah returned to the Dakhan early in 1741, and apprehended
some trouble from his son Nasir Jang. The latter submitted, and
assuming the garb of a fakir, did penance at the shrine of saint
Zainu-d din at Roza. He was however, subsequently led astray by
Fateh Y6b Jang, who surprised the fort of Malhir, and carried Nsir
Jang with him to Daulatabad. 'Asaf Jah was taken at some dis-
advantage, but Nasir Jang was seized with compunction, and
delayed his march for a day. This gave time for preparation, and
In 1740 BcCji Rao started on a campaign to HindosUn, but died near the
Narbada on the 28th April, and was succeeded by his eldest son, BdlUji B<(ji Rao.
Later in the same year, 'Asaf Jah crossed the Narbada on his way to the Dakhan,
and BAllAji Rao paid him a respectful visit, with the view of obtaining the gov-
ernment of Mtflwa.
District] 199 Chapter
HISTORY.
Ntfsir Jang, who advanced on Aurangabad at the head of 7,000
horse, was defeated on the 23rd July 1742. He surrendered himself
to Saiad Lashkar Khn, and was taken to 'Asaf Jah, by whom he
was kindly received, but as a matter of precaution, Ntfsir Jang
was confined for a short time at Kandahar, near Bidar.* Nsir Jang
was released the same year, and accompanied his father to
Haidardbad. In January 1743 'Asaf Jah marched with a very
large army into the Karntik, and settled the disputes about
the succession to the government of that province. He returned to
Aurangbd in 1744, and was occupied in looking after the internal
administration till the time of his death, which happened at Burhtfn-
pur on the 19th June 1748, at the age of 79 years. His remains
were sent for interment to Roz. 'Asaf Jah married at Aurangbd t
Saiadu-1 Nissa Begam, the daughter of a Saiad family at Gulbarga.
By her he had two sons, Ghaziu-d din and Nasir Jang ; and two
daughters. He also had four more sons by other wives, as follows :
Sulabat Jang, Nizam 'AH Khan, Busalat Jang, and Mogal 'Ali Khn.
Ghziu-d din the eldest son, who was at Delili, was nominated by
the emperor to succeed his father; but Nasir Jang alleged that Nasir Jang.
Ghaziu-d din had resigned in his favour, and assumed the supremo
authority. Ghaziu-d din opened negotiations with Ballaji B6ji Rao,
and the Peshwtf was glad of the opportunity to profit by the
dissensions among the brothers. The time also was exceedingly
favourable, as tho Dakhan was almost completely denuded of troops ;
and in 1750 Ballaji Rao moved towards Aurangdbad.f The
Sated Laskhar Khin played an important part during the subadarship of
SuUbat Jang. Another prominent character, Shh Naw$z KMn, was diwdn of
Berar, and threw in his lot with NAsir Jang. After the defeat of the latter, Shlh
Naw&z Khn lived in concealment for five years, during which period he com-
posed the biographical dictionary known as the Ma-asiru-1 Umara 1 . 'Asaf Jah
took him again into favour in 1747, and reinstated him in the diwdnt of Berar.
f Affairs in the Karn&tik were again unsettled, and Mozafar Jang, a grand-
son of 'Asaf Jh, joined the malcontents with 25,000 men, and prepared to dispute
the succession with N*sir Jang. He made overtures to the French government
Chapter IV. 200 [Aurangabad
HISTORY.
SuUbftt JUT*
governor, Saiad Lasbkar Khdn, was secretly in favour of Gh^ziu-rd
din, and paid the Mahrattas a contribution of 15 lakhs of rupees.
6ji Rao moved off in 1751 to oppose ftulbat Jang, the suc-
cessor of Naair Jang, who was proceeding with Bussy to Haidarbd.
Sulabat Jang and Bussy advanced from Haidarabd to
Aurangdbid, which they reached on the 18th Juno 1752. "The
entry into Aurangabdd was more splendid and magnificent than that
which had been made at Grolkonda, and the city merited the pre-
ference, being next to Dehli the most populous and wealthy in the
Moghal dominions. Its inhabitants when the suba is there, are
computed at a million and a half souls." Ballaji Rao advanced
towards Aurangabad with a considerable army, but retired hastily to
Puna on hearing of rdja Shao's death ; and after having secured the suc-
cession to raja Ram, he prepared to encounter Sula bat Jang and Bussy,
The Mahrattas surrounded the latter, and carried on their usual desul-
tory warfare. SuMbat Jaug and Bussy advanced towards Puna,
destroying every village on their route, but returned to Ahmadnagar
to replenish their ammunition; while RaghojiBhosla plundered Western
Berar and levied contributions between the Pea Ganga and the
at Pondichorry, and was assisted by a force under Monsieur Bussy, In 1749
Nasir Jang advanced with an army of 300,000 men to oppose his nephew, and was
joined by an English force from Madras ; but before an action could be fought
the French contingent deserted, Mozafar Jang surrendered himself to his uncle
in March 1750, and was imprisoned. Nasir Jang sent a portion of his army
under Shah Nawaz Khin, and the Malmitta contingent under J^noji Bhosla, to
watch the Peshwa's movements near Aurangribrfd. In the meantime the governor
of Pondicherry, Monsieur Duplcix, affected to negotiate with Nasir Jang, while
lie secretly intrigued with certain discontented tributaries of Haidaraba'd, the
nawabs of Kadapa, Karnul, and Savanur. In conjunction with them, he made a
treacherous night attack on the 5th December 1750; in which Nasir Jang was
killed. Monsieur Bussy, in command of the French troops, immediately released
Mozafar Jang and placed him on the masnad, but the latter was also killed by
some Patan chiefs in January 1751. Bussy then released Sulabat Jang, the third
son of the late 'Asaf Jah, who was at the time a prisoner in camp, and marched
with him to Haidarabad, where he required Sulabat Jang to take the French
contingent of 300 F^ropeans and 2,000 sepoys into his permanent service, and
assign an annual sum of 40 lakhs of rupees for their pay and allowances..
District.] 201 Chapter ry
HISTORY. ' ;
Sul&bat Jang.
Godavari. Owing however to discontent in the army, SuWbat Jang
closed with the overtures of the Peshwa and returned to Haidartfb&l.
In the meantime the troops clamoured for arrears of pay, and
Ragonth Das, the diwan, was assassinated. Sulabat Jang sent for
Saiad Lashkar Khan and Shh Nawz Khdn from Aurangbd, when
the former was appointed diwan and the latter was made subadar of
Haidargbad.
News arrived about this time that GhJziu-d din was approaching
the Dakhan, and that the Mahrattas were ready to join him, Saiad
Lashkar Khan also favoured Ghaziu-d din's cause, and contrived to
resign his appointment as if to negotiate with the Mahrattas on
behalf of SuUbat Jang. Gh^ziu-d din was joined by the forces at
Burlufnpnr, and his army, including Ballaji Rao's Mahrattas,
amounted to about 150,000 men. He arrived at Aurangabad, and
the Peshwa stipulated for the cession of the territory to the west of
Berar, when the sudden death of Gh^Cziu-d din terminated the
negotiations. Sulabat Jang was thus without a rival, but to avoid
hostilities, Bussy advised that the cessions promised by Ghcfziu-d
din should be made over to the Peshwa ; and the provinces between
the Godavari and Tapti, comprising Western Berar and Kandesb,
were alienated from his possessions.
In 1753 Sulabat Jang left the capital for Aurangdbad, and Bussy
retired to Masulipatam to recruit his health. During the same year
Saiad Lashkar Khan was reappointed diivan, and made certain
proposals for the dismissal of the French contingent. As soon as
Bussy was sufficiently recovered, he proceeded at once to Aurang6bd,
which he reached on the 23rd November 1753, and procured the
dismissal of Saiad Lashkar Khan. He further demanded a cession
of territory for the support of his troops, and Sulabat Jang made
over to the French, the eastern portion of his dominions known as
the Northern Sarbfrs, extending for 600 miles along the sea-coast,
and yielding a revenue of 50 lakhs of rupees per annum. On the
recommendation of Bussy, ShA Nawtfz Khtfn was appointed diwan,
iv. 202 [Aurangabad
HISTORY.
Bulabat Jang.
and in 1754 the Peshwa and Sulbat Jang, accompanied by Bussy,
proceeded to the Karn^tik.*
In 1756 Sultfbat Jang appointed his brothers NMm 'Ali Khn
and Bus&at Jang to the governments of Berar and Bijapur
respectively, and cantoned at Aurangabad for the rains. His High-
ness was accompanied by Bus&at Jang, and a force of Mahrattas
nnder Wisw6s Rao hovered about the valley of the Godvari. The
troops were again clamorous for arrears of pay, and the prime
minister, Shah Naw6z Khn, was dismissed and fled to Daulatbd.f
Busfilat Jang was appointed prime minister, and called in the aid of
Niz6m 'Ali Khan from Berar to reduce Daulat^bad. Sh<Ch
Nawz Kh&n then made overtures to the Mahrattas, but was
subsequently induced to submit. Busalat Jang resigned his office
of prime minister in favour of Niz&n 'AH Khan, and the latter
advanced to the relief of Sindkher. The Mahrattas were driven
off ; but fresh negotiations were proposed which involved a cession
of territory, yielding a revenue of 25 lakhs of rupees, to the
Mahrattas.
Ballaji Rao accompanied Nizam 'Ali KMn to Aurangdbad in
1758, and promised to assist him in expelling the French. A plot
was also formed for the deposal of Sulabat Jang ; but at this
juncture, Bussy appeared suddenly on the scene with a well-
Raghoji Bhosla died in 1753, and his eldest son Janoji, levied contributions
along the Godd van. A force was sent against him, and he was compelled to
restore a great part of the plunder,
In 1756 the prime minister, Sh^li Nawaz Khan, leagued with the Peshwa to expel
the French. After the fall of Savanur, Bussy was informed that his services
were no longer required ; upon which he retired to HaidarabCd and maintained
an hostile attitude. His Highness applied to Madras, and the Company's
Government expressed their willingness to enter into the proposed alliance, but a
force was not immediately available, as all the spare troops had been forwarded ta
Bengal. In 1757 Bussy was persuaded to retire to the Northern Barkers, which
had been assigned for the maintenance of his troops.
t The fort had only recently been taken from Srfdat Bokhfiru, the killadar itt
whose family it had been from the time of Aurangzib, It was now in charge
of a dependant of Shfth Nawftz KMn.
District.] 203
SuUbat Jang.
appointed force, and obtained possession of Daulatbd. The Peshwa
had gone 50 miles west of Aurangabad, and made a feint of threaten-
ing Bombay, in order to counteract the designs of the English on
Surat ; but having heard that Bussy was in possession of
Daulatabrid, he returned back rapidly, and tried hard to prevail upon
Bussy to deliver up the fortress to the Mahrattas. BusAlat Jang was
made prime minister ; and as Nizam 'Ali Khan was hostile to the
French, an intrigiue was set on foot to capture him, but the
principal mover, Haidar Jang the diwan of Bussy, was murdered,
and the plot failed. Sh3h Nawaz Khan was also killed, and Niz^m
*Ali Khan retired to Burhanpur,
Bussy had overcome the confederacy to remove the French, and
was returning with SuWbat Jang to Haidartfbid in July 1758,
when he received orders recalling him from the Daklian.* Niz&n
'Ali Khdn at once collected a body of troops and advanced from
Burhanpur. J^noji Bhosla marched against him, but was defeated and
immediately went over to his side. The Peshwa gave Nizam 'AH
KhSn encouragement, and the English also courted his alliance.
Niz&n 'AH KMn took possession of Aurangintfd, and started for
the capital, where he was appointed prime minister. Buslat Jang
retired to Adorn.
In 1759 the Mahrattas corrupted the killadar, and ob-
tained possession of the fort of Ahmadnagar. A war immediately
ensued, and in 1760 the main army moved towards Bidar and
Darur, while SuWbat Jang and Nizam 'AH Khan, with an escort of
6,000 or 7,000 men, proceeded to Udghir. The Peshwa reached
Ahmadnagar with a large army, and detached 40,000 horse under
After the victory of Bussy, the governments of Bengal and Madras determined,
in the prosecution of their war against the French, to enter into the alliance pro-
posed by His Highness, and lend their aid in expelling the French from his domi-
nions. In 1758 Colonel Ford invaded the Northern Sarkars, and having been
joined by his Highness's troops, was speedily successful in expelling the French,
On the 14th May 1759, a treaty of alliance was concluded between the British
and His Highness, by which the Sarkars of Masulipatam, &c., were conferred on
the Company's government.
26 a
Chapter IV. 2Q [Aurangabad
HISTORY.
SulAbat Jang.
Sadsiv Rao, who avoided the main Mahomedan force, and suddenly
surrounded Sul^bat Jang and Nizm ' Ali KhcCn at Udghir* Nego-
tiations speedily followed, and territory yielding a revenue of 62 lakhs
of rupees was ceded to the Mahrattas* The cession comprised the
province of Bijapur and a part of Bidar, together with the province
of Aurangbad, but the city of Aurangb6d and the parganas of
Harsul and Sattra were excluded. The forts of Daulat6bad, Seunari,
'Asirgarh, and Bijapur were given up, and the possession of Ahmad-
nagar was confirmed.
In the following year, the fatal battle of Panipat, which inflicted
such a crushing blow on the Mahrattas, offered a favorable opportu-
nity, and Nizm 'Ali Khun and Sulabat Jang concentrated a large
army near Aurangab&l for the recovery of their lost territories.*
The Mahomedans destroyed Toka, and advanced to within 14 miles
of Puna ; but the Mahratta allies went over to the Peshwa, and
Nizm 'Ali Khn was consequently induced to listen to the over-
tures of Madhu Rao. An accommodation took place known as the
treaty of Puna, and the recent Mahratta acquisitions in Aurangab&i
and Bidar, yielding a revenue of 27 lakhs of rupees, were restored
to His Highness.
ii. In 1762 Niz&n 'Ali Khan returned to Bidar, where he deposed
his brother Sulabat Jang, and ascended the masnad.f The Niz^m
attacked the Mahrattas this year in support of the Peshwa's
uncle Ragon^th Rao, who arrived at Aurangbd, and was received
with great attention by the governor, Mord Khn. Ragonath Rao
was assisted with troops, and defeated the Peshwa between
Ahmadnagar and Puna. The Niz6m also advanced in person, and
In 1761 the Mahrattas experienced a terrible defeat at Panipat, in Hindost^n,
from the Afghans under 'Ahmad Shah Abdalli. The shock of the tidings
killed B<Cll^ji Rao, and his second son, Mc(dhu Rao, succeeded him as Peshwa.
f The title of " Nizam" adopted by the rulers of HaidarAbid, was only used
after the accession of Nizm 'Ali Kh&n.
SuUbat Jang was confined at Bidar, and died fifteen months afterwards,
Distriot] 205 Chapter n*
HISTORY.
Hiz&m 'All,
so did J&ioji Bhosla ; but M&lhu Rao threw himself into his uncle's
power, and a reconciliation was effected. In return for the assistance
rendered by the Niz&n, a treaty was signed at Pairgaon, by which
the Mahrattas promised to surrender the forts of Daulatabdd, Seunari,
Ahmadnagar, and Asirgarh, together with territory yielding a revenue
of 51 lakhs of rupees.
*
In 1763 several discontented Mahratta chiefs made overtures to
Part^bwant Rao, the minister of His Highness the Nizm, and a fresh
war ensued with the Mahrattas, but this time against Ragonath Rao.
The latter avoided the Mahomedan army and marched rapidly on
Aurang^bdd, which he attempted to capture by escalade, but
was repulsed, and on the approach of the Niz^m, Ragonath
Rao went off to Berar. The Mahomedans followed in pursuit, and
Ragontfth Rao returned to Mungi Paitan. The Nizm then marched
straight for Puna, while Ragonath Rao ravaged the country towards
HaidanCbd. The Mahratta capital was plundered and partially de-
stroyed, and the Nizm was returning to Bidar, when Janoji Bhosla
advised him to proceed to Aurang^bdd. In the meantime the conditions
of the treaty of Pairgaon remained unfulfilled, and Ragonath Rao
intrigued with Janoji Bhosla to abandon the Mahomedans, promising
him territory [yielding a revenue of 32 lakhs of rupees, from the 51
lakhs' worth of territory that was promised to the Nizfim. It
happened that about this time, the Niz^m was crossing the Godavari
at Rakisbon, and had gone over with a portion of the army, leaving the
remainder under rdja Par tib want his diwan, to follow with the
baggage. Janoji Bhosla treacherously withdrew on some pretext, and
Ragonath Rao fell upon rja ParUbwant's force, which was over-
whelmed, and after fighting desperately for two days, was almost
annihilated. The diwan was among the slain, and His Highness, who
was on the opposite bank, was unable to render any assistance. The
Nizdm retired to Aurang6bd, and the city was again attacked by
the Mahrattas, who were repulsed. Negotiations were then opened,
and His Highness received 10 lakhs of rupees' worth of territory
from the 51 lakhs that were promised by the treaty of Pairgaon,
Chapter IV. 206 [Anrwigabad
HISTORY.
Nizdm 'All.
while Daulat6bd was the only fort that was relinquished, out of the
four that were to have been made over.
The Niz^in boiled with resentment against Janoji Bhosla, and in
1766 entered into an alliance with the Peshwa, by which Janojfs
possessions were invaded* Janoji was forced to relinquish 24^ lakhs
of rupees' worth of territory from the 32 lakhs that he received as the
price of his defection, and about two-thirds of the cessions were made
over to His Highness** In 1769 the Mahrattas under the Peshwa,
and the Mahomedans under Kukanu-d Daula the Nizfim's minister,
again marched into Janoji Bhosla's possessions, and compelled
him to restore the remaining 8 lakhs of rupees 1 worth of territory t
which was divided equally between the Niz^m and the Peshwa.f
Janoji Bhosla died in 1773, and nominated Raghoji the son of
Mudaji as his successor. Mudaji claimed to be the guardian of the
young Raghoji, and was supported by Ragonath Rao, the Peshwa ;
while his brother Sab^ji, who opposed him, was supported by the
Niztfm. In 1774 Ragonath Rao advanced against Nizm 'Ali at Bidar,
but retired almost immediately to Gulbarga, and detached a force to
watch Sbaji, who occupied a threatening position near Aurangabd.
Some of the leading Mahrattas, with Ndna Farnawis at their head,
opened negotiations with Niz&n ' Ali and S^b^ji, to assist them in de-
posing Ragonath Rao. The Nizam was promised certain cessions of
territory, and accompanied by a Mahratta force, pursued Ragonath
Rao, who retired to Burh&ipur. The infant Madhu Nfirain Rao,
the posthumous son of the murdered N^rain Rao, was proclaimed
Peshwa ; but the cessions were not made over, and Niz^m 'Ali
NizcCm 'Ali came to some understanding with the Mahrattas, and returned to
Haidar<Cb&l, as the English had invaded the Northern Sarkars. A treaty was
concluded on the 12th November 1766, by which the Northern Sarkars were
ceded to the English.
In the following year the Nizcfm joined Haidar Ali against the British, but
soon made overtures for peace. A fresh treaty was entered into on the 23rd
February 1768, which was corroborative and confirmatory of that of 1766.
t Madhu Rao the Peshwa died in 1771, and was succeeded by hia brother
Ffcrain Rao, who was murdered in 1773.
DiBtrtot.1 207
HISTORY.
cantoned for the rains at Bsim. Another party of Mahrattas, who
were opposed to Nna Farniwis and the young Peshwa, made
overtures to Nizm 'Ali, and he was requested to retire to
Aurangbd and countenance (heir cause. In return, 13 lakhs
of rupees' worth of jagir lands were made over to His Highness, and
he was promised further cessions.; but the conspiracy was discovered,
and Nari4 Farn^wis directed the Mahratta troops that were
returning from Burhtfnpur to iialt at the 'Ajanta ghtft. Meanwhile
Ragonath Rao obtained the assistance of the Bombay Government,
and also made overtures to NizSm 'AH at Aurangbd. ~Ndn
Farncfwis was thoroughly alarmed, and ceded territory yielding a
revenue of 18 lakhs of rupees to His Highness.
In 1775 S^baji was killed in an action with Mudaji, and the latter
was confirmed by N5nfi Farnawis as the guardian of Raghoji. The
N5zm opposed Mudaji, and sent a force which occupied G^walgarh,
Narn^la, Manikdrug, and Charidarpur, and removed the collectors
of ckaut from Berar. His Highness also proceeded to Ellichpur
and Mudaji and Raghoji Bhosla came in person to meet him.
A - reconciliation took place, and the usual chaut was allowed to
be collected.* Raghoji Bhosla died in 1788, and Mudaji became
de facto ruler of the Nagpur state.
There was a tendency to union among the Mahrattas about thia
time, in view of the war which they contemplated against Niz^m 'Ali
In 1776 the Bengal government refused to ratify the negotiations en-
tered into with Ragonath Rao, and directed that N4n Farnawis and the
young Peshwa should be supported. The treaty of Purandar was executed
the same year ; but the engagement failed, and in 1778 the Bombay government
was directed to support Ragonath Rao. This led to the first Mahratta war
and during the time that it lasted, His Highness remained neutral. The Governor
General was also sensible that Nizcfm Ali influenced the political relations of
Mudaji, through his diwan Diwakar Pant, who detached the rtfja of Nagpur
from the Mahrattas.
In 1779 the government of Madras negotiated direct with Bustflat Jang regarding
the cession of the Gantiir sarkar ; and the proceedings in connection with it, led to
the appointment in 1782, of Mr. Grant, the first British Resident at the court
of Haidar*b*d.
Chapter rv. 208 [Aurangabad
HISTORY.
Niz&m 'AH.
and when Sindia was on his way from Hindostan to Puna in 1792,
he demanded that Bhir should be ceded to him, and that AurangdMd
should be bestowed on the Peshwa. The Nizam of course refused his
request, and Sindia pretended to be much mortified. There hap-
pened to be a rivalry between Sindia and Holkar, and the latter,
although assisted by TSdnd Farn^wis, was defeated. A crisis appeared
near, when Sindia suddenly died in February 1794. The Mahrat-
tas were again united, and Na'nrf Farn^wis having forwarded certain
demands to Haidarb6d, followed them up by a declaration of
war. The young Peshwa and Nn Farnlfwis advanced from
Haiddr All of Mysore made war against the English in 1780 ;and in May 1782
the treaty of Salbye concluded the first Mahratta war. During the same year,
the nawab of Nirmal, a powerful feudatory, intrigued against the NizcCm, and
disseminated a false rumour that His Highness contemplated joining the
Mahrattas and Haidar against the English. A force was sent against him,
but the nawc(b was an able soldier, and the Niz^m was obliged to procure a
body of Mahrattas from the Peshwa to aid in coercing him. The naw^b died
during the struggle, and his son submitted after a short resistance. The latter
was removed from the government of Nirmal, and was appointed subadar of
Berar under the title of Zafaru-d Daula. The forces of the new subadar came
into collision with the Mahratta troops stationed in Berar for the collection
of the chant, as more than the stipulated amount was levied ; and a vakil
from the Peshwa waited on the Nizam, to explain and apologise for the
conduct of the Mahratta officials in exceeding their fixed demands.
Haidar AH died in December 17 82, and was succeeded by Tippu, who maintained
the war against the British till March 1784. In 1786 Tippu demanded from the
Niz^m the cession of Bijapur, and His Highness entered into an alliance with the
Mahrattas ; but after a short campaign, Tippu made an offer of peace in 1787, as
he was afraid that the new Governor General, Lord Cornwallis, would take part
with the Nizam in the war.
In 1788 Lord Cornwallis asked for an adjustment of accounts and the cession
of the Gantur sarkar, which according to the treaties of 1766 and 1768, should
have been taken possession of by the British on the death of Bus&at Jang in 1783
In 1790 Lord Cornwallis decided on declaring war against Tippu for having
invaded Travancore ; and His Highness willingly entered into an alliance, but as
he was apprehensive that the Mahrattas would attack him during the absence of
his army, he asked for the unlimited guarantee of the Haidar^b^d dominions
against them. This was at first agreed to, but was withdrawn the following day,
as it would offend the Mahrattas. His Highness waived the guarantee, and conclud-
ed the treaty on the 4th July 1790. In the war that followed, the Nizam's troops
rendered good service ; and in the peace of 1792, His Highness obtained some
cessions of territory on his southern frontier, to the value of about 40 lakhs of
rupees per annum.
District] 209 Chapter 1*?
HISTORY.
Nizdra 'All,
Puna, joined by the combined armies of Sindia, Holkar, and the
rja of Nagpur. The Niztfm proceeded with a smaller force to
Bidar, and advancing towards Karelia, descended the Mohri ghtffc.
On the llth March 1795 an indecisive action was fought, in
which barely 200 were killed on both sides ; but during the night
a party of Mahratta horse, looking out for some water, stumbled
on the enemy's camp. The Mahomedans, fancying that the whole
of the Mahrattas were among them, attacked each other in the
dark and fled in the greatest confusion. When the Mahrattas advanced
the following morning, they were surprised to see only about a tenth
of the Nizam's army around Kardla, and they soon forced His High-
ness to conclude peace.* According to the terms of the Convention
of Kardla, His Highness had to admit the original claim of the Mah-
rattas to levy chaut from the Haidarabad territory, and to cede the
fortress of Daulatbd, together with districts yielding an annual
revenue of 35 lakhs of rupees. An indemnity of 3 krores of rupees
was to be paid by instalments, and His Highness's prime minister,
Azimu-1 Umra, was made over as a hostage for the fulfilment of
these conditions.
In the month of June, 'AH Jah the Nizam's eldest son, rebelled, and
having been joined by a large number of His Higlmess's troops,
obtained possession of Bidar and other forts. M. Raymond followed
him with his trained battalions, and *Ali Jah surrendered himself
at Aurangbd to Mir Alam.f 'Ali Jah poisoned himself on his
way to Haidarabad.
On the conclusion of peace, His Highness desired that the British battalions
at Haidarrib^d should be withdrawn. They were however, recalled the same year,
on account of the rebellion of 'AH Jah, who was joined by a considerable number
of troops, that had been disbanded after the battle of Kardla. The British
battalions rendered very important service, and restored the Nizam's authority
within his own dominions.
f Ever since Bussy left, the Niz^m retained a few French officers in his
service, and had two battalions of sepoys drilled and commanded by them.
This force, under the chief command of M. Raymond, had served with the
British army in the confederate war against Tippu. After the peace of Seringa-
Chapter IT. 210 [Aurangabad
HISTOBT.
U
In February 1803^ Stadia: was at BurMhpur, negotiating with the
rtfja of Nagpur and Holkar for a joint confederacy against the Com-
pany's government and 1 the Niz&n. The Governor General, in?
communication with the Nizm,. directed an army of observation
patam, the Nizn added greatly to the "French battalions, and they rendered good'
service against the Mahrattas in the late war. Further additions were made
from time to time, until in 1798, they became a formidable well-equipped force r
consisting of twenty -three battalions with artillery. In this year, Lord Mornington
the new Governor General, made his arrangements for the second campaign
that was contemplated against Tippu sultan and the French. A treaty was
concluded with the Niz&n on the 1st September, by which the French officers
were dismissed and the Contingent disbanded. A British force was substituted,
consisting of six battalions of sepoy s,each battalion. 1,000 strong, with aproportioni
of European artillery, for which the Niz^m agreed to pay an annual subsidy of
24 lakhs of rupees. The Governor General also afforded the Niz&n a guarantee
against the Mahrattas.
To return to the- Mahrattas, the affairs at Puna after the battle of Kardla*
were in the greatest confusion. The Pcshwa Midhu Rao appointed Bji Rao,,
the son of Ragonath Rao, to succeed him, and committed suicide in October 1795.
N^n Farncfwis was opposed to the appointment of B^ji Rao as Peshwa, and
was looking out for another candidate, whenBdji Rao arrived in Puna, and
was reconciled to the minister. Sindia also arrived with a large army, and set up-
a Peshwa of his own ; but was pecuniarily embarrassed, and requested Azimu-1
Umara, who had been set at liberty by Purushr&m Bh&u, to raise the balance of
3 krores of rupees that had been promised by JSizim ' Ali at Kardla. Nan#
Farn^wis on the other hand, settled a treaty with Azimu-1 Umara on the 8th
October 1796, by which the territory ceded according to the Convention of Kardla
was to be restored, and the balance of the stipulated monkey payment remitted.
The Niz^m in return was to send 15,000 men with artillery, &c., to raise B^ji Rao
to the masnad, with Mn^ Farnrfwis as minister. This was known as the Treaty
of Mhar, and met with His Highness 1 s approval. Bciji Rao was seated on the
masnad on the 4th December 17%, but refused to ratify the treaty of Mhar ;
and Azimu-1 Uamra returned to Haidara" b&i in July 1797. The Peshwa next confined
NctacC Farn^wis in Ahrnadnagar, and proposed to Sindia a joint expedition against
the Nizam ; but he again proved faithless, and in June 1798, negotiated an
offensive and defensive alliance with Nizhni 'Ali against Sindia. The articles of
the treaty of Mhar were confirmed, and an additional tract of territory yielding
8 lakhs of rupees was to be ceded to the Nizam as the price of his assistance ;
but this in its turn was revoked as soon as Baji Rao heard that Sindia had released
Na*nA Farni wis from Ahmadnagir.
In 1798, Lord Mornington was desirous of concluding a subsidiary alliance with
the Mahrattas, but stipulated that their disputes with the Niz^m should be re-
ferred to British arbitration, and that the articles of the treaty of Mhar should
be confirmed. The Mahrattas evaded compliance, and only expressed their
willingness to take part in the expected campaign against Tippu in accordance
District.] 9H Chapter IV^
"' L - L HISTORY.
Kkdm 'All.
to be assembled on the frontier of Mysore. The Haularbd Subsi-
diary Forco, togctlier with tlie stipulated number of the Nizam's
own army, consisting of 6,000 disciplined infantry and 9,000 cavalry,
proceeded to Parainda under the command of Colonel Stevenson, and
formed one portion of the army of observation, the whole of which was
under General Wellesley. This distinguished British officer marched
on Puna with another force from Mysore, and reinstated Uaji
Kao as Peslnva on the 13th May 1803, in accordunco with the terms
of the treaty of Bassini ; while Colonel Slovenson advanced for the
with tlio terms of their tro-ity with Lord Cornwallis. In 1798 the FJaidarabrfd
army, consisting of the Subsidiary Force G,f>00 strong, \nth an equal number of
the Nizam's own infantry, and 10,000 of bis best cavalry, joined tho British
ariny in the second campaign Mgairhst 'lippu. Meanwhile tin 1 Peshwa concerted
a scheme with Sindia for attacking the Ni/cim, in which he hoped tho rrfju of
Nagpnr would join ; but before any action could be taken, news arrived of
the. fall of Seringapatam and the death of Tippu. In the partition that followed,
His Highness received cessions to the annual territorial value of 5J lakhs
of pagodas ; and although tho Peslnva had not joined the allies, and had failed
in his engagements, the Governor General offered him the balance of 2i? lakhs
of pagodas' worth of territory, provided he entered the subsidiary alliance on tho
terms which had been proposed before the war. The IVshwa declined, and
two-thirds of the territory reserved for him were given to Hi* Highness.
The hostile designs of the MahratUs were becoming mme apparent, and in- order
to be prepared for them, a proposal was made to incrc'ise tho Subsidiary Force to
8,000 infantry, 1,000 cavaln , and the, nr-ual propoilion of guns with Kuropcan
artillerymen, to be stationed in tho Nizam's dominions. His Highness expressed his
willingness to the proposed increase, on the understanding that it provided for tho
support by the DritisR Government against all foreign and domestic enemies. Tho
Governor General then stipulated, as an equivalent compensation for tho increased
obligations, that His Highness should cede absolutely arid in perpetuity to tho
Company, all hi,* acquisitions from Mysore in tho last and previous wars, consisting
of tho K idapa and BaliiCri districts, yielding an annual revenue, of 03 lakhs of
rupees. A treaty to this effect was concluded on tho 12th October 1800.
Tho Mali rat ta minister N.ina Farniwis died on tho l.'3th March of tho same,
year, and Sindia left Puna to proceed against Ilolkar. Tho latter Mahratta chief
plundered Kandesh in 1802, and marched on Puna. He was followed by Sindia's
army, which advanced by Ja'lria and Blur. Tho Peshwa applied for British aid,
but would not agree to the terms imposed on him as the basis of an alliance ;
and on the 25th October 1802, Ilolkar defeated the combined armies of tho
Peshwa and Sindia. Tho Peshwa lied to Siugarh, and on the 31st December
signed the treaty of Bassim, by which, among other conditions, he confirmed the
articles of the treaty of Mhar, and agreed to refer his disputes with the Nizam
to Britibh arbitration.
27G
Chapter IV. 212 [Aurangabad
HISTORY. * xw to
Niziim 'All.
protection of the country towards the Godciyari, as Holkar had plun-
dcred some of the Nizam's villages, and levied a contribution on
Aurangabad.
Si.vandarJh The health of His Highness Nizam 'AH was in ?i very precarious
state, and Sindia, Holkar, and the raja of Ntigpur assembled
their forces to interrupt the regular succession. The attach-
ment of Sikandar Jah to the British alliance was well known ; and
hence the Mahrattas desired to place on the masnad His llighncss's
youngest son, who was known to be inimical to the British, and
friendly to the confederate cause. Suitable precautions were taken
at Haidarabad ; and Lord Mornington directed General Wellesley
to occupy an advanced position in the Ni/am's territory, within
fourteen marches of the capital. Ni/am 'All died on the 6th August,
and the following day Sikandar Jah took his seat on the masnad
without any opposition.
The confederates, ba filed in their design, determined to invade the
Haidartfb&l dominions; and General Welleslcy opened the campaign
by capturing Ahrnadnagar on tlie 12th August. Holkar retired to
Malwa ; but Sindia entered the Nizam's dominions by the 'Ajaiita
gMt on the 2-lth August, and captured the fort of Ja'lna, which he
occupied. Colonel Stevenson had already cros.sed to tho north of the
Goddvari, and General Wellcsley arrived at Aurangabad on the 20th
August. The Mahrattas were proceeding south-east with the view
of crossing the Godiivari and marching on Haidarabad. Colonel
Stevenson immediately advanced, and on the 2nd September attacked
and recaptured the fort of Jalna ; while General Wellcsley moved along
the left bank of the Godavari in order to intercept thcllahrattas, who
were forced to retire in a northerly direction. On the night of tho 9th
September, the former officer surprised the camp of the confederates,
and inflicted considerable loss on the enemy ; and on tho llth Sep-
tember Colonel Stevenson joined General Wellosley at Badnapur.
The Mahrattas were then encamped between Bokardan and Jafarabad ;
and it was arranged that the two columns should move the follow-
District.] 213 Chapter IV.
HISTORY.
ikandar Jab.
ing morning in different directions, bat that they should effect a
junction on the 24th, and attack the enemy. General Wcllesloy
however, came up with the Mahrattas on the 23^, near the village of
Assay e, and without waiting for Colonel Stevenson, at once engaged
them, and gained a splendid victory. Colonel Stevenson, who
had been detained on the march, took no part in-tlio battle, but
arrived in lime to contribute to the total disorganization of tho
enemy. He pursued tho retreating armies down the 'Ajanta ghat
with the Haidarabad Subsidiary Force and tho Ni/am's cavalry
and infantry, and then as far as Burhanpur. This important city
surrendered on the Oth October ; and two days later, Colonel Steven-
son laid siege to Asirgarh. The fortress was bombarded, and on
2 1st October was about to bo stormed, when the garrison
capitulated and became prisonors of war.* In tho meantime the
Mahrattas rallied beyond the Narbada, and having been reinforced,
crossed back into the Dakhan. The main body moved westward, as
if to make for Puna by the Kasar Bari ghat ; and General Wellesley,
who remained south of tho 'Ajanta pass, made a corresponding move-
ment to intercept them by Aurangabad. The Mahrattas then turned
northwards to interrupt Colonel Stevenson at Burhanpur ; but
General AVellcsley also turned round and descended the 'Ajanta ghat,
when the confederates marched south and crossed the 'Anki Tanki
pass. The British General once more ascended the 'Ajanta ghat,
and on his way to Aurangabad, very nearly came up with the enemy.
Kaghoji Bhosla retreated rapidly towards Bcrar, and sent 5,000 horse
to cut off a convoy of 14,000 bullock-loads of grain. Captain
Baynes, the officer in charge, made a spirited defence at 'Ambad,
and on the 31st October brought nearly tho whole of the convoy
to General Wcllesley's camp. The Nizam's army moved from
Asirgarh in order to attack Ga'walgarh ; and General
Wellesley descended the ghat at Rajura, to cover and support
During the war, tho district of Kandesh, which belonged to Sindia, was
placed under the temporary management of the revenue officers of the Nizum.
Chapter IV. 214 [Aurangabad
HISTOBT.
Sikandar Jah.
Colonel Stevenson's operations. Sindia proposed for peace, and
a cessation of hostilities was granted, on condition that he should
retire 20 kos east of Ellichpur ; but the armistice was not extend-
ed to Raghoji Bhosla. The condition was not observed ; and on the
29th November Colonel Stevenson \vasjoined by General Wellesley.
The combined forces attacked and routed the army of the confeder-
ates on the plain of Argam, taking 38 pieces of cannon and all their
ammunition. General Wellesley brought to the Governor GeneraUs
notice, the important aid he received in the battle from Colonel
Stevenson and the forces under his command, noticing with especial
approval the conduct of tho cavalry, who pursued and dispersed the
fugitives, capturing a standard from Sindia's troops.
The Haidarabad irregular troops had also been despatched, by orders
of tho Nizam, for the protection of various posts of importance along
the line of the Godavari, and are reported to have rendered very impor-
tant service during the war. On many occasions and in many
places, they attacked and defeated bodies of the confederate cavalry,
who were endeavouring to plunder and destroy tho villages in tho
Nizrfm's territory.* On the 5th December, the combined forces of
Previous to the \var breaking out, Nizrfm 'Ali fumislictl General Wcllesley
with a letter, investing him with full powers, to order and control all officers,
military commanders, killadars, amildars, &e., on the. western frontier of the IJaida-
rabrfd dumin'ins. ills Highness also issued stringent instructions direct to all his
uilicers, to obey the General's requisit ions ; and Sikandar Jah, on his accession,
confirmed and reiterated them. These orders however, were to a considerable,
extent rendered nugatory, by the rebellious spirit manifested by some of the
Nizam's officers, who, bribed by the confederates, promised themselves immunity
by their distance from the capital, and from the inexperience of the new Nizam.
The most glaring instances of disobedience to the Nizam's orders, were shown by
the commandants of tho forts of Danlatabad and Parur, who refused to obey
General Wellesley's requisition, to receive into their forts the sick and wounded after
the battle, of Assayc. On tho representation of Ge,m ral Wellesley, the disobedient
officers were at once dismissed, and more stringent orders were issued to
all ranks, to yield the fullest obedience, to the requisitions made on them, General
Wellesley also requested that one of the, Niza'm's own officers, of sufficient rank
and with full powers, should remain in attendance at the head-quarters of the
army, as His Highness's agent. The Nizam nominated raja Mahipat Earn, who was
selected by General Wellesley for this duty ; but with the view of avoiding all
District.] 215 Chapter IV*
J ^-^ HISTORY.
Sikandar Jah
General Wellesley and Colonel Stevenson invested G^walgarh, which
was captured on the 15th. The r^ja of Nrfgpur despaired of success,
and sued for peace on the 17th December. His proposals were ac-
cepted on condition of his ceding the province of Katack to the British,
and withdrawing from the province of Berar, partially occupied by
him, and of which he had collected the revenues in participation
with the Nizam. The r^ja also ceded the territory between His
Highness's frontier and the hills ; but a district yielding 4 lakhs of
rupees of annual revenue, containing the forts of Gawalgarh and Nar-
nla, was returned, as being of little value to the Nizam, although it
was necessary to the raja, to enable him to coerce and keep in subjec-
tion the predatory hill tribes of his dominions. Sindia also sued for
peace, and a treaty was entered into on the oOth December 1808, by
which he renounced all claims whatever on the Ni/am, and ceded a
largo tract of territory. It was agreed by the allies, that the country
ceded to the west of the Warda river and south of tho hills, and all
the territory between tho 'Ajanta hills and the Godavari, should
belong to the Nizam. A partition treaty was formally concluded
between tho allies on the 28th April 1804.*
After the termination of hostilities, a largo division of Colonel
Stevenson's army was stationed at Jafarabad. In 1808 a body of
Holkar's troops under Mahomed 'All Khan Baksh, plundered portions
of Kandcsh, and entered the Nizam's dominions, where it was
dispersed by the Subsidiary Force. 'Amir Khan, of the Holkar
family, ravaged Berar the following year, and let loose a body of
chance of misunderstanding in future, a clause was inserted in the treaty of 1800*
providing for free?, ingress or egress to all forts belonging to eaeh of the contract-
ing parties, in the event of a joint war. When the war was over, raja Mahipat Ram
was appointed subadar of Berar and Aurangabad.
The prime minister 'Azimti-1 Umara died in May 1804 ; and Mir 'Alam,
formerly known as Mir 'Abdul Kasim, was appointed prime minister.
Mir 'Alam died in December 1808, and the Nizam assumed the administration
himself, employing ra" ja Chandu Lall as Peshkar or deputy minister, an appoint-
ment which he held under Mir 'Alam. His Highness afterwards appointed Moniru-1
Mulk prime minister, but the executive was committed to raja Chandu Lall.
Chapter IV. 216 [Aurangabad
HISTORY.
Slkandar Jah.
Pindharis. He was soon however, driven across the Narbada.*
In 1809 the mutiny among the officers sit Madras extended to Jcilna,
and at one time assumed a serious aspect, but the officers eventually
submitted.
In 1813 the " Russell Brigade" was raised and named in honour of
Mr. Russell, the Resident of the day. This force, the nucleus of the
* Up to 1812, the Pindharis increased yearly in numbers, strength, and during,
and even ravaged Berar and other portions of the Nizam's dominions.
Tn 1814 Baji Rao commenced intriguing against the, Company's government,
and was much influenced by an nmvorthy favourite, Trimhakji Danglia, who was
afterwards imprisoned by the British, for the murder of the Gaikwar's ambassador.
Trimbakji escaped in 1816, f ind joined the turbulent Bhils among the hills about
Nasik and Kandesh. The insurgents wen; gaining ground, and Baji Rao began
to levy troops, when Puna was surrounded by a British army, and a new treaty
was entered into with the IVshwa. In 1817 the Subsidiary Force at Jiifarabad
was ordered to move northwards, and Lieutenant Davies of the Nixam's horse,
succeeded in dispersing a body oC insurgents under Trimbakji's brother.
As early as 1814, the British desired to provide against the Pindharis, by
establishing a chain of military posts between their own frontier and that of
their ally the Nizam ; but Raglioji Bhosla, the raja of Nrfgpur, did not support
the movement. The I Pa id a ra bad Subsidiary Force was removed from Jalna to
Elliclipur, and the Puna army from Sirur to Jafarabad, while the Ilaidarabad
Contingent was formed into a large reserve. In the meantime the Pindharis
continued their depredations, and in October 1815, Chitn plundered the Nixam's
dominions as far south as thcKistna. Another irruption, more daring than the,
last, occurred in September 1810 ; and as these ravages were- principally confined
to the territories of the Nizam and the British, there was a well-founded belief,
that the Pindharis were secretly encouraged by thePcshwa and other Mali rat to.
chiefs, Raghoji Bhosla died in 1817, and his successor was placed under
the regency ol'Appii Sahib, who murdered the voung raja in 1817, and ascended
the masnad. Towards the end of 1817, the Governor General completed his
arrangements for a grand campaign against the Pindharis ; and the Peshwa having
thrown oil' the mask, was defeated at Kliirki on the 5th November. General
Smith arrived soon afterwards -with his division from Kandesh, and Baji Rao
was pursued. Appa Sahib also became hostile, but was repulsed in an attack on
the British Residency on the 2Gth November, and after the arrival of the Berar
Division under General Dovcton, was completely defeated at Nagpur on the 24th
December. The 3rd division of the grand army under Sir J. Malcolm was sent
against llolkar in Central India, and took part in the action at Mehidpur on the
21st December. Holkar was thoroughly defeated, and on the 6th January 1818,
concluded peace with the allies. Meanwhile the pursuit of the Peshwa was
continued, and on the IGth May 1818, he surrendered himself to Sir J. Malcolm
with the Nizfim'H troops in Central India. Bji Buo was deposed, but Appa Sahib
was restored and forgiven.
District] 217 Chapter IV*
HISTORY.
Sikaudar Jah.
Haidarabad Contingent, at first consisted of two battalions, armed,
clothed, and equipped like the Company's troops. His Highness
was bound by the Treaty of 1800 to provide 6,000 infantry and
9 3 000 cavalry, to serve with the British in time of Avar; and the Court
of Directors subsequently gave the Governor General permission, to
embody the Contingent in lieu of this force.
The Contingent was frequently employed against the Naiks and
J5hils who infested Aurangdbtfd and Berar ; and in conjunction
with the Haidardbad Subsidiary Force, rendered very important
service in the Mahratta war, which was duly acknowledged by the
Governor General. The campaign was over in the beginning of
1818, and the Pcshwa's territories were annexed. A treaty was
finally concluded on the 31st December 1822, for the division of tho
conquered and ceded territory ; and districts to the annual value of
5^ lakhs of rupees fell to the Nizam's share.
Up to the end of the year 1818, the troops composing the Con-
tingent in JSenir wore under raja Govind Bakslj, and the monthly pay-
ment for their maintenance was advanced by the banking house of
Messrs. Palmer and Co., which had been established at Haidarabad
in 18M. In 1820 the irregular force at Aurangubad was reor-
ganised, one battalion being formed to protect the district on the
north-west frontier against the Bhils, and another to furnish guards
in the Aurangabad city aiid surrounding villages.*
- In 1820 Sir Charles Metcalfo proposed to appoint Company's officers to
specified districts of the llaidarabad State, to collect the revenues, control tlio
police, check oppression, urn! form revenue settlements for short periods. Thesis
reforms were, imperative, and their introduction in 1821 was followed by decided
success. Sir Charles Metcalfc next looked into the financial affairs of the state,
and proposed in 1823 that a loan of about 100 lakhs should bo advanced
by the Governor General, for the payment of the sums due to Messrs. Palmer
arid Company and to the British Government ; in return for which, the an-
nual Pcslikashoi 1 lakhs of rupees payable for the Northern Sarkars should be
relinquished. Sikandar Jah died in 1829, and his son Nasiru-d Dan la, the now
Nixani, administered the affairs of his country in his own way. The Company's
officers were removed from the districts ; but the amount settled on the villages
Chapter IV. 218 [Aurangabad
HISTORY.
Sikandar Jah.
To return to the military operations, the entire province of Kandesh
was, ceded to the British under the terms of the treaty with Holkar,
ftriu after Btiji Rao's deposition, the Peslnva's territories were also
annexed ; but there was some trouble in taking possession of the forts,
as the garrisons refused to give them up. The Subsidiary Force and
Contingent were ordered out, and very soon 'Antur, Chalisgaon,
and other places surrendered. The fort of Mallagaon made a inoro
stubborn resistance, and Lieutenant Davies of the Nizam'* horse
was killed during the siege. A reinforcement from the Contingent
subsequently arrived, and Mallagaon was taken.
Operations were next directed against the Bhils in the 'Ajanta
and Qaotala range, where they had greatly increased in numbers,
under the Company's guarantee, was not to be exceeded, until after the
expiration of the period for which the several settlements had been made.
Shortly after the accession of Nasirn-d Dania, the Contingent was called out to
suppress a rebellion that was raised by one of his brothers; and again in 1830
and 1841, it was employed to reduce the irregulars to obedience. lYuin the.
accession of Nasiru-d Dania, the history of the Nizam's dominions was one of
increasing financial embarrassment. In 184'J the debt due on account of the
Contingent amounted to 150 lakhs, and the Nizam contributed 120 lakhs out
of his. private family treasure to pay oil! these arrears. Raja Chandii Lall iv.sigmd
the same year, and the Nizam was asked to nominate a minister, but one after
another of His Highness' s nominees resigned.
The State was on the verge of bankruptcy, when the Resident was authorised
in June 1845, to make advances for the payment of the Contingent. In ] 846 Sura ju-1
Mulk was appointed minister, and in the same year an alarming mutiny
broke out, which had to be quelled by the Subsidiary Force. The debt continued
to accumulate, and the minister solicited His Highness to contribute once more
from his family treasure ; but disagreements arose, and Suraju-1 Mulk was
dismissed. The Nizm nominated two or three other ministers in succession but
they all resigned within a few months, and Suraju-1 Mulk was reappointed
minister. After great exertions, the debt was reduced to 50 lakhs in October
1852 ; and as there appeared to be little prospect that the Contingent could
be paid with regularity in the future, the Governor General determined to dispose
of the question finally. On the 21st May 1853 a treaty was signed, by which the
districts of Berar, Naldrug, and Raichore, yielding a revenue of 50 lakhs of rupees
a year, were assigned for the maintenance of the Contingent. Other claims for the
families of Appa Desai, Mahipat Ram, and certain Mahrattas, were also to be paid
from the revenues of the assigned districts, and any surplus was to be made over
to His Highness. Six days after the conclusion of the treaty Suraju-1 Mulk died,
Dtetriot] 219
SiiandarJah.
and were under thirty-two leaders, the chief of whom in 1819 was
Chil Naik. Detachments were sent among the hills, and the fort of
Baitalwfidi and other strongholds were captured. Chil Naik was
taken and hanged ; but the Bhils were far from being subdued,
and two new leaders, Jandhula and Jakira, fiercely ravaged the plains
to avenge the loss of Chil Nik. A military cordon was drawn at
the base of the 'Ajanta hills for about a hundred miles, and Jandhula,
Jakira, and 1,200 of their followers surrendered in 1821. After a
few months' quiet, there was another outbreak in 1822, headed by
the famous Hiria. The low country was harassed for some time ;
but as force had failed, it was determined in 1825 to try kind mea-
sures. The Bhils had been promised a Jiving if they would come
down to the plains, but they refused, and attempts were now made
to encourage them to enlist and form a Bhil corps. An agency was
established near Chflisgaon, and Major Ovans and Lieutenant
Graham induced many of the 'Ajanta Bhils to form settlements and
engage in agriculture. The Bhils were still troublesome, and those at
and hia nephew Salar Jang Balifidur, the grandson of Moniru-I Mulk, was appointed
prime minister. In 1857, the Niz&a Nasiru-d Daula died, and was succeeded by
his son Afzalu-d Daula. During- the same year the Indian Mutiny occurred in
Hindustan, and the, spirit of disaffection was not long in showing itself in the
Dakhan ; but the efforts of the new NizAin, aided by the advice and energy of
Ilis Highness's minister, Sdlr Jang, kept it under subjection. In 1860
the Government of India determined to recognise the eminent service
rendered by the Nizam during the mutiny. It was found on experience
that territory yielding 35 lakhs of rupees was sufficient to meet the expenses of
the Contingent ; and in December 1861, the districts of Naldrug and Raiehore,
yielding 15 lakhs of rupees, were returned. The district of Shorapur, yielding
6 lakhs of rupees, was also made over to the Nizm, owing to the rebellious
conduct of the ra'ja during the mutiny. A debt of 50 lakhs of rupees to
the British was likewise cancelled. In return, a strip of land on the left bank
of the Goddvari was ceded by the Nizain, and a duty of 5 per cent, on goods
carried on the Goddvari was abolished. On the 31st August 1861, the Order of the
Grand Commander of the Star of India was conferred on His Highness. The
Kizdrn Afzalu-d Daula died in February 1869, and was succeeded by his only son,
Mir Mahbub 'Ali Khan, then an infant of three years of age. The administra-
tion of His Highness the Nizdm's dominions was placed in the hands of Sir S&l&r
Jang, created in 1867 a K.C.S.I., and in 1871 a G.C.S.I., in recognition of
his services rendered during the mutiny ; and nawib Shamsu-l-Uinra was
associated with, him in the government of the country.
28 O
Chapter IV- 220 [Aurangabad
HISTORY. *-*<v
Nialru.d DanU.
Kanhar recommenced their depredations about 1830. The Gaotdla
hill, seven miles north of Kanhar, became noted as one of their
strongholds ; and a body of the Contingent troops was ordered up
from Aurangbd, to hunt them out of the hills and reopen the ghat
roads. The troops were encamped at Gaotala for six months, and
the hills were scoured. It was about this time that the Outram ghat
was constructed by the British officer of that name, while he was
engaged in conciliating the wild hill-men of the 'Ajanta and Gaotala
range. A force was afterwards cantoned at Kanhar for several years,
and a British officer was stationed there as Bhil Agent. The troops
were withdrawn about 1840, and the Bhil Agency was abolished a
few years later.
The history of the district up to 1853 is involved in the general
financial embarrassments of the dominions, which culminated in the as-
signment of Bcrar and other provinces. In 1 853 the city of Auran-
gdbcid was the seat of a sharp conflict near Jaswantpura, just outside
the Roshan gate, between a body of the Nizam's own troops whose
salaries were in arrears, and a portion of the Contingent ; and after an
obstinate resistance, the former was defeated and dispersed. Dis-
turbances occurred the same year at Sillodc, and Bokardan,
which were quelled by Colonel Abbott with the Contingent troops.
Soon afterwards, about 300 Robillas were attacked and defeated at
Jalna, by a party of His Highness's troops under nawab Gulrfm
Husain Khan.
In the eventful year of 1857, the news of the mutiny in North-
ern India, made an unpleasant impression on the men of the Contin-
gent stationed at Aurangabad, many of whom were from Oude and
other parts of Hindostan. The 1st Cavalry arrived from Mominbad
on the 9th June, and was the earliest to show signs of disaffection.
Intimation was at once sent off to Haidarabd regarding the mutin-
ous spirit that was manifesting itself, and orders were issued for the
movement of a body of troops from Puna to Aurangabad. The
artillery and infantry were beginning to be suspected ; and the
District.] 221 Chapter IV.
HISTORY.
Afealu-dDaula,
men of the cavalry threatened an attack, but hesitated, and
looked for encouragement from the few irregulars in the city.
The latter however, did not sympathise with the movement, and
there was not the slightest disaffection among them. In the mean-
time rumours of the approach of the Bombay troops under General
Woodburn reached the men of the cavalry, and they returned to
their duty. On General Woodburn's arrival, the disaffected regiment
was ordered to a dismounted parade, and the Bombay troops were
drawn up in front of them. The Rassaldar read out the names of the
mutineers, when some of the men attempted to load their carbines,
and the guns were fired upon them. The mutineers broke loose and
fled, followed by the dragoons ; but many escaped, and tried to spread
disaffection throughout the country. A slight outbreak and attack on
the British Residency occurred at Haidarabad; but the prime minister,
nawab SahCr Jang, gave early notice of the hostile movement, and it
was easily overcome. Nawab Salr Jang also apprehended a dozen
of the Aurangdbrfd mutineers and made them over to the Resident.
The mutinous spirit never again showed itself, and no body of troops
rendered more able or gallant service, throughout the subsequent
campaigns, than the Contingent and the Haidarabad Subsidiary Force.
During the months of July and August, Colonel Davidson the
British Resident, assembled a strong brigade at Malkapur in
Berar, which with the Bombay troops, was placed under Sir Hugh
Rose. The service rendered by this brigade during the mutiny,
comprised the relief of Sagar, investment of Jhansi, battle of
Betwa, storm and capture of Jhansi, battle of Kunch, attack and
capture of Kalpi, march on Gwalior, and surprise and defeat of the
rebels at Morar.
During the year of the mutiny, the 'Ajanta Bhils were once more
troublesome, and under Bhagoji Naik, broke out in the Ahmadnagar
district. They continued their depredations for a couple of years,
and in 1859 the leader was surprised and captured during a bold
raid on CMlisgaon.
Chapter IV. 222 [Aurangabad
HISTORY. /
Xfzalu-d Daula.
Alarm was felt in 1858 at the approach of the rebel Tfotia Topi,
who crossed the Narbada on the 3rd November, and tried to get
southward that he might stir up the Dakhan. A body of troops was
sent after him, and the 'Ajanta ght and other passes were guarded.
The rebel was overtaken and routed, and retired across the Narbada
in 1859. The news of his intentions however, had a disquieting
effect, and parties of marauders began plun4ering. One band
attacked Bokardan and 'Anwa in 1859, and +Jp~o l ^ptt to Berar,
where nearly the whole gang was captured.
CHAPTER V.
INHABITANTS.
A tradition mentioned by Ferishta goes back to the deluge, and Chapter V.
INHABITANTS.
derives the present name of the country from Dakhan the son of Barl y *ah*M*-
Hind the son of Ham ; and the Tamil writings as contained in the
Mackenzie MSS., claim a similar ancient ancestry. The legends of
the Brahmans peopled the land with " blackskins, flat nosed raw-
eaters, demons, enemies, slaves."* The results of modern research
also, are by no means clear regarding the aborigines. Remains
of agate weapons have been found in the alluvial deposits of the
river Godavari belonging to the Stone age ; and the rude monuments
and burial grounds which occur in the lower parts of the valley of
the same river, as well as in other localities in Southern India,
are relics of the Bronze and Metal age. As the stone monuments
bear close resemblance to the ancient Druidical remains found else-
where, it has been conjectured that the people who constructed
them were of Sky thic origin, and that they immigrated from Central
Asia at a very early period. The consensus of opinion is on the whole
favourable to the theory, that the Dakhan was inhabited in remote
ages by a powerful race of men ; and it even appears that this race
continued to be powerful to within recent times, and that it was
exterminated by the Dravidians during the tenth or eleventh century
of the present era.f
Little is known of these Skythians, or of the early Kolarians Koiamns and
DravidlanB.
and Dravidians who arrived later, except that they all belonged to
Madras Journal of Literature and Science, Vol. VII., pp. 310, 311 ; and
Dr. Hunter's Imperial Gazetteer of India, article " India."
f Madras Journal of Literature and Science, Vol. VIL, p. 311; and Fergua-
son's Rude Stone Monuments, p. 476.
Chapter V. 224 [Aurangabad
INHABITANTS.
Kolarlana and
different branches of the Mongolian stock. The Kolarian tribes
from the north-east and the Dravidians from the north-west seem
to have encountered each other in Central India, when the latter
broke up the former into fragments and moved in a great body to
the south.* The Aryans, whose invasions according to the Vedas
happened about three thousand years before Christ, found the
country p&)pled by these different races, some of whom were com*
paratively civilized, and were embraced in the most powerful king-
doms of the south of India. The Nagas or Takshaks of Central
India, who are supposed to be the old Tree and Serpent worshippers,
recognized an ancient Dravidian kingdom ; and a Tamil or Dravid-
ian literature existed long before the spread of Brahmanism into the
Dakhan. The Pur^nas state that the forest of Dandaka'rania
was given by Havana to the musicians; and Ferishta mentions that
the Dravidians introduced music into Hindostan. Even at the present
day, the Gaur^us or temple musicians are considered by the people to
be the aborigines of Mcih^r^shtra. When therefore Krna, invaded
the south about a thousand years after the first arrival of the Aryans,
Havana whom he attacked was the sovereign of a powerful kingdom,
and his subjects were probably a cultivated people. f
Dr. Hunter's Imperial Gazetteer, article " India."
The Dravidians were traced through the language affinities of the Gonds of
Central India, to the Panjab, and then on to the Brahuis of S. Afghanistan ;
but Dr. Caldwell in the last edition of his Comparative Grammar, has removed
the Brahui from the list of Dravidian languages. Gust's Modern Languages
of India, pp. 11, 41, 42.
Judging from affinities of archaeological remains, there are no traces of
the Dravidians between the Narbada and the Indus ; and it seems that this
race may, either by sea or land, have passed from southern Babylonia to the
western shores of India. The Dravidians at first occupied the extreme south,
and then continued to spread towards the north, till they met the Aryans at the
Vindya mountains. Fergusson's Hist, of East. Architecture, pp. 11, 26.
f Mr. Talboys Wheeler considers, that Rima's expedition into the Dakhan
was by no means so ancient as to have happened two thousand years before
Christ ; but that the true hero of the R&inyana was connected with a
Rama of the Dakhan, and the Brahmanical revival of tho 6th and 7th cen-
turies of the present era. (T. Wheeler, Hist, of India, Vol. III.) On the other
hand, the southernmost point of India was apparently a seat of Brahmanical
District.] 225 Chapter V.
INHABITANTS.
Kolarians and
Whether the Dravidians were altogether subjugated by the
Aryans is not very clear. Some are inclined to think that the re-
lations between them were always of an amicable kind ; and that if
the Dravidians did eventually submit, they gradually rose in the
social scale under the Aryans, and formed communities and states in
the extreme south, rivalling those of their instructors in the north.
It is said that " the Aryans were so masterful a people, with so high
a conception of everything belonging to themselves, that wherever
they established themselves, they Aryanised everything they found."*
On the other hand, they have been accused of degrading and making
servile every people with whom they came in contact. It is certain
that they always spoke and wrote in the most contemptuous manner
of the other non- Aryans, and that they waged perpetual warfare
against the latter.
The Bhils and Kols, who are now generally classed as aboriginal
races, are found about the hilly portions of the district. According
to Mr. Brandreth's language test, the Kols belong to the Kolarian
stock that entered by the north-eastern passes. The Bhils have no
spoken language by which they may be properly grouped, but are
doubtless of the same stock, f The Qonds, who arc likewise included
among the aborigines, are but poorly represented, and are classed with
the Dravidians.
There are few notices of the Dravidian Andhras and Cholas. The
former ruled from Warangal, and afterwards from Nander and Paitan
worship at the time of the Periplus, and a temple of Siva stood on Cape
Comorin in A.D. 100. There is also no reason to suppose that the Aryans at
the time of Rama's expedition formed any permanent settlements in the Da-
khan ; but it was open to their missionaries, and by slow degrees imbibed that
amount of Brahmanism which eventually pervaded the whole of the south.
Fergusson's Hist, of East. Arch., p. 26.
Dr. Caldwell's Comp. Gram., pp. 103, 108, 576. See also Gust's Modern Lan-
guages of the East Indies, p. 12.
f The weight of evidence seems to be in favour that the Bhils, presumably
Kolarians, have lost their language and adopted a dialect of Hindi. Gust's
Modern Languages of E. Indies, pp. 10, 49.
Chapter v. 226 [Aurangabad
INHABIT AKTS.
Aryans.
on the Godvari ; and their sway mainly extended over the ancient
Telugu country. The Cholas made extensive conquests in the 8th
and 9th centuries, and some of the caves at Elura are attributed to
them.
Aryans. Turning to the Aryans, and omitting Rama's expedition
into the Dakhan, the most satisfactory account of them is to be
found in the numerous records and inscriptions of the Chalukyans,
a race 'of Kshattriyas, whose sovereigns ruled over M^M-
r^shtra from the 5th to the 12th century. The Chalukyans were
succeeded by the Yadavas, a branch of the Balklas whom tradition
identifies with the G^ulis or cowherds, and who were consequently
Ahirs. connected with the Ahirs or shepherds. No distinct Ahir race is to
be found in the district; but it is remarkable that the Mahratta and
BalMa Brahmans of southern India are designated by one common
appellation, namely " Ahfr " or " Aiyar," and that certain members
of the artisan classes, agriculturists, and water-carriers, are similarly
styled. Although in a manner mingled with the general population,
the Ahirs preserve many of their ancient manners and customs, and
do not intermarry with the other castes. The Yadavas just alluded
to, are supposed to bo of the Skythian tribes that entered India from
the north-west during the second and first centuries before Christ.
It is at least clear, that on the first arrival of the Mahomedans in
the district, the Yadavas who opposed them wore Mahrattas and not
Rajputs, although the latter element prevailed in the Dakhan
then as now.
present Bin- The present Hindu population is made up of the above-mentioned
dus.
pre-Aryan, Aryan, and Skythic elements, loosely moulded into
a whole by being brought within the pale of a common religion,
but still kept apart according to the distinctions of race and the
occupations of the people. The quadruple division of Manu into
Brahmans, Kshattriyas, Vaisyas, and Sudras, was made at a time
when the Aryans and non-Aryans were beginning to get much in-
termixed. Indeed, the great law-giver mentions the names of sixty
District] 227 Chapter V.
INHABITANTS.
Present Hlndua.
mixed and degraded tribes, besides thirty others whose names are
not given. The Aryans were divided by him according to their
occupations as priests, warriors and cultivators. They wore the
sacred thread, and were known as the " twice-born" race, in contra-
distinction to the Sudras or serfs who were termed " once-born."
A few of the non- Aryans still preserve their ethnical identity as
wandering tribes of jugglers, basket-weavers, and fortune-tellers.
Thus the Nuts, Pardhis, Ghisdis, Kaikdis, and other itinerant
bands, arc recognised to this day as distinct from the surrounding
Hindu population. The bolder spirits among the aborigines, such as
the Bhils, have kept to themselves ; but the majority have submitted
to the Aryan invaders, and have bocomo the low-castes on which the
social fabric of Hinduism rests. The Brahmans likewise denounced
all who did not submit to them, and degraded even Aryan settlers
who refused their caste system. In this manner, the Y^vanas or
early Greeks, who played such an important part in cave sculpture,
were thrown out of caste. But the non-Aryan elements preponderated
in the out-castes, such as in the Mahars and Mdngs, to whom the
severest toil in the field and all the hard and dirty work in the vil-
lage were assigned. There was again a large number of castes of
mixed descent from the four recognised classes, almost entirely
grouped according to occupation.* They comprise the artisans, the
great body of agriculturists known as the Kunbis, and other labourers.
Some of the Kunbis lay claim to be Vaisyas, but this caste is said
to be only represented by certain families of bankers and merchants,
and its identity with the cultivators of the soil seems to be lost. Even
in very early times, the wealthier Vaisyas gradually rose to the war-
rior caste ; while others at a later period mingled with the labouring
multitude and degenerated into Sudras. Several Mahratta chiefs and
The children of promiscuous marriages were held to occupy a very inferior
rank in society, and were excluded from the privileges in regard to inheritance
and other matters, to which legitimate offsprings were entitled. They were
known as "apasada" or lower classes, and formed a numerous and ever-
increasing section of the Hindu community.
29 G
Chapter v. 228 [Aurangabao.
INHABITAMTS. ** L
Preeent Hindus.
Doshmukhs lay claim to Kshattriya descent ; but the warrior
caste, as a distinct body, is mainly confined to the vicinities of some
of the hill forts which the Rajputs formerly garrisoned. The highest
caste, or that of priests, is to be found in almost every village, and
has maintained its individuality with much greater precision and dis-
tinctness than any of the other castes. The rigid exclusiveness of the
Brahmans, almost from the time of their arrival, has developed cer-
tain qualities that are typical of the race. They, and the Bhils, stand
out in bold relief as the comparatively pure descendants of the Aryans
and non- Aryans; but it is in the facial type that the contrast between
them is most striking. The Brahmans are tall and slim, have faces
of an oval contour, with ample forehead, moderate jaws and
mouth, round chin perpendicular with the forehead, regular set of
distinct and fine features, nose well turned and expanded with elliptic
nostrils, well-sized and finely-opened eyes running directly across the
face, and no want of eyebrow, eyelash, or beard. Their peaceful
calling, hereditary education, and methodical life, have transmitted
their best qualities to their descendants. Notwithstanding the vicissi-
tudes to which they have been subjected for ages, they are intellectu-
ally superior to, better-favoured than, and still possess all the influence
derived from culture, refinement, and sacerdotal character, over the
different peoples among whom they live. The face of the Bhils, on
the other hand, is of a somewhat lozenge contour, caused by the largo
cheekbones ; the features are less perpendicular in front, occasioned more
by excess of jaws and mouth than by defect of forehead and chin ;
there is a larger proportion of face to head which is less round ; the
face is broader and flatter and not so symmetrical; the short wide noso
is often clubbed at the end and has round nostrils; the eyes are smaller
and not so open ; the cars are large, the lips are thick, and the beard
is deficient.* The Bhils have not emerged in any very great degree,
from the barbarous condition in which they probably were, when
they came from beyond the Himalayas. They roam about with their
Hodgson's Aborigines of India, pp. 149, 150. See also Dr. Hunter's Imperial
Gazetteer, article " India."
229
MusaOmiini,
bows and arrows now, very much as they did in the ancient forests,
displaying thoir original simplicity of habits and customs, and observ-
ing a religion of a very primitive description. They are bold and
warlike, and like the ancient Celts, associate in clans ; while the
Aryans are distinguished for that principle of self-government and
municipal institutions, so peculiar to the Indo-Germanic race, and which
manifests itself in the independence of the Hindu village system.*
The inhabitants of the district have been divided into the Aryan,
noil- Aryan, and mixed races ; but there is yet a fourth division con-
sisting of the Musalrn&is, who arrived first in A.D. 1295, with 'Alau-d
din Khilji. This prince with a body of Pathan or Afghan cavalry,
made a sudden raid on Devgarh, or as it was afterwards called
Daulatabad, and returned to Hindostan without having formed any
permanent settlements. The subsequent Pathn expeditions were of a
more permanent character ; and in A.D. 1311, the raja of Devgarh was
deposed, and his territories were annexed. The Musalmns made many
Hindu proselytes to Islamism, and some of the converts rose to
great influence, such as Malik Kafur and Khusru Khan, who are
represented as the loaders of a Hindu revolt after the death of 'Alau-d
din. The invaders were constantly recruited from Hindostan, especially
during the years 1338 and 1343, when sultan Mahomed Tughlik twice
attempted to transfer his capital from Delhi to Daulatabd. In 1347,
the Shiah revolt headed by the Pathau leader Hasan Gangu, laid the
foundation of Mahomcdan independence in the Dakhan. The Shiahs
The Sanskritic or Aryan race has caste divisions, forbids widow marriage,
venerates the cow, abstains from beef and liquor, eats only in its own caste, abhors
the spilling of blood, has a Brahmanical priesthood, burns the dead, and has civil
institutions, municipal government, and courts of justice composed of equals.
The aborigine*} have no caste distinctions, allow the younger brother of the de-
ceased to marry the widow, feed on all flesh, drink to excess, and consider no
ceremony, civil or religious, complete without it, eat food prepared by any one'
think no religious or domestic ceremony complete without spilling of blood
and offering up of a live victim, do not venerate the Brahmans, have their own
priests respected according to their mode of life, skill in magic, sorcery, divining
future events and in curing disease, bury their dead sometimes with arms
and cattle like the Skythians, and have patriarchal institutions and courts com-
posed of heads of tribes or families chosen for life.
23 [Aurangabad
ttnsalm&n*.
were generally called foreigners, and included several Persians,
Afghans, and men of other races ; but many of them were converted
Hindus. The Bahinani kings also employed large numbers of Arab
and Abyssinian mercenaries, who intermarried with the women of
the country and gradually settled down. The Dakhanis were descended
from these, but the term was applied to the Sunnis in general.* The two
sects Shiahs and Sunnis, were constantly at variance with each other,
and the history of the independent dynasties that succeeded the Bahmani
kings, is mainly taken up with a recital of their feuds. The next
invaders were the Moghals who arrived towards the end of the six-
teenth century ; but the Dakhan was not finally reduced by them, till
AJX1637, when the government of the country was conferred on prince
Aurangzib. The proselytising spirit of this prince, especially after ho
became emperor, obtained many converts to Islamism ; while his wars
in the Dakhan, which he personally conducted from 1684 to the time
of his death, attracted eminent Mahomedans from all parts of India,
among whom was Ghiasu-d din Khan Bahadur, the head of the Turani
nobles of Turkestan, and the ancestor of the Nizams of Haidarfbad.
It has been mentioned that the first Musalmans were Afghans
or Pathdns, as distinguished from the Moghals who came with
the armies of the emperor Akbar. The Pathns have not mixed to
any great extent with the ordinary Mahomedan population, and have
by marrying exclusively into their own Afghan tribes, preserved a
cast of features peculiar to themselves, f The Moghals are of Tartar
or Turanian origin ; but it is said that they lost much of their Tartar
features and manners in the sixteenth century, that the yellow com-
plexion, high cheekbones, and unsightly mouths disappeared, and that
The Dukhanis were at first employed as soldiers, but were not BO much thought
of as the pure Abyssinians and Arabs, and in course of time they merged into the
agricultural classes, where they have become Hindnised to a considerable extent*
In some places they still preserve their ancient haughty distinction of Al&u-dMulk's,
Bhailamis, K&achattris, and other designations derived from their original leaders*
Meadows Taylor's Hist, of India, pp. 185, 186.
f The Rohillas, originally of Pathan descent, made Bokardan and the frontiers
of Berar a place of rendezvous for predatory excursions ; but they have long since
settled down, and are now mixed with the general population.
District] 231 Chapter V v
* OA INHABITANTS.
Numbers and
Sects.
they bore a general resemblance to the Persian Aryans.* The de-
scendants of the Pathn, Arab, Abyssinian, and Moghal races, and of
the numerous converts from Hinduism, now compose the bulk of the
Mahomedan population. As a whole, they are easily distinguished
from the numerous castes which surround them ; but it would be diffi-
cult to tell from the features alone, who are of Afghan or who of
Moghal descent. Some are however, occasionally to bo met with
who betray their Tartar origin ; while others exhibit a taint of
Ethiopian blood.
NUMBERS AND SECTS.
Although no regular census of the district was taken until
February A.D. 1881, it would appear that a periodical numbering of
the people was made by the patwfiris or village accountants, who
furnished returns of each town and village. Dr. Bradley was the
first to write about the inhabitants, and he believed the patw&ris'
statements to bo tolerably correct, but was of opinion that the returns
wero rather under than over estimated.! The total population, as population in
gathered from Dr. Bradley's Reports of 1849-50, amounts to
382,497 ; giving 333,499 Hindus, 41,578 Mahomedans, and 7,420
others ; or a percentage of 8719 of the first, 10*87 of the second,
and 1-94 of the third.J The density was 02*1 to the square mile.
Dr. Bradley further reported, that in addition to the population
which bore a persistent character, there were the irregular
communities of wandering tribes scattered over the district for at
least two-thirds of the year, whose numbers it was impossible to
calculate, although they appeared to have been rather large. But
even after making every allowance, the district must be considered
to have been thinly populated. Dr. Bradley attributed this to war,
pestilence, and famine, the effects of which were as disastrous as
* Talboys Wheeler's Hist, of India, pp. 123, 124.
f Madras Journal of Literature and Science, Vol. X., p. 530.
J The Brahmans were 7*08 per cent of the whole population, the Rajputs
2-16 per cent, the Sudras 667, and the outcastes 11-25.
Chapter V.
INHABITANTS.
Numbers and
Sect*.
232
[Aurangabad
Population
in 1881.
they were lasting. Probably a groat deal was due also to the
unsettled government of the times, as there is no doubt that tho
numerical strength of the inhabitants was much greater about
the beginning of the century, than it was when Dr. Bradley
wrote his Statistical Reports. Since then, the district has enjoyed
quiet times, and there has consequently been a very large addition
to tho population, as is evidenced by the results of tho census taken
in 1881. It would however, be impossible to calculate the actual rate
of increase, or to make any deductions, except in a general way,
because the estimate given by Dr. Bradley does not furnish exact data.
The results of tho regular census taken in February 1881, show
the population to be 730,976, giving 118*68 to the square mile. The
following table furnished by the Census Department gives a general
statement of the area and the distribution of population :
TALUKS.
'
2?
c*
ou
rt
Total of
both
soxes.
Total
Males.
Total
[females.
CO
G
.
II
H
o ce
a!
Proportiou per ceijt
j of the population in
' the several Taluk?.
Auranga'ba'd*
KukUCbaM
777
93
109,330
12,406
56,100
6,302
53,230
6,104
140-70
133-39
14-95
1-68
933
76,002
39,267
36,735
81-45
10-39
Sillndo
307
31,427
16,067
15,360
102-36
4-29
826
106,260
54,730
51,530
128-64
14-53
Jcilna
773
969
112,238
125,252
56,851
63,444
55,387
61,808
145-19
129-25
15-35
17-13
434
50,866
26,417
24,449
117-20
6-95
596
48,591
24,728
23,863
81-52
6-64
451
58,604
29,611
28,993
129-94
8-01
Grand Total ..
6,159
730,976
373 517
357,459
118-65
100-00
The returns of the population of the cantonments of Aurangabad and Jalna
were furnished by tho British Resident.
District.] 233 Chapter V.
INHABITANTS
Population, in
It will be seen from the above, that the density of the population
is greatest in the Jalna, Aurangrfbrfd, Kuldabad, Baizapur, and 'Am-
bad taluks ; and least in the Krfnhar, Grfndapur, and Sillode taluks,
where it is considerably below the average. It might be mentioned,
that the Ka'nha'r and Sillode taluks are situated in the hilly tracts to
the north of the district, and that they have not relatively the same
habitable area as the other taluks. The Ga'ndapur taluk suffered much
during the recent famine, and it is for this reason that it is so scantily
populated. The density in the Balaghat, including the first five taluks,,
is 114*24 ; and that of the Painghat^ which consists of the remaining
five taluks, is 122*72. The increase on the figures given by Dr.
Bradley for the whole district is 91*16 per cent.
The Hindus form the bulk of the inhabitants, and comprise 89*11
per cent of the population. The Mahomedans come next with 10*76
per cent ; while the other sects such as the Jains, Christians, Parsis,
and Sikhs number only "13 per cent. The Hindus are most
numerous in the Baizapur and 'Ambad taluks, where they comprise
92*58 and 92*81 per cent respectively of the inhabitants ; but they only
form 75-58 and 81*89 per cent in the Kuldaba'd and Auranga'ba'd taluks.
The Mahomedans are best represented in the Kuldabad and Auranga'-
ba'd taluks, forming 22*96 and 17*86 per cent of the population ; while
in the Baizapur and 'Ambad taluks they are only 7*40 and 7 '18 per
cent.* The Jains are found in small numbers throughout the district,
especially in the 'Ambad, Paitan, and Jalna taluks. The Christians,
Parsis, and Sikhs are almost confined to Jalna and Auranga'ba'd.
The total number of males is 373,517, and of females 357,459,
being in the ratio of 100 to 95*70. Among the Hindus the ratio is
100 to 95*54, and among the Mahomodans 100 to 97*26. In the
taluks of Jalna, Sillode, and Kuldabad, the Mahomedan females are
slightly in excess of the males. The lowest proportion of females,
* Hindus :Gandapur 91-04; Bokardan 91-29; Kanhfir 90'57 ; Sillode 89'52 ;
Jalna 88'52 ; Paitan 87-18. Mahomedans : Bokardan 8'69; Gandapur 8'94 ;
9'41 ; Jalna 11 '07 ; Sillode 10-47; Paitan 1277.
Chapter V. 234 [Aurangabad
INHABITANTS.
Population in
both Hindu and Mahomedan, is in the Paitan taluk, where it falls to
92'56 ; and the highest in the Baizapur, where it rises to 97*92.
The female infants in the district are in excess of the males. Tho
children up to 4 years of age number 51.794 boys and 54,458 girls,
being in the ratio of 100 males to 105*14 females. Above 5 and
below 9 years of age, the children number 46,075 boys and 45,511
civil condition, girls, the proportion of the latter falling to 98*77, a curious feature
which would appear to show an excess of mortality among female
children.* It is between the ages of 5 and 9 that the higher castes
of Hindus and Musalmrfns give their children, specially the girls, in
marriage ; and accordingly there are 16,986 or 8*58 per cent of tho
boys and girls that have been married at this time of life, including*
390 or 2*29 per cent, classed as widows and widowers. Of these early
marriages, about 94 per cent are Hindu, and 6 per cent Mahomedan.t
There are 131,220 persons from 10 to 15 years of age of whom
22,409 males and 49,313 females are married ; 46,159 males and
11,349 females are unmarried ; 575 are classed as widowers, and
1,415 as widows. The proportion of females to 100 males is married
220*05 ; unmarried 24'58 ; and widows 246*084
There are 282,473 persons between 16 and 40 years of age. The
married number 125,517 males and 110,885 females, being as 100 to
88-34 ; the single, 12,851 males and 2,160 females, or as 100 to 16-88 ;
and the widowers and widows, 11,987 and 19,073 respectively, or as
100 to 159-11.
a From 5 years of ago to 60, tho females average 93'76 to 100 males ;
above 60 years of age, the females are in excess, being 109 to 100 males.
No returns have been furnished showing the civil condition of the in-
habitants of the cantonments of Aurangabad and Jalna, nor have any returns
been received according to age.
t Hindus :- 2,874 boys and 12,800 girls, married ; 100 widowers, and 249
widows. Mahomedans : 244 boys and 62G girls, married ; 9 widowers, and 30
widows. Other sects : 18 boys and 34 girls, married : 2 widows. Total :
3,136 boys and 13,460 girls, married, or as 100 to 429-20 ; 109 widowers, and
281 widows, or as 100 to 257-79.
J Of those that are married, the Hindus are 93*4 per cent and the Musalm&is
6-3 per cent. This is the time of life at which theKunbis, &c., give their children
in marriage.
District.] . 235 Chapter V.
INHABITANTS.
Population ia
1 gal
The inhabitants from 41 to 60 years of age and upwards, amount
to 99,791, of whom 39,601 males and 13,990 females are married ;
1,165 males and 331 females are single; and i),719 are widowers, and
34,985 are widows. The proportion of females to 100 males is,
married 35*32 ; unmarried 28-41 ; and widows 359*95.*
The general civil condition of the whole population may be .
further represented as follows : 53*18 per cent of tho inhabitants or
378,311 persons are married ; 35*83 per cent or 254,867 persona are
single (including 106,252 children under 5 years of age) ; and 10*98
per cent or 78,144 are widows and widowers. Tlio married females
are as 98*41 to 100 males ; the unmarried as 64-64 to 10U ; and the
widows as 249 01 to 100. f
The married Hindus from 40 to GO years of ago and above number 37,558
or 89*5 per cont ; and the Mahomedans 4,052 or 9*6 per cent. The proportion of
females to 100 mules is 41/83 and 35*6 respectively. The unmarried Hindus
number 824 or 72*21 per cent, an I the Muhomedans 2G4 or '2313 per cent; the
females being 23' 1G and 33-12 to 100 males. The Hindu widowers and widows
number 28,904 or 8G per cent, and the Mahoniedan 4,166 or 12'41 per cent; the
widows are respectively 368 and 335 per 100 widowers.
*f Of the married people 1*6 per cent males and 7 per cent females are under
9 years of age ; 4'5 per cent miles and 12 per cent females are 10 years ; 7'2
per cent nviles and 13 per cent Pennies are 15 years; 10'5 per cent males and
15'75 per cent fenvdes are 20 years ; 16*5 per cent males and 15'9 per cent
females are 25 years ; 25'9 per cent males and 23 per cent females are 30 years ;
17'2 per cent males and 10 per cent females are 40 years ; 9*3 per cent males and
4 per cent females are 50 years ; and G'5 per cent males and 1 per cent females are
60 years of age and above. Of those that are single, 60*78 per cent males and
86 per cent females are under 9 years of age; 21*15 per cent males and 9' 72 per
cent females arc 10 years ; 8*5 per cent males and 1'68 per cent females are
15 years; 4 percent males and -81 per cent females are 20 years ; so that there
are only about 5-5 percent males and 1-79 per cent females for all who remain
single above 20 years of age. Of the widowers and widows, -68 per cent
of the former and *51 per cent of the latter are under 9 years of age ; 1*57
per cent males and 1-04 per cent femiles are up to 10 years ; 2'03 per cent
males and 1*51 per cent females up to 15 years ; 3*66 per cent males and 2*67 per
cent females up to 20 years ; 7'01 per cent males and 4*76 per cent females up to
25 years; 18*32 per cent males and 16*22 per cent females up to 30 years ; 20-72
per cent males and 24*39 per cent females up to 40 years ; 21-47 per cent males
and 23*34 per cent females up to 50 years ; and 24*17 per cent males and 25*33
per cent females up to 60 years of age and above.
30 a
Chapter V.
INHABITANTS.
Population in
1881.
236
[Aurangabad
The following tabular statements give the details of the population
of each taluk according to religion, age, and sex :
AURANGABAD POPULATION, 1881. TALUK DETAILS.
TALUKS.
HINDUS.
to 4
years.
5 to 9
years.
10 to 15
years.
16 to 40
years.
41 to 60
years.
M.
F.
M.
F.
M.
F.
M.
F.
M.
F.
Aurangabad. ...
Kuldabcfcl
Kfcnhar
5894
74li
5650
2449
7112
6955
7652
2802
3291
4384
5828
818
5911
2602
76K)
7752
8432
2878
3213
4285
5081
681
4378
1604
6835
5564
7845
3081
2947
3542
41558
5146
558
4127
1506
6645
56''0
7941
2933
2829
3530
8168
903
6420
2H07,
9758'
8779,
11189
4738
4366
5168
7564
838
5443
2208
8704
7753
10696
3899
3933
4875
16735
1909
14303
5836
19432
19146
24039
9431
8793
10726
16301
1714
13308
5329
180 1 3
17968
22817
8282
8554
10640
7054
690
4727
1766
6856
6985
8101
3052
3093
3581
576
700
4570
2027
5966
6316
7536
3249
322
3530
Sillode
Bokirdan
. lna
GcCndapur
Baizapur
Total '4693049409
40835
62296
55913
13035f
123426
4590
> 42882
TALUKS.
HINDUS (continued).
Total.
Grand
Total.
Details of Grand Total.
Jains,
Sikhs.
Other
Hindus*
M.
F.
M.
F.
M.
F.
M.
F.
AurangAbid ...
Kuldabad
Tfanhtfr
42932
4924
35478
J4462
49993
47429
58826
23104
22490
27401
41104
4628
33359
13672
47018
454<)9
57422
21241
21752
26860
84036
9552
68837
28134
97011
92838
116248
44345
44242
54261
25
10
27
16
139
122
42768
4914
35478
14454
49990
47402
58607
22941
22454
27392
40955
4612
33359
13664
47012
45385
57223
21104
21734
26848
gillode
8
3
25
218
163
36
9
8
6
22
199
137
18
12
*2
I
2
BokArdan
Jilna
'Ambad
Gndapur
Baizapur
Total
327039
312465
639504
497 445
142
124
326400
311896
<* The following details for the cantonments of Aurangabad and Jama are
not included in the above :
Aurangabad ; Hindus (including Sikhs), males 2,983, females 2,373 ; Jains
males 12, females 8.
Jrflna ; Hindus (including Sikhs), males 3092, females 3,255 ; Jains
moles 107, females 78.
Grand Total of Hindus in the district 651,412. Details : Hindus and Sikhs,
males 332,617, females 317,648 ; Jains, males 616, females 531.
District.]
237
TALUKS.
MAHOMEDANS.*
to 4
years.
5 to 9
years.
10 to 15
}ears,
16 to 40
years.
41 to 60
years
and
above.
^ Total.
Graad Total.
M.
F.
M.
F.
M. F.
M.
F.
M.
F.
51.
F.
Auraugibid ......
Xulda'ba'd
898
223
439
447
644
607
585
406
306
289
870
277
494
310
777
531
655
485
319
916
1006
205
529
140
680
413
603
399
255
268
1132
231
419
171
651
445
623
430
275
285
1408
190
738
265
1011
824
905
650
430
405
1403
239
590
255
749
743
770
522
331
460
3191
570
1646
558
1731
1995
1806
1397
915
838
3057
469
1427
664
1717
1967
1747
1265
845
744
1291
185
433
195
665
721
718
447
325
405
1300
260
442
288
616
899
591
496
339
327
7797
1373
3785
1605
4731
4560
4617
3299
2237
2205
7762
1476
3372
1688
4510
4585
4386
3198
2109
2132
35218
15559
2849
7157
3293
9241
9145
9003
6497
4346
4337
Kinbdr
Sillode
Bokaxdan
Ja*lna
'Ambad
Paitan
G^ndapur ........
Total...
4844
5034
4498
4662
6832
6062
14650
13902
5385
6558
36209
71427
Chapter V*.
INHABITANTS.*
Population in-
1881.
CHRISTIANS.!
1
2
2
1
3
Knldtfbad
1
1
1
Kanbdr
1
3
1
3
4
Sillode
2
2
2
Jlna ..~
14
13
14
11
41
52
51
37
21
11
141
124
265
'Ambad
Paitan
3
3
3
7
5
3
14
10
24
Gdndapur
1
1
1
1
2
3
Baizapur
1
2
1
3
1
4
Total...
17
13
17
11
43
54
62
46
26
17
165
141
306
Aurangdbad cantonment Mahomcdans, males 2,166, females 1,805.
Jrflna do. Do. do. 1,444, do. 1,845.
Grand Total of Mahomedans in the district 78,687, or 39,819 males aud
38,868 females.
f Aurangft>*d cantonment. Christians, males 184, females 159.
JAlna do. Do. do. 34, do. 56.
Grand Total of Christians in the district 730, or 383 males and 350 females.
Chapter V.
INHABITANTS.
Population in
1881.
238
[Aurangabad
TALUKS.
PARSIS.*
to 4
years.
5 to 9
years.
10 to 15
years.
16 to 40
years.
41 to
years and
above.
Total.
Grand Total.
M.
F.
M.
F.
M.
F.
M.
F.
M.
F.
M.
F.
Aarangdba'd
Kuldabdd
2
2
4
4
3
...
1
2
7
4
4
11
4
4
Kanhar
1
...
...
3
1
Sillodo
Bokirdan
4
6
1
2
11
12
3
4
30
1
2
27
5
67
1
Jilna
'Ambad
1
...
2
3
9
10
Paitan ' ...
Biizapnr
1
10
10
1
1 2
Total,..
2
3
o
3
23
14
13
5
51
34
85 '
TOTAL, f
Aurangabad . .
67!)4
6700
6087
6278
9576
8968
19 93- r >
19858
8346
7067
50738
48871
99609
Kuldabad .. ..
964
1005
886
789
1093
1077
2484
2183
875
960
6302
6104
12406
KaDhdr .. ..
6089
6405
4907
4546
715!)
6033
15952
14736
5160
6016
39267
36735
76002
Blllode . . . .
2896
2912
1711
1677
3072
2463
6394
5993
1961
2315
16067
16380
31427
Bokardan . .
7 750
8407
751ft
7206
10769
9453
21169
19732
7521
6582
54730
51530
106260
Jalna .. ..
7577
8296
099,1
6079
9653
8558
21198
19983
7739
7228
52160
50145
102305
'Am bad .. ..
8237
9087
8448
8564
12094
11466
25846
24564
8819
8127
63444
61808
125252
Paitan . . . .
8211
33GM
;MK3
saw
f>38S
4421
10831
9554
3504
3748
26417
24449
60866
Gandnpur .. ..
3597
3632
:202
3104
4802
4265
9709
9400
8418
3562
24728
23868
48591
Bal/apur . .
4673
4601
3810
3815
6575
5335
11567
11385
3986
3857
29611
28993
58604
Total..
61794
54458
46075
45511
69181
62039
145085
137388
51329
48462
363464
347858
711822
Aurangb4d cantonment Parsis, males 17, females 14.
J^lna do. Do. do. 14, do. 8.
Grand Total of Parsis in the district 138, or 82 males and 56 females.
f Aurang^b^d cantonment Total males 5, 362, females 4 359.
J&lna do. do. do. 4,691, do. 5,242.
Grand Total population of the whole district 730,976, or males 373 517
fcmaleg 367,459. ' '
District.] 239
Population in
1881.
The infirm persons such as those of unsound mind, the blind, infirm person*,
the deaf and dumb, and the lepers number 3,587 ; being 2,141 males,
and 1,446 females, or 5O41 per ten thousand of the total inhabitants.
Of the Hindus, 84 males and 36 females are insane ; 1,129 males and
970 females are blind ; 311 males and 180 females are deaf and dumb ;
and 445 males and 152 females are lepers. Of the Mahomedans, the
numbers are 12 males and 2 females insane; 83 males and 74
females blind ; 33 males and 10 females deaf and dumb ; and 38 males
and 17 females lepers. The returns also show 2 blind Christian
females. The distribution per ten thousand of the total population in
the several taluks is as follows : Bok^rdan 10'66 ; 'Ambad 7'56 ;
Jalna 7-56 ; AurangeCbcCd 7-04 ; Baizapur 4-84 ; Krfnhar 4'40 ;
Grfndapur 3'03; Sillode 2'24 ; Paitan 181 ; and Kuhkted 1-21.*
The persons of unsound mind are most numerous in the Jetlna, 'Ambad,
and BobCrdan taluks ; the blind in the Bokrfrdan, Jrflna, 'Ambad,
and Aurange(bd taluks 5 the deaf and dumb in the Bokrf rdan, Auran-
gdbddj and J^lna taluks ; and the lepers in the Bokirdan, 'Ambad,
Jalna and Aurang^b^d taluks.
The whole of the inhabitants of the district may be divided into the occupation*,
following seven classes, according to their occupational:
I. Landholders, and persons engaged in agriculture or garden-
ing : 7-jagirdars 208 males, 207 females ; zamindars 86 males, 78
females ; inamdars 129 males, 108 females ; cultivators (kaaJtthkar)
170,768 males, 161,823 females ; gardener^ (vnAli) 643 males, 653
females ; cowherds (gauli) 727 males, 700 females ; cattle grazers
(charwcJia) 888 males, 459 females ; shepherds (gadaria y dhangar)1.Jd
males, 1,853 females. Total of Class I. 341,274, or 175,393 males and
165,881 females, being 47*97 per cent of the whole population.
II. Persons engaged in arts, manufactures, and in the sale of
commodities manufactured or prepared for consumption : pyro-
technists (dtishbds) 17 males, 28 females ; painters and decorators
The figures for infirm persons and the succeeding details of the population do
not include the cantonments of Jeftna and Aurang&b&d.
f This classification, and the figures for all the different occupations were
worked out in the Gazetteer Office. They include men, women, and children.
Chapter V. 240 [Aurangabad
INHABITANTS.
Population in
1881 ' (nak&sli) 8 males ; perfumers (attar, wattari, gandhi 285 males, 270
females ; 35 males, 35 females ; and 14 males, 16 females respectively)
334 males, 321 females ; goldsmiths($<ma>) 3,594 males, 3,352 females ;
bangle-makers (manidr) 62 males, 54 females ; carpenters (sutdr)
3,896 males, 3,755 females ; cart-makers 3 males, 2 females ; sawyers
(arakasK) 15 males, 13 females ; blacksmiths (lohar) 2,039 male*,
1,817 females \ coppersmiths (tdrribatgar) 125 males, 121 females ;
burnishers(saia^a?') 55 males, 36 females ; tinners of copper and brass
utensils (kaldigar} 21 males, 16 females ; seal engravers 1 male, 3
females ; tin-men 2 males, 1 female ; bricklayers (maimdr} 475 males,
479 females ; gaundis 332 males, 287 females ; brick-makers 61
males, 47 females ; lime burners (chunna sds) 65 males, 48 females ;
sugar manufacturers 8 males, 6 females ; paper manufacturers
(kdgasds) 269 males, 260 females ; oil manufacturers (taili) 4,863
males, 4,668 females ; tazia-makers 27 males, 29 females ; huka-
niakers 4 males, 2 females ; dust-cleaners (nidiria) 53 males, 80
females ; gold and silver wire-drawers (tarkassi) 392 males, 379
females ; gold and silver lace-makers (kdllabattu sds) 166 males, 172
females ; kinkhab weavers 63 males, 55 females ; mashru weavers
170 males, 166 females ; lace makers 104 males, 104 females ; silk
weavers 108 males, 100 females ; silk fringe and tassel makers
(patvegdr) 145 males, 159 females ; darners in silk and woollen cloths
(rafugar) 5 males, 8 females ; cotton cloth weavers (julaha) 4,566
males, 4,388 females ; thread-spinners (cliarkazan) 45 males, 5ft
females ; cotton beaters (pin jar a) 108 males, 96 females ;
blanket weavers ( kambal sds ) 3,540 males, 3,375 females ; ganni
weavers 16 males, 70 females; tailors (darsi) 1,148 males,
1,127 females; dyers (rangrez) 594 males, 570 females ;
potters ( kumhdr ) 2,698 males, 2,758 females ; saddle-makers
(zingars) 60 males, 65 females ; bambu basket makers (burud) 104
males, 118 females ; date-leaf basket makers 239 males, 229 females;
mat makers 14 males, 14 females ; stone breakers (wadar) 752 males,
652 females ; mill makers (takari) 190 males, 182 females ; tanners of
hide (dhor) 812 males, 810 females ; leather-workers (chamh&r, mochi)
District] 241 Chapter V.
INHABITANTS.
Population in
5,259 males, 5,052 females. Total of Class II. 73,805, or 37,672 m *
males, 36,133 females, being 10*37 per cent, of the whole population.
III. Persons engaged in trade and commerce : Bankers and
mone} r -lenders (saukdr) 993 males, 839 females ; gold, &c. sellers
10 males, 11 females ; pearl, &c. sellers (johri) 16 males, 12 females ;
money-changers (shroff) 367 males, 345 females ; cotton merchants
28 males, 27 females ; cloth merchants 447 males, 447 females ;
mashru sellers 15 males, 12 females ; kallabattu sellers 18 males,
19 females ; lace sellers 45 males, 46 females ; tarkassi sellers 4
males, 4 females ; dealers in English goods 7 males, 5 females ;
brokers (daldl) 59 males, 58 females ; contractors (guttaddr) 11
males, 12 females ; Bhora shopkeepers 163 males, 140 females ;
corn merchants 21 males, 12 females ; retail sellers 8,844 males,
7.573 females ; thread sellers 2 males, 1 female ; sweet-meat sellers
{halvai) 355 males, 375 females ; dealers in parched grain (bharbunja)
21 males, 27 females; bangle sellers (kasar) 1,407 males, 1,363
females ; copper and brass utensil sellers 98 males, 99
females ; sellers of hardware 15 males, 5 females; sword sellers
3 males, 1 female ; gunpowder sellers 12 males, 8 females ; surma
powder sellers 15 males, 15 females ; liquor sellers (kalhal) 1,149
males, 1,109 females ; toddy sellers (saindhi kalhal) 52 males, 59
females; betel-leaf sellers (tamboli) 610 males, 643 females; fruit
sellers (mevafarosh) 156 males, 152 females ; flower sellers (phul-
mdli) 40 males, 41 females; tobacco sellers 4 males, 6 females;
indigo sellers 5 males, 7 females ; bakers 9 males, 9 females ; wood
sellers 14 males, 10 females ; Kabul merchants 10 males, 1 female
horse-dealers 1 male, 1 female ; horse-hirers 2 males ; bullock hirers
760 males, 637 females ; cattle sellers 49 males, 14 females ; butchers
(kassdi) 866 males, 882 females ; farriers (ndlband) 10 males, 5
females ; cart-hirers (bhadot) 314 males, 216 females ; dealers in
miscellaneous goods (karazkhar) 25 males, 21 females ; mill sellers
14 males, 15 females; leather sellers 15 males, 12 females. Total
of Class III. 32,377, or 17,081 males and 15,296 females, being
4*55 per cent, of the whole population.
Chapter V. 242 [Aurangabad
iHHABlfrANTB.
Population in
Ifcfcl.
IV. Persons employed in government service : deshmukhs
283 males, 276 females ; deshp^ndias 141 males, 127 females ; patels
1,483 males, 420 females ; kulkarnis 2,551 males, 2,465 females ;
mansabdars 32 males, 36 females; public officials 14,622 males,
13,118 females. Total of Class IV. 35,554, or 19,112 males and
16,442 females, being 4*99 per cent, of the whole population.
V. Persons in service, or in the performance of personal
offices : coachmen 14 males, 12 females ; palanquin-bearers (bhoi)
58 males, 67 females ; cooks (bavarchi) 44 males, 36 females ; dhobis
1,711 males, 1,658 females ; barbers (hajdm) 3,550 males, 3,572
females ; water-carriers (bhisti, koli) 1,197 males, 1,176 females; horse-
keepers (saias) 4 males, 9 females ; messengers (halkaras) 7 males,
10 females ; scavengers (vne'hlar) 79 males, 81 females. Total of
Class V. 13,285, or 6,664 males and 6,621 females, being 1'86 per
cent, of the whole population.
VI. Professional persons : Mahomodan judges (kdzi) 72 males,
61 females; Mahomedan priests (pirzdda 20 males, 17 females;
do-a-go 230 male?, 307 females) 250 males, 324 females ; mullagiri or
khddims 885 males, 916 females ; mashaiaks 2 males, 7 females ; Hindu
law officers (pan dit) 11 males, 6 females ; puraniks 21 males, 13
females; Hindu priests (pitjdris) 13 males, 7 females ; gauraus 386
males, 393 females ; Christian ministers 5 males, 3 females ; pleaders
(vakil) 71 males, 58 females ; doctors (hakim) 172 males, 181 females ;
nurses (dhai) 8 males, 20 females ; vaecinators 1 mule, 3 females ;
vaidu-loke 51 males, 43 females ; teachers (mudaras) 167 males,
135 females ; hunters (shikari) 63 males, 54 females ; fishers (maclmd)
307 males, 300 females ; boatmen (media) 35 males, 28 females ;
singers (haridds 3 males, 2 females; gdvia 22 males, 21 females;
others 22 males, 37 females) 47 males, 60 females ; garpagari
2 males, 1 female ; dancers (rakhas) 326 males, 298 females ;
gondhali 3 males, 1 female ; tom-tom beaters 296 males, 270 females ;
garodis 131 males, 104 females ; carriers of dead bodies 5 males,
4 females ; persons of evil repute 223 males, 750 females. Total of
District.]' 243 Chapter V.
INHABITANTS*
Population in.
Class VI. 7,593, or 3,553 males and 4,040 females, being 1'06 per ****'
cent of the whole population.
VII. Miscellaneous persons, not classed with the above :
laborers (mazdur) 62,936 males, 64,817 females; begaris 16,490
males, 16,579 females ; watchmen 6,929 males, 6,723 females ;
prisoners 245 males, 19 females ; beggars 15,733 males, 13,778
females ; eunuchs 5 ; occupations unknown 1,651 males, 1,529 females.
Total of Class VII. 207,434, or 103,989 males and 103,445 females,
being 29*16 per cent of the whole population.
CASTES AND OCCUPATIONS*. HINDUS.
Brdhmans : 15,027 males, 13,464 females ; total 28,491, or rather BrAhmans.
more than 4 per cent of the entire population. The Brdhmans are
fairly distributed throughout the district, and are most numerous in
the Aurang^b^d, Paitan, Bokardan, Kanhar, and 'Ambad taluks ; but
the religious classes are chiefly found along the banks of the God^vari.
Almost the whole of them, or about 26,251, belong to the Mahratta sept
of the P^nch Dr^vid or the five southern families of Brdhmans. There
are 148 Grfud BnJhrnans, 521 Kanojia Brdhmans, 75 Shenvais, 126
Gujar^tis, 905 Marwaris, 64 Malwis, 378 Pardesis, and a few others
belonging to the P^nch G^ud or the five northern families.
The Mahratta Bnfhmans are divided into the Konkanasts and the BrJjJSSt
Deshasts. The former are comparatively recent settlers and came from Konkanast*.
the Konkan. They are sometimes termed Chitpawans, and were original-
ly of fourteen families. B^lWji Wiswan^th, the founder of the Pesh wa's
power, belonged to this division; and largely employed the Konkanasts
as clerks and men of business throughout the Mahratta state. As a
body, they are intelligent ; but very few of them arc permanently
settled in the district. The Konkanasts chiefly take to government
and private service, and eat with the Deshasts, but do not intermarry
The figures for all the different castes that follow, were worked out
in the Gazetteer Office. They include men, women, and children.
31 O
Chapter V. 244 [Aurangabad
INHABITANTS. to
Population in
ifefti
with them. They arc for the most part Saivcis iind Smartas, and are
Rigvuds and Krishna Yajurv^ds.
The Deshasts receive their name from the opei L country or "Desh,"
to the east of tho western ghts. They appr ar to have been the
earliest Brahman settlers of Maharashtra, and form the bulk of the
Brahman population. The Deshasts of tho district are divided into*
the 'Asvalaian sub-division of Rigved ; tho 'Apistambh sub-division of
Krishna Yajurved; several sections of the PrathuWa Sakhi sub-division
of the Sukla Yajurved, such as Madhia'ndana, K$nnav,Maitra'iani, &c.;
and a few Srfmavods.* The Rigveds and Krishna YnjurWids inter-
marry with each other, but the Sukla Yajurv&ls keep to themselves.
The Deshasts, like other Bra'hmans, are also divided into Saivas and
Vaislmavas. The Saivas are the more common of the two, especially
the Saiva Smartas, who are Rigvcds, Krishna Yajurveds, Sukla
Yajurveds, and Samavods. The Smartas are called " Adwaita,"
because they believe that there is but one Soul, that God and matter
are identical, f Tho founder of their sect was Shankar Acharia, and
their guru is in Sringiri. Tho Bhrfgvats come next and are like-
wise followers of Shankar Acharia. They include the same a Vcds 77
as the Smartas, but give preferential worship to Vishnu instead of
Siva. The Ma'dhvu Vaishnavas are called u Dwaita," because they
believe there are two Souls, in which the Creator and the created are
distinct, and that the final absorption will be in the future. They
are 'Asvtilaians and 'Apastambhsj and their founder was Madhv
Achria4
There are a few other classes that are grouped with the Mahratta
The Sanmvdtla are for the most part from northern India, but the old
settlors nrc now hardly to be distinguished from the Deshasts, and intermarry
with Rigveda and Krishna Yajurvecls. The Deshmukh of 'Ambad is an example
o this kind.
f Tlie Smartas are further subdivided into (1) Saiva Smarta, (2) Ganapati
Smaria, (3) Suuria Smarta, (4) Sakta Smarta, (5) Vaishnava Smarta.
J A third class of Brahmans called " Vaishashik Adwaita" take a medium
course, and believe there is only one Soul, which in man and created things,
is somewhat different from the Divine Soul.
District.]
245
Brahmans, such as the KarMdas, who are .'Apastambhs and
'Asvalaians, and are generally Sakta worshippers. The Thirgul
Brahmans (17 males, 12 females) were formerly grouped with the
Krishna Yajurveds, but are now separated because they destroy insect
life by taking to the cultivation of the betel vine. They are both
Smartas and BMgvats, and are nearly all in the Kauhar taluk. The
Shenvais (37 males, 3b females) who are old settlers, aro associated
with the Deshasts ; and so are the Guds (80 males, 08 females),
although they properly belong to northern India. They both are Sukla
Yajurveds, and are cither Smartas or Blmgvats. The Gauds were
engaged as timekeepers by tho Peshwas, and are generally
traders, many of the Marwa'ri Brahmans belonging to this class.
They are most numerous in tho 'Arnbad taluk, which contains 53
Gaud Brahmans. The Qolaks (L54 males, 104 females) arc believed
to have come originally from Kannada, and are of Brahman descent,
but by a Brahman widow. They are Krishna Yajurveds and lligveds,
and are followers of Madhv Acharia.* The Golaks are found in the
Sillode, Jalna, and Kanhar taluks. All the principal divisions of the
Mahratta Brahmans eat together, but intermarry only in their own
particular sect.f They do not eat with the Thirgul, rfhenvai, and
Golak ; but drink water from the hands of the first though not from
the others. The Shenvai eat fish.
Of tho remaining families, the Gujara'ti Brahmans ( 65 males,
61 females) minister to the wants of the Gujara'ti Vanis, and
the Marwa'ri Brahmans (512 males, 393 females) to the
Marwa'ri Vanis. The former are Kigvcds, Sukla Yajurveds,
and Sa'maveds ; and are either Smartas or followers of Yallabh
AcluCria. Some of them take to trade, but the majority go
about from house to house as religious beggars, priests, and
astrologers. The Marwari Brahmans are lligveds, Sukla Yajurveds,
* The Golaks are in two divisions : 1. Those who tire the offspring of a
married BrChman woman by a Bra'hman who is not her husband. 2. Those
who are the offspring of a Brahman widow by a Brahman.
f The Mahratta Brahmans who have settled in northern India, &c., gene-
rally come to the Dakhan to contract marriages.
Chapter V.
INHABITANTS.
Population in
188 1.
Karhadas.
Tbirguls.
Shenvai 3.
Gauds.
Golaks.
Qnjar&tl
Brahmans.
MarwAri
Brahmans.
Chapter V.
INHABITANTS.
Population In
1881.
246
[Aurangabad
Telingdna and
Kannada
Br&hmanti.
Johris.
Malwi*.
Sanvadias.
Paraswats.
flarwarias.
Kanojias.
and Sdmaveds, and follow similar occupations ; but the priests are
of two kinds, one called Sevaks (6 males, 5 females) ministering to
Jain Marwfiri V<fnis, and the other to Mesri Va'nis, beggars, and
laborers. Most of them are Sri Vaishnavas ; others are Smartas ; and
a few are Vallabh AcheCrias. Several of the Marwtfri Bnrtimans are
related to the Grfuds. The Telingrfna and Kannada Br^hmans
(7 males, 7 females) are rarely seen, and arrive only as pilgrims
to Toka, Paitan, and similar JDharmapuris on the Godvari, where
they remain a few days, and then go off to other sacred places.
The north of India Br^hmans generally come in small commu-
nities as religious mendicants and priests ; but some of them are meni
of business and form a sort of floating population, returning to their
country when they have completed their work. The Hindu Johris for
example, (2 males, 1 female) are usually Brahmans of the north of
India, and are professional bankers, money-lenders, traders in jewels,
and general merchants. They are all in the Jalna and G^ndapur taluks,
especially in the former. The Malwi Brahmans (35 males, 29 females)
are found in Jalna and Auranga'brfd, and are Smartas and Sukla
Yajurveds. They are employed as water-carriers to high Brahman
families, but do not eat with the latter. The Sanad or Sanvadia
Brahmans were originally an offshoot of the Gaud, but are now quite
distinct. They are priests to the Pardesis. The Saras wats and Sa'r-
warias are mendicants, but many of them were formerly employed a&
soldiers by the Peshwas. The Saraswats came from the Panjab, and
are sometimes priests to the Khattris. The Sa*rwa'rias were original-
ly an offshoot from the Kanojias, and became a distinct community
about the time of Rama. The Kanojias (274 males, 247 females)
follow similar pursuits as the Saraswats and Sirwa'rias, and are prin-
cipally found in the Aurangbd taluk. The Pardesi Brdhmans (186
males, 192 females) are principally found in the Aurangfibad and
Bokardan taluks. Except in the case of old settlers among the
Shenvais and Guds, the north of India Brfhmans do not, as a rule,
intermarry with those of the south, nor do they take food with them.
In fact they eat only in their own particular sect, and in some cases,
District.] 247 Chapter V.
J INHABITANT*. .
Population in
1881
as with the Kanojias and Sdrwrfrias, are very exclusive even in their
own families. They are nearly all Smartas, and are Sukla Yajurveds
and S^maveds, but some of the Saraswats are Rigveds and Sri
Vaishnavas.* There are also a few Jain priests (21 males, 11 females).
The Brahrnans, like the Hindus, are great ritualists, and the occasions
for religious ceremonies and feasting among them are very numerous. On
the birth of a male Brahman child, the ceremony of " Piithriichau" or happi-
ness of the infant is performed, and the family is unclean for 10 days. On tho
llth day the mother and child are purified ; and on the 12th day the horoscope is
cast and the child is named. It receives one name from the star which it is sup-
posed to have been born under, called " Rasnam," and a second familiar name called
"Upmim." When tho child is six months old, a social and sacred rite it*
perf ormed called "A naprasan," or giving of rice for the first time ; and also the
ceremony called " Kurnaved" or piercing the lobes of the ear. On tho anniver-
sary of the first birthday, the child is taken to the temple and presented
to the family doity or " Kulswami." As tho second anniversary draws near, tho
ceremony called " Chaiilam," or shaving the head, takes place on some auspicious;
day fixed by the Joshi or Pnrohit. At 5 or 6 years of age, the father entrusts
his son to a teacher, who first takes the boy to worship Ganpati, and then com-
mences the course of instruction. Between the ages of 6 and 8 the young
Brahman is invested with the sacred thread or " Munj " at the ceremony of the
" Upunaian," and is taught the mystic text culled " Gaiatri." From this time the
boy is considered to bo of tho " Punarjanma," or twice-born, and enters on his
religious life as a Brnhmaclmri or mendicant. Before the investiture of the sacred
thread, tho boy, although of Brahmanical descent, stood only in the light of
a Sudra, so far as his right to perform religious ceremonies was concerned.
The birth of a girl is less a source of rejoicing because the Hindu creed lays
down, that parents and their ancestors attain " Swarga-lokam" or Indra's heaven,
through a son's efforts. It is for this reason that Brahmans and caste-
Hindus offer "Tarpan" or water and Til sacrifice in the name of the deceased
ancestors, at every new moon, and on the occurrence of an eclipse of the sun
or moon.
The funeral obsequies of the Brahmans are also very many, and as death
draws near, the attendants place the sick man in a reclining posture facing
the north, and distribute alms. There is the usual weeping after demise, and
among the Gujaratis, the women form a circle round the corpse, stand up
as each new visitor arrives, and give way to loud lamentations. The Mah^brah-
man utters some prayers of purification, and the dead body is carried on a
bier called 'Tati' to the place of cremation, which is always near a tank or
river. The son or other relative carries some of the household tire that the
deceased daily worshipped, and with it lights the funeral pile. Meanwhile tho
priests invoke * Yam' the God of the dead, to convey the spirit to * Yam lokam'
or hall of justice ; and according to the decree passed in that tribunal, the spirit
takes up its abode in l Swarga' (heaven), or l Naraka' (hell). Tho relatives
return after bathing in the river, and are unclean (Ashauch or Sutak) for 10 or
Chapter V. 248 [Aurangabad
INHABITANTS.
Population in
Persons descended from illegal connections between Brahmaus
and other castes, draw together and form communities of their own.
Thus the Brahma Kshattris (18 males, 19 females) are supposed to be
the descendants of a liishi and a Kshattria girl. According to the
11 days, according as the deceased was married or unmarried ; but if the deceased
were under 8 years of age, the relatives are only unclean for 3 days. On the
2nd day, the son and other relatives, with the priest, visit the burning-ground, and
pour milk and water over the ashes, which they throw into the river ; and on the
3rd day, a water sacritice and some black Til seeds are offered to a stone
taken from the burning-ground in which the ' Prita' or departed soul is supposed
to be located. In fact an offering of Til seeds arid of boiled rice is made on the
bank of the river, as well as in the house, for 10 days ; as the Hindus believo
that the spirit dwells there for about that period, and afterwards takes
that particular form, which, by their doctrine of transmigration of souls,
has been assigned to it. The females continue their lamentations every day
during this lime of mourning; and on the 10th day, the sacred thread (mangal
siitiir) round the neck of the wife of the deceased, is broken by other
widows, all her jewels are removed, and except she be very young, her
head is shaved near the tank or river where the daily ceremony is performed
by the son. The married women whoso husbands are alive, do not appear on
this occasion, nor do they see the face of the new widow for 30 or 40
days. The lighted lump and the mouthful of rice that were kept near the
spot where the body lay are removed ; and if the death should have happened
under a bad Nakshatra or star, the place is closed for a time. On the llth
day the ' Pind' ceremony takes place, and some food is thrown to the crows
and kites ; and on the 12th day the * Sradh' is performed in the name of the
deceased and his ancestors. The ' Sradh' is repeated once every month for a
whole; year, and then only once a year, on the anniversary day.
To return to the difl'crent stages in the life of u Brahman, the Brah-
machari or mendicant must remain in that state for at least 10 days, after
which period he can get married whenever he likes, and become, a ' Grahast'
or family man. Male Brahmans are supposed to marry in their own sect,
but not in their own ' Gotram,' or family circle, nor within six degrees of
relationship (sapind). Sometimes marriages of convenience are made be-
tween different sects ; but as a rule, the Brahmans of the north do not inter-
marry with those of the south. The girls are generally betrothed between
3 and 8 years of age, and the boys from 8 to 15. The girl after her marriage
belongs to the same 'Gotram' as hur husband. Besides the Brahmachari
and the Grahast, there are two other stages in the religious life of a Brah-
man, the l Vanaprast' or forest recluse who leaves home and friends and
betakes himself to the jungles, and the i Sannyasi' or ascetic, who abandons
even wife and family to wean himself from all earthly ties. The Brahmans
of the present day are compelled to take to more practical pursuits in order
to earn a livelihood, BO that very few follow the life of severe asceticism
imposed on them ; but they arc controlled by hereditary Swa'mis, who preserve
g/cneral purity of doctrine and keep up the discipliie of the caste. These
District] 249 Chapter V.
INHABITANT*
Population In
1881,
Srfhyadri Purfoa, when Pdrasu Rma was slaying the Kshattrlas, ono
of the latter named raja I'l fled to a Saraswat Brahman for refuge.
The Brahman gave raja I'l his daughter in marriage, and thus saved
the Kshattria. The offspring of the raja and the Brahman girl were
Swrfmis appoint agents or legates to travel about, check flagrant immorality,
and prepare youths for the sacrament of ' miulm' or confirmation. There
are also hereditary religious instructors called ' Upadhias ;' and others who
are not hereditary, but specially engaged as instructors and intercessors
called 4 Gurus ;' while celebrated devotees who are mediators to men of con-
sequence are termed ' Mhf punish/ Some of the jagir lands in the district,
are appropriated to "Ramdas Sw^mi, a celebrated Mtfha'purush and Brah-
machiri, who was the spiritunl director of Sivdji. Ramdas Sw^mi was born
at Jam in the 'Ambad taluk, and his disnples became Gosains. 'Ananda Swcimi
of J^lna was another Mahapurush, and so was Ekndth of Paitan. Every
Brahman is expected to study the Vedas and Hhastras, and until the middle
of the 19th century, all learning centred in them. Those BrahmaiiH who
are learned in the six Shastras are termed ' Shastri ;' in the four Vedas,
4 Vaidik ;' and in both Shastras and Vedus, ' Pandit ;' but such titles can
only be assumed after examination before the ciders of the local Sanskrit
college. The term ' Vaidie' is also applied to the, Brahma ns who follow a
sacred calling, so as to distinguish them from the * Laukik' or secular
Brahmans. Sometimes a third term ' Bhikshuk' is given to the Brahmans who
live by charity. These three classes are further subdivided into a great
number of sects, many of whom keep to themselves and do not intermarry
with the others. Generally speaking, all Brahmans recognise the Pura'nas;
but a large majority profess the pure theism of the Vedas and preach the Vedantic
doctrine, instead of the Purt(nic. The study of the latter is confined, for tlio
most part, to priests, who serve popular idols, and recite the legends of the
gods and demigods represented by them. Comparatively few Brahmans
however, except those of the lower classes, are priests of temples and shrines ;
and fewer still are 'Pujaris' or temple servants, an office commonly held by
Sudras. In fact, omitting those who are connected with the temples as
ministering priests, the Brahmans as a class, very seldom resort to such places
of worship, and are only seen in temples on public occasions, or in
fulfilment of a vow. The Brahmans consequently retain a very slight hold
on the people at large, who, independent of them, have priests of their own ;
but reverence is paid to the Brahmans, and especially to the Vaidik, as they are
indispensable for marriages and other ceremonies. The Vaidik are ordinarily
more learned in the Vedas and Shastras than the Laukik, and are
often consulted as astrologers. Some of them are literally priests,
and perform ceremonies and make offerings for other Brahmans.
They assist at household offices, daily prayers, purifications, mar-
riages, funeral ceremonies, and offer propitiatory rites to deities to whom
their employers may have made vows, or pray for rain, for children to barren
women, or make similar supplications. Other Vaidik are household priests
Chapter V. 250 [Aurangabad
INHABITANTS.
Population in
1881 ' called Brahma Kshattrias ; and to the present day the Saraswats are
their priests. According to a legend of their own, the Brahma
Kshattrias are descended from Kausika, the son of Rishi Viswamitra,
by a Kshattria girl. The Brahma Kshattrias are traders, &c., and
or * Purohits' to rich Brahman families and to princes of lower castes. Br4h-
rnans in general wear very plain clothes, and when serving in a priestly
capacity, have neither turban nor tunic, and at most throw a scarf or dhoti
across the shoulders. The dress of the Ldukik consists of a small turban, and
a long coat descending below the knees, with waist almost as high
as the armpits. The Ixfukik follow worldly occupations, and until
lately, held the highest offices in the civil, executive, and political administra-
tion of the country. As the power of the Posh was extended, a large field was
opened up for intelligent Brahman youths, who were employed as local
administrators, secretaries, writers, accountants, agents, &c. In the villages
throughout the district the kulkarni, ch'rk, or registrar is generally a Brahman;
and so are the Deshmukhs ; while the Musalman officers holding these appoint-
ments, are nearly all descendants of Bi Simian or Mahratta converts. Many
secular Brahman*! are bankers, money-landers, merchants, &c., but they never
descend to shopkeepers or engage in retail trade. They are generally steady
and successful men of business, although they are not so conspicuous in work of
this kind as in civil or diplomatic affair*. Some of th j m follow agricultural
pursuits, and perform every other kind of work connected with cultivation, but
do not actually hold the plough. They are never artisans or manufacturers,
nor do they take to any profession requiring manual labour or skill, and
the lowest among them are only menial servants to the upper classes.
Religious medicants ami devotees are of no particular Feet, and may
have been B rah in arm or have belonged to the lower castes. They all aim to become
* Sadhu,' which is the last stage before being absorbed in the Great Spirit. The
more austere are easily recognised by the scanty waistcloth, and the matted hair
rolled in a coil round the head. The beard is allowed to grow, and the body is
Htrewed over with wood ashes, as much for effect as to preserve the principal
muscles and the vital parts of the body from evil influence. The mark across
the bridge of the nose, and the beads and staff, aie nearly all that remain to indi-
cate the mendicant friar or priest, perhaps upon a pilgrimage to some shrine
of Krishna or Mrfhadev. There are three classes of devotees : Jogis, Bamigis,
and Gosains ; and they stand in the relative order of the estimation in which they
are held by the Hindus. The term Jogi' or ' Yogi 1 is d( rived from ' Yog'
signifying union, and conveys the idea of mental union with the deity, by
means of abstraction and contemplation. The Jogis are of the highest grade
of devotees, and very rarely enter secular occupations. They renounce all
position and wealth, and strive to subdue all sensual perception. Frequently
they are under vows of celibacy, mortification, silence and seclusion ; but
sometimes they wander about to different shrines. Their numbers are recruited
from overy caste, and Brahmans often adopt their vows. They all subsist by cha-
nty, bat thoeo who practise fearful austerities seldom beg. The word ' Bairagi'
District.] 251 Chapter v>
INHABITANTS*
Population in
came into the Dakhan in the reign of the emperor Akbar. Those 1881 *
in the district are all found in Begampura in the city of Auranga-
bad. The Bnfliman-zrfis (1,110 males, 1,148 females) are the descend-
ants of a Brahman by a Kunbi girl ; and are traders, money-lenders,
gomastahs under saukrs, &c. Most of them are in the Bokardan,
'Ambad and Paitan taluks. The Vidurs (180 males, 212 females)
signifies without passion, and this particular kind of asceticism, in its severest
practice, is believed to deliver the mind from the control of the senses. Any Hindu,
ft om a Brahman to a Sudra, can become a Bair&gi, but there are many kinds, from
the extreme enthusiasts to the more settled in habits. Several Bairigis live
without penance, sing hymns in praise of Krishna, or sell charms, medicines, &c.
Others are bankers, merchants, and take to different kinds of business, but never
enter the army. The religious Baira'gis do not marry, or if already married,
renounce wife and children ; while the lay Baira'gis marry only among their
own people, for being of all castes, they can claim alliance with none in
particular. All Bairtlgia belong to the Vaiahnavas, and mark their forehead
with Vishnu's trident. They have four sects, Ramanandi, Nimanandi, Madhv
Achari and Baishni. The spiritual teachers are called Na'gas ; and tho
Mahunts or heads of Matta or monasteries, teach the mysterious signs and
invocations of the sect, and invest the votaries with the tawny-colored
dress and necklace of wooden beads. When once a Baira'gi forsakes his family,
he rarely returns, but spends his life in continually wandering about to the
various shrines of Krishna ; arid as old ago prevents movement, he crawls to
some Matt and spends his last days there. Groups of Baira'gis are constantly
crossing from the north into the Dakhan, under vows to visit southern
shrines. They are received by the monks of settled Malts, and are furthered
on their way. Sometimes they go about as ' Ka'si KcCpdi' with a tinsel crown
worn over a small cap instead of a turban, and carrying on their shoulders a bambu
pole, to the ends of which two baskets are slung containing little bottles of Ganges
water, the whole of which is covered with orange-colored cloth, and is decked with
gay peacock feathers, wild flowers and bells. The next class of devotees is termed
* Gosain,' a word which means control over the senses. The members of this order
may be of any caste except that of Brahmans, and are worshippers of Siva and
Durga, but wander about everywhere, visiting holy shrines and making pilgrim-
ages to all parts of India. They have Matts or monasteries of their own, and
like the Bair^gis, wear clothes of an orange color (geru). The poorer Gosains go
about begging and receive charity from Hindus only, but the stricter votaries
betake themselves to secluded places in forests, &c. Some again are rich bankers
and trade in gold and silver, and as they never marry, they adopt or purchase
disciples, who act as menial servants during their lifetime, and succeed to
the property at their death. Gosains also enter the military profession, and
numbers of them served in the Mahratta army under B ji Rao, by whom they
were much honored and esteemed for their conspicuous bravery. The Pairgis
are burnt when they die, like the Hindus in general, but all other mendicants are
buried in a sitting posture.
32 o
Chapter V. 252 [Aurangabad
INHABITANTS.
Population In
vidurs. follow similar occupations, and are the offspring of a Brfihman and
a low-caste woman. They have priests of their own, and are
principally found in the J^lna taluk.
The religious ascetics and mendicants known as Jogis, Bair^gis,
and Gos^ins number 5,634 (males 3,065, females 2,569), of whom
the Jogis amount to 954 (males 477, females 477) ; the Bairtfgis
1,251 (males 742, females 509) ; and the Gosains 3,429* (males 1,846,
females 1,583). The proportion of these ascetics to the whole popula-
tion is 77*07 per ten thousand ; and the distribution in the taluks is as
follows : 'Arnhad 14*62; Bok^rdan 12-76 ; Krfnhcfr 9-62 ; JcClna 9'01;
Aurang3bl 8'75 ; Baizapur 3'97 ; Paitan 3'70 ; Gndapur 3'56 ;
Sillodo 3*00 ; KukUfofd 0'97. The Jogis are most numerous in the
Jlna, Boka'rdan, and K^nhtfr taluks ; the Baira'gis in the K^nh^r,
Aurangabad, and Bokardan ; and the Gosains in the 'Ambad, Bok^r-
dan, J;llna, Ktfnhar, and AurangA^d taluks. It will be observed
that the Jogis and Bairrfgis are chiefly found in the hilly and jungly
portions of the district; but the Gosains are more generally distri-
buted. The 'Ambad taluk alono contains 1,119 ascetics, out of whom
942 are Gosains, the majority consisting of followers of lUmd^s
cdni, the M^hrfpurush of Siv^ji,
The Ka'si K^fpdi or K^si K^vdi are constantly passing to and
fro, carrying Ganges water to Itamesw^ram in the south of India.
1 At the last census they numbered 16 males and 6 females, all in
the Bokardan taluk.
The Mtfngbhc'fus, 488 males, 426 females, are quite distinct as a
religious body from the Brahrnans, and are broadly classed with the
Vaishnavas. Their sect was founded by Krishna Bhat, a celebrated
Brahman of Paitan, who flourished in the 14th century, and
was the guru of a r^ja Dep^la. According to a Brahman
account, Krishna Bhat had criminal intimacy with a M^ng woman,
and was expelled from caste ; but being a man of considerable talent,
he taught a religious system which bears a close resemblance to that
of Swcfmi Ifar&rfn of Gujarat. His doctrines are based on the
District.! 253 Chapter V.
INHABITANTS,
Population in
1881.
Vedas, and he inculcated the worship of Krishna. His five sons
promulgated his teachings far and wide, and established monasteries
at Dwaraka in Kathiawefd, Ridhpur in Berar, Manor, &c., to which
the M^ngbhrfus flock in considerable numbers during the time of
the annual fairs that are held at these places. The lay members
of the Mangbhaus are called Gharbris, and the monks and
nuns, Bair^gis. The latter break off all ties of caste and family, and
maintain a life of mendicity and exclusion. They are dressed in
black, and are clean shaven ; but their gurus do not shave, nor do the
secular members who marry and carry on business like other people.
A peculiar form of betrothal among them, is that of the girl hanging
her bag in which she collects charity, over the bag of a male
Mngbhu, and in this manner she plights her troth. The Mfingbh&us
are exceedingly careful of animal life, are strict vegetarians,
abstemious in habits, and eat only with the initiated. They partly
observe the laws of caste, and will not allow a Mhdr to become a
devotee. The Kunbis believe that they are versed in magic, and
purchase charms and philters from them, Tho Mangbhaus are a
harmless sect with peculiar laws and customs of their own, especially
about drinking water in temples dedicated to goddesses, a circum-
stance supposed to be connected with a mugut, or headpiece, given by a
certain goddess to Krishna Bhat, through wearing which, he appeared
as " Ghatraboj" or four-armed Vishnu. There was one condition at- *
tached to the gift, that the mugut should not be allowed to touch the
ground ; but a Brahman of Benares having obtained a knowledge of
this fact, contrived to knock the mugut down, and it instantly
vanished. A figure of Vishnu as " Chatraboj" is seen in Ananda-
swdmi's mandir at Jalna, and another in the temple to Sivdin Kesri
Nth at Paitan. Mangbhaus cat with Kunbis, but not with Telis and
Tambolis. They bury their dead, and have a wandering headman.
Brahmans attend their marriages.
There area few followers of Swmi Nraian of Gujarat, who flour-
iihed in the 17th century. Sw&ni Nariuan's name was Ghunsiam
Chapter V. 254 [Aurangabad
INHABITANTS. L
Peculation in
' 1881.
PancMi, but it was afterwards changed to Sehjamand when he became
a Mahunt He was a Sarwaria Brahman of Oude, and his followers
i- are included among the Vaishnavas. The Swmi Nr6ians like the
*
Mrfngbhdus are considered heterodox, as they do not believe in the
Shrfstras and Piirrfnas, and are guided only fay the Vedas.
The Itajputs (2,896 males, 2,486 females) are found throughout the
district, and are in greatest numbers in the Bokrfrdari, Aurang6b<d,
K^nhrfr, and J<Clna taluks.* They were formerly employed ta
During the early centuries of the Christian era, the bulk of the inhabit-
ants of McihtfrtCshtri consisted of Rajputs ; but very few of them could have
been of the old Solar and Lunar races. The great Salivahdna of Paitan was-
of the Skythic race of Takshaks, and overcame Vikraniefditya who belonged
to the Tuar race. The Chalukyas and Pramaras were likewise of Skythic
origin, and were termed Agnikulus from their devotion to the worship of
fire. They adopted the ceremonial of the Vcdas and were regenerated by the
sacrificial fire of Vasishta Muni. The Chalukyas were included in the Soma
Vansa or Lunar line ; and the Pramaras in the Sur^j Vansa or Solar division.
The Rajputs of the Dakhan belong to a number of tribes, such as Kutchwaha
(Kiishw&ha), Bhais, Chohan, Chandaila, Nikumpa, Parihara, Gharval, &c.
The Bhais of Oudo came originally from Mimgi Paitan^ and the Boksa Raj-
puts of the Tarai from the Dakhan ; while the Chohan Rajputs are said to-
have ruled as fur south as Golkonda. The Mahrattas described by Hiouen
Thsang in the Gth century were clearly Rajputs ; and the Jain- excavations at
Eluru are ascribed to the Rajput rajas of Ellichpur and Devgarh who flour-
ished six centuries later. The modern Mahrattas form the greater portion of
the present inhabitants, and are descended from the Yadavas who migrated to
M clbcC rdshtra in the 12th century ; but a large Rajput element always charac-
terised the population of the Dakhan, and was reinforced by fresh arrivals
from northern India that came with the Moghal armies of Akbar and Aurang-
zib. Several of the Rajput chiefs held high positions in the imperial ser-
vice. In the 3rd year of Jah^ngir's reign, rja M&i Singh and other officers
went through Berar to quell an insurrection towards Daulat^b^d and Ahrnad-
nagar ; and in the 10th year of the same emperor's reign, a body of Rdjputs
attempted to murder Malik Ambar at Khirki. Another officer, Mahibat Khin,
who commanded the imperial troops in the Dakhan in 1624, was a converted
Rajput. In 1629 Mahdbat EMn succeeded Kha"n Jahin as viceroy of
the Dakhan, on which occasion the latter rebelled, and Narhar Dg
and many of his Rajput followers were killed in an action that was
fought near Bhir. In 1658 Jaswant Singh was sent to tho Dakhan as
second in command to Shayista Khn and subsequently to prince Mu'az-
zam. In 1665 raja Jai Sing arrived as viceroy, but was recalled in 1667 ;
and prince Mu'azzam and Jaswant Singh were again appointed to the Dakhan.
The two suburbs of AurangcCbid known as Jaswantpura and Jaisingpura
District.] 255 Chapter V.
J ***** INHABITANTS.
Population in
1881.
garrison some of the hill-forts. The present commandant of
'Antur is a Rajput,* and the male members of his family have held
that office from the time of Aurangzib. Some of the Deshp&idias
of the district are of Rajput descent ; and it is not uncommon to find
one branch of the family professing the Mahomedan faith, to which
it was converted in the time of Aurangzib, while the other still
adheres to the Hindu religion. The Rajputs are also employed in
government and private service as writers, &c. They are however,
were named after these Rajput chiefs ; and there are other Biiburbs such as
Karanpura and Padampura called after the raja of Bikanir ; and Supkaranpura and
Pahadsingpura after the raja of Bandalkand, both of whom came with the
armies of Aurangzib. In 1681 prince Akbar rebelled against his father, and was
supported by a confederacy of Rajputs ; and in the following year raja Anup
Sing, the deputy of the viceroy Khan Jah&n Bah&dur, repelled an attack of the
Mahrattas on Auranga'ba'd. In 1717 Zulfikar Beg was betrayed into an ambush
and destroyed by the Mahrattas, and the viceroy Saiad Husain Ali sent his diwan
raja Muhakam Sing against them.
The different divisions of the Rajputs eat together, and are not much re-
stricted about intermarriages ; although at one time the Rijputs were given to
infanticide from the difficulty of procuriug suitable husbands for their daughters.
The Brahmans are usually called in as priests, but the Rajputs have also bh^ts
or bards of their own. The boys are married at any ago, and the girls between
8 and 12 years. During the marriage ceremonies, the boy and girl are kept
apart ; and the wedding is held in the girl's house on a day fixed by the priest.
The girl wears a tall cap made by the barber, and the boy has one made of date
leaves, and both are smeared with lialdi. The boy is next taken in proces-
sion on a pony, and as soon as he arrives at the door of the house, a
parda is put up hiding the girl from him. The priest performs $uja,
&c., and utters some prayers to the boy, and sends him to a neighbouring
house ; while he repeats similar prayers to the girl, and performs
the chauk ceremony by drawing a number of lines with rice, gulal, baldi,
cocoanut, kuku, wheat flour, &c. The priest next asks the bride's father
to wash the feet of the bridegroom and of the bridegroom's relatives
with water brought in a new brass pot. The refuse is received in a brass thali,
and thrown away by the barber ; and the brass pot and thali are presented to
the boy. A sort of sherbet is made of sugar and water, and all whose feet
have been washed are given to drink. Prayers are again offered, and four
priests invest the bridegroom with the Janwa or sacred thread. It should be
here mentioned that the Kshattrias and Vaisyas are invested with the sacred
thread only just before marriage, and without all the ceremonies which form
part of the regular Brahman investiture. Presents are mutually exchanged-
the boy f s father giving clothes, jewels, &c., for the girl ;and the girl's father
giving clothes, &c., for the boy. Alms aro also given to mendicants, and the
Chapter V. 256 [Aurangabafc
INHABITANTS.
Population in
nun
mostly landholders, and a few take to agriculture, but do not hold
the plough. The men sometimes drink spirits, and eat the flesh of
goats, sheep, wild pig, &c., but never eat beef. They talk a corrupt
form of Hindosteini among themselves ; and their dress is not
very different from that of the Mahrattas. The females wear a
langa or loose petticoat, a choli or bodice of different cut from that
worn by Mahratta women, and a dupata or sheet which covers the
whole. They are generally kept secluded, and when they come out
in the streets, are so completely covered, that not the slightest portion
of their body can be seen.
boy is taken to the girl's bouse. More prayers are offered, and the priest calls
for the girl's wedding clothes, jewellery, &c., and having placed them on a tkali,
hands them to the girl's parents, so that she might be dressed and brought
out to meet her intended. The girl is placed to- the right, the boy to the left, a
pafda is raised between them, and the priest stands in front. The Horn ceremony
is now performed, a fire is raised by the priest, ghee is thrown over it, and a
thali is placed on the fire. The boy and girl are made to walk round the fire sis
times, and some rice is thrown on the tkali after each round. The parda is
then withdrawn, the bride is made to sit on the left of the bridegroom, and the
priest asks the girl's parents whether the bride and bridegroom should walk
round the seventh time. After consent has been given, all the relations and friends-
retire, and this last walk completes the ceremony.
The Skytbians buried their dead, while the Aryans burnt them ; and at the pre-
sent day some Rajputs adhere to the Skythian practice of interment, but others
adopt cremation. When life is nearly extinct, the body is washed and richly
dressed by the near relatives ; and after death, where cremation is practised, the
corpse is carried to the river side and placed on a pile of fuel. The son or
nearest male relative takes an iron stick with some fire at one end, and walks
round the body seven times, touching it^with the fire on the feet, waist,
shoulders, ears, and head. He then sits apart, and the assembled friends and
relations burn the body. The mourning lasts for ten days, during which time
the son or other principal mourner can only eat food cooked by himself. On the
thirteenth day, a dinner is given to Brahmans, as well as to barbers, washermen,
potters, tailors, and village guards, and is followed by a dinner to all the male
relatives. The widows never wear glass bangles, or use the red mark on the brow;
and are not allowed to marry again. The old rite of " Sati" is probably a
Skythian usage modified by Aryan culture.
The ceremonies at marriage, death, &c., among the other Hindu castes are
very similar, being based on the Pur^nic ritual, while the Vaidik ritual is used
only for Brahmans. There are however, some slight peculiarities, as when the
Marwrfri bridegroom knocks down the figure of a bird which is placed at the
doorway, as he enters the house in which the marriage is celebrated.
District] 257 Chapter f.!
INHABITANTS.
^Popniatldh in I
Numbers of Khyate, Khattris, Parbhiis, Pardesis, Marwris, &c.,
^came along with the Rajputs in the train of the imperial Moghal
armies into the Dakhan.* The KMyats (110 males, 106 females) are
Most of these castes are of mixed origin, but of good social status, and
are constantly invading the Kshattria order. Thus the Khayats are often classed
as Rajputs, and some divisions of Khattri style themselves Khayat. They were
employed as secretaries, paymasters, commissariat agents, and general clerks to
the imperial armies. Many eminent families followed the first Nizam into the
'Dakhan, and among them, were the ancestors of Raja Chandu Lall who was
for many years the Pesbkar and chief administrator of the JETaidard-
'bd State. His grandson Raja R&jayan, Rja Narayan Parsad Narhindhar
Bahadur is the present senior administrator ; and the representatives of many
Khayat and Khattri families still hold high offices in the financial and other
depaitmenta of the service. The Parbhtis are regarded as the offspring of
Khayat fathers and Brahman mothers ; and the term Pardsi, which means
" foreigner," is a general name given to the arrivals from Hindostan without
reference to caste. According to the Jatibhed Viveksar, the Parbhus are divided
into several subdivisions, of which two arc the most prominent: 1, Cbandraseni
.Parbhus ; 2, Paitani Parbhtis, On the authority of the Sahyadri Purana, the
former are descended from a Kshattria raja, Chandrasena, whose pregnant wife
fled to a rishi named Dalabhya, for protection from the hand of Parasurama, who
had killed her husband. There is a family of these Parbhus at Baizapur.
The Paitani Prabbis claim their descent from r&ja Asvapati, who had twelve
sons through the mediation of Bhrigu risbi ; but the sage cursed raja Asvapati
for somo offence while on a pilgrimage to Paitao, and the raja's descendants were
called Paitaiii Parbhus. The Marwaris are descended from the Pramaras, by
a concubine of the Ahir or cowherd race, and are Vaisya banniahs of good
caste. Their country Rajputana is naturally sterile, and this induces emigration
to a great extent. After Aurangzib's conquest of Golkonda, a large number of
Agarwdlas, Marwaris, Malwi banniahp, &c., accompanied him as merchants,
jewellers, money-lenders, &c., and settled at Haidar&bad. They have since spread
over the Dakhan, and are among the principal bankers, grain merchants,
importers of European manufactures, and sellers of all sorts of produce, whole-
sale or retail. There is a Marwdri banniah, and sometimes two or three of them,
in almost every village in the Dakhan, and they have set aside the old Mahratta
peddler and retailer of small articles, by bold dealing, The whole country has
been eaten up by their extortions, so that it was found necessary in the adjoining
British territory to resort to special legislation, and the Dakhan Ryots' Bill was
framed as a measure of relief to the inhabitants. Several families of Marwaris
have brought their wives from their own land, and having permanently
settled down in various parts of the country, have modified their grinding, grasp-
ing, national spirit, and have become beneficial traders and local bankers. They
have turned a great many articles that were neglected or almost unknown, into
staples of commerce ; and have been undoubtedly instrumental in circulating
capital more than any other merchants, and to classes of people whom they only
could reach. The Marwaris and other banniahs, &c., have a guild among them-
selves for the settlement of disputes, regulation of trade, rates of exchnage, &o.
Chapter v. 258 [Aurangabad
INHABITANTS.
Population in
1881
principally found in the city of Aurangabad, and in the 'Ambad and
Paitan taluks. They are employed as writers, or practise as pleaders*
Khayats. The Khy ats receive food only from men of their own particular caste,and
not from women. They have twelve subdivisions, and state that they
are descended from Chitragupta, the secretary of Dharmaraja. Within
the last ten years, a great movement took place among the KMyat
community, which ended in the establishment of their claim to
Khattris. be classed as Kshattrias. The Khattris (428 males, 375
females) are found in the Aurangbrfd, Jlna, and Sillode taluks.
They follow similar occupations to the Khcfyats, and are also brokers,
drapers, betel-leaf sellers, Ac. Those from Hindostan speak Hindostani
and use meat and spirits. The settlers from Gujarat speak and dress
in the Gujar^ti style, and are weavers of mashru, workers in lace, and
money-lenders. The Khattris that live in Aurangabad are of the
Mehre clan as distinguished from the Rodes, and came originally from
the Panjab. The Kapiirs (80 males, 85 females) are the descendants of
a Saraswati Brahman by a Khattri girl. They are mostly brokers by
profession, and are found in Jalna. The Parbhus (3 males, 5 females)
are nearly all in the Baizapur taluk. The Pardesis (8,605 males, 7,757
females) are found throughout the district, but are most numerous
in the Aurangabad, Knhar, and Bokardan taluks. They follow all
sorts of occupations, and are goldsmiths, blacksmiths, carpenters,
barbers, betel-leaf sellers, liquor sellers, potters, dhobis, tanners,
shoe-makers, sharpeners of knives, &c. A few are cultivators and
shopkeepers, and others manufacture scabbards of swords or are
saddlers. They speak a corrupt form of Hindostani and use moat
and spirits. Remarriage of widows is permitted among all of them.*
The Parde*si cultivators form a large and distinct community, and claim
a Rajput descent, several families calling themselves Chauhans like the Raj-
puts. A few are patels, and some are money-lenders. The males and females
dress like R&jputs of northern India. The Pardesis have principally two
divisions, Menes and Jangdes, with separate Bhats or bards, who perform
marriage ceremonies and sing in praise of ancestors. The Bhats are termed Rajaji.
The Pardesis of the Dakhan have cast off the sacred thread, and their priests are
Sanvadia Brahmans. Mendicants called Jagas, belonging to northern India, fre-
quently visit the Pardesis of the Dakhan.
District.] 259 Chapter V.
INHABITANTS*
Population in
Of the remainder of the inhabitants from the north of India, the
Kshattris (80 males, 75 females) are found principally at Aurang^-
btfd where they are employed as writers ; but some of them at Ajanta
are cultivators. The Ratods (10 males, 10 females) are in govern-
ment service, and are in Aurangabdd and Bokardan. The Purbias rurbiaa.
(247 males, 194 females) are kalhals, retail sellers, &c., and are most
numerous in the Kanhar, Sillode, and Bokardan taluks.
The subdivisions of the Vni or Vaish are included under the
general heads of Kandesh, Gujantti, Marwari, and Lingaiat. The
Kand(5sh Vanis are represented by the Kathars, who are nearly all in
the Kanhar taluk. The Gujaratis are chiefly in the Aurangrfbd,
Paitan, and Baizapur taluks ; the Ladhs in the Paitan, 'Ambad, and
Aurang^b^d taluks ; the Marwdris are very generally distributed,
especially in the Gdndapur, Jrflna, Aurang^b^d, and 'Ambad taluks ;
the Agarwalas are in the Kuldabad, Sillode, and Gdndapur taluks ;
and the Jains in the 'Ambad and Paitan taluks. The Lingaiat
Vefriis of southern India are most numerous in the Jalna, Bokardan,
and 'Ambad taluks; and the Komtis in the Aurang^bid, Jalna,
and Baizapur taluks. All classes of Vanis are vegetarians, and
their staple articles of food are wheat, jowri, and rice. Some
of the old settlers from Gujarat and northern India have
adopted the Dakhani costume of dress, with " sfidi" and " choli"
for the females, and a large turban, a " dhoti," a loose coat
hanging down to the ankle, and a "dupata" or " rumal" for the
males. The majority however, adhere to the north of India dress,
consisting of a peculiar distinctive turban for the males, and a
petticoat, a long or short sleeved bodice open at the back, and
a scarf thrown over all, for the females.* The Kathfrs
A great deal of the clothing of the Hindu population, consists of loom-
made apparel untouched by needle or scissors ; and formerly this was entirely
so, but since the Mahomedan invasion and the introduction of the art of sew-
ing, the costumes of Hindus and Mahomcdans have somewhat assimilated.
There is a convenience in the made-up garments which ia a recommendation
to their adoption ; but the petticoat of the females, is not regarded as a legiti-
mate costume to the south of the Narbada, where the " sdi" is the only
Chapter V. ggg [Aurangabad
INHABITANTS. *" V
Population in
1881.
(966 males, 908 females) are retail sellers, cultivators, and bullock
hirers. They are Jains in religion, and the men and women dress
in Gujarati fashion. At their marriages, the bride and bridegroom's
parties abuse each other. The Gujaratis (579 males, 556 females) are
tradesmen, agents to bankers, workers in gold and silver lace knowa
as " killabattu," or proprietors of such laceworks, and manufacturers
of " mashru" and " himru." Others are goldsmiths, jewellers and
tailors. The Gujaratis arc fairer than the Marwaris, and some of
them wear the turban of the JBhattias having a horn or peak in front.
They are divided into the following clans, the members of which do
not intermarry with each other : Porwal, Desawal, Khadaiti, ISTagar,
Srim^li, Modh, Chitori, Gujar. The females are clever with the
needle, and flower silk with much skill and taste. Their dress is much
scantier than that of the Marwari women. The Gujars (47 males,
garment worn in conjunction with the " choli" or bodice. A few of the
women, even among the respectable classes, do not wear the bodice, under
the idea that this covering for the bosom should be reserved for the impure.
Some of the Muhomedans, on the oilier hand, frequently content themselves
with the simpler covering which is more peculiarly the dress of the Hindu.
Among the males, the " dhoti" or scarf round the loins, constitutes the whole
clothing of a large number of the poorer classes. The " lungi" is a larger
scarf worn over the shoulders and upper part of the body. The turban or
head-dress in of every colour arid hue, but white and red are the most preva-
lent. The darker colours are generally relieved by embroidery. There are
numerous varieties of turbans which take their special names from particular
forms, or from the materials of which they are composed ; and the size and
shape frequently depend upon the caste or tribe to which the wearer belongs.
The nustaUk is a very small turban of the finest muslin, which fits closely
to the head, and is used with the court dress at Ilaidarcibad. The material
of which the clothing is made, consists usually of cotton ; but silk is used
to some extent by the higher classes. The Hindus have also adopted a
narrow "paija'ma," and a short jacket which is sometimes quilted. Their
long coat reaches a little below the knoe, and buttons up to the right ; while
a similar coat for the Mahomedans buttons to the left. The Mahomedans wear
an inner coat of medium length, and their " paijamas" are sometimes very wide.
The general clothing of the Hindu females consists of a " sadi," covering both body
and head, and a bodice with sleeves reaching nearly to the elbows. Among the
north of India females, the " sdi," jacket, and petticoat are commonly worn.
They also use a bodice which is open-backed, and either short or long sleeved.
The Mahomcdan females wear a " paijama," a short-sleeved bodice covered with
a light muslin jacket, and a "sddi" covering both head and body.
District.]
261
Chapter T-
INHABITANTS*
Population in
Ie81.
Ravulis.
GolahB,
Jat*.
Ludhs.
Bhiittiaa.
49 1 females) claim Rajput origin, and were formerly renowned for
their martial habits, but have now chiefly adopted agriculture, or
are herdsmen like the Ahirs. They grade as Sudras, and their
widows are allowed to marry if they please by the Danecha rite,
but it is of second rank, and women who havo children rarely
contract it. The llavuli (21 males, 21 females) is a tribe of Gujars
found in the Aurangbd, Jalna, and 'Ambad taluks, the members of
which are principally cultivators. The Golahs rank with ordinary
Sudras and are professional saltmakcrs. In domestic customs and
religion, they do not differ much from Jats and Gujars. There
area few Jats (63 males, 77 females) who have taken to agriculture.
The Ladhs (753 males, 736 females) are a subdivision of the Gujaratis.
All the above generally speak Gujarati or a dialect of Hindi ; and
cither profess the Jain religion or are Vrfllabha Vaislinuvas. There
are a few Bhattias (132 males, 130 females) who are settlers from
Kachh, and like the Gujara'tis are saukars, shopkeepers, traders, &c.
They are all found in Buizapur, but several others come annually
from Bombay during the cold season, as agents for cotton, linseed, &c.
The Kachhi Budclis (80 males, G 7 females) reside in Begampura KachinBudcii.
in the city of Aurangaba'cl, and are fruit-sellers, market and flower
gardeners, and agriculturalists. They speak Hindi, and state that
they came from Bandalkand as cavalry and infantry soldiers in the
time of Aurangzib. Like the other north of India settlors, they burn
their dead, but bury those who die of small-pox.
The Marwa>is (5,140 males, 3,815 females) are from thedesert of Jey- Marwiris.
pur, and are bulky yellow-coloured men, taller and more vigorous than
the Gujara'tis. They arrange themselves in twelve tribes, such as Mosri,
Agarwal, Qswal, Sra'vaka, Kandawa'l, Baijabargi, Thakur, &c., who
eat together but do not intermarry. The Oswa'l and Sra'vaka profess
the Jain religion ; and the Oswal is the richest and most numerous of
the mercantile tribes. The Agarwalas (110 males, 107 females)'aro also
wealthy as a class, and are partly Jain and partly Hindu in their
religion. The remaining tribes are of tlxs Vaishnava sect, worshipping
Krishna and Radha. Marwa'ris are usually employed as bankers,
Chapter V.
INHABITANTS.
Population In
262
[Aurangabad
grain-dealers, and confectioners ; but there are several families be-
longing to the divisions of sonars, Mit sonars, Malwi sonars,
hajjams or barbers, and Khati Marwari badha'is or car-
penters. The members of a tribe called liajma'li are wood-sellers.
Marwa'ris are proud of their cookery and are particularly successful
in their sweetmeats. They are fond of gay clothes, and the men
dress themselves in the purest and plainest white muslin, but wear
the richest brocade scarves and shawls, with turbans of two or
more bright colours. The apparel of the women, especially at
festivals, is equally gorgeous; and the amount of ornament is proverbial.
The petticoats called "gogra" are in ample folds and of at least two
different hues ; the bodice is open-backed and short-sleeved ; and the
gay " s;(di" or upper garment is generally bordered with narrow gold
or silver lace. Jewels are worn to the feet, ankles, round the
neck, and as nose -rings, earrings, bracelets, &c. The females however,
do not wear any ornaments of gold about the feet ; and they twist a
thin wire of gold or silver between the two front teeth. They go about
in companies, but cover thoir faces and look out only from the margin
of their upper garment. The different tribes of the Murwdris are sub-
divided into innumerable " kaps" or clans ; and the men usually marry
one wife from their own clan, but abstain from blood relationship and
do not marry in their own u gotram." They burn their dead, and
hire servants to convey the charred bones and ashes to the river,
instead of taking them personal ly. Their widows never remarry.
The Jains (497 males, 445 females) are retail sellers, cultivators,
tailors, and labourers. A few are weavers and cloth merchants.
Linguits. I'he Lingaiat Vrfnis (1,875 males, 1,843 females) arrange them-
selves into several sections such as Panchams, Melwants, Dix-
wants, Chilwants, &c. ; and although they do not in their creed
recognise caste, they are very exclusive even among themselves, and
the followers of every different trade or avocation refuse to eat together
or intermarry. They are shopkeepers, confectioners, and sometimes
agriculturalists. The Lingdiat Kanadas (399 males, 397 females)
follow similar occupations, and are mostly found in tho Baizapur and
Jains.
District] 263 Chapter V
J ^ uu INHABITANTS.
Population in
1881.
Aurangabad taluks. Several of the Lingaiats are tailis or oilmen,
tambolis or betel-leaf sellers, and a few are carpenters, blacksmiths, gold-
smiths, barbers, potters, dhobis, and gulis or cowherds. The
Lingfiat Vnis and Komtis are darker-coloured and smaller men
than the Vanis of the north of India ; and they have, to a great
extent, been superseded as retail traders by the Gujarrftis and
Marw^ris, especially by the latter. The Lars arc generally Lars,
goldsmiths, merchants, and saukars, who came originally from
Gulbarga. The Lingaiats inter their dead in a sitting posi-
tion ; but among the Lars, those who die unmarried are buried,
and all the others are burned. In tho celebration of marriage,
the Lars and the Lingaiats adopt a plan contrary to the general
custom among other Hindus, and take the bride to the bridegroom's
house. The Lingaiat marriage rites are very simple, the couple
being placed on a mat or on a bullock saddle, to which they are lifted
on the crossed hands of four men who put betel-leaf in their mouths
and complete the ceremony. Among rich Lingaiats however, the
more elaborate ceremonies of the higher-caste Hindus have been
imitated. The widows are allowed to remarry. Lingaiat women
are fond of ornaments, and often wear a silver or gold zone which
confines the " sadi" at the waist. They are frequently good-looking,
and are fairer than the women of the other classes of south India bannias.
The Lingaiats are Vaira Saiva Hindus, whose sole object of worship is
the lingam^ a model of which, enclosed in a box, they either carry on
one arm or have it suspended in a casket from the neck. The casket
or box is of gold or silver, sometimes richly chased, according to the
means of the wearer, -the poorest contenting themselves with a plain
white handkerchief. Tho Jangams (242 males, 220 females) are the Jangams.
priests of the Lingaiats, and are most numerous in the Aurang^b^d,
J^lna, and Kanhar taluks. They are enjoined to be constantly on the
move, to be unmarried, poorly dressed, and to beg their food from
place to place. The majority of them are mendicant beggars ; but
several are silk-weavers, and a few are cultivators and retail sellers.
Tho Kointis (120 males, 115 females) are bannias or small
Chapter V.
INHABITANTS.
Population in
1881.
Eomtifl.
264
[Aurangabad
ifl, and
Tirmdlis.
Tambolis.
Gandhis.
Attars.
Wdttaris.
Halvdis.
Ealhala
Mahrattas.
traders, dealing in grain, cotton, sugar, and other products. They
also do a little mercantile business as agents to sauk^rs, &c., and
even take to agriculture, but do not hold the plough. As a class,
they are on a mere average as regards wealth, although sometimes
they become saukrs, mrfhajans, bankers, &c.; but this is rare, and
they prefer to carry on their fathers' calling. They buy all the thread
spun in the village, or what they can procure at fairs, and dispose of
them to weavers, taking the produce in cloths. Many of them aro
Vaisyas and aro in several sections, while the remainder are Sudras.
The widows of the latter are not debarred from a second marriage.
Komtis generally speak Teliigu, and employ Brrfhmans for marriage
and death ceremonies.
The Hindu cultivators of the betel-vine termed Bahris (580
males, 559 females), and Tirmdlis (127 males, 130 females), are found
in Bokardan, Aurangalba'd and 'Ambad. They aro seldom retail
sellers of the betel leaf, which is an occupation followed by Ling^iats,
and other Hindus called Tambolis (26 males, 24 females), who are
most numerous in Sillodc. The sellers of perfumes called Gandhis
are Gujara'tis, and aro common in J^lna, Aurang;Cba'd, and
Bokardan. The Attars (18 males, 18 females) reside in the
Jalna, Aurangabad, and 'Ambad taluks ; and a class of Hindus
called W^ttaris ( 44 males, 37 females) are also sellers of perfumes
and are found in KuldcCbad, Bokardan, and 'Ambad. The Halves
(66 males, 78 females) are Marwa'ri or Ling^iat confectioners ; and
the Bhudbunjas (1 male, 2 females) are Pardesi sellers of parched
or roasted grain. They aro both found in Aurangabad and Jalna.
The Kalhals (542 males, 630 females) include Mahratta, Pardesi,
and Lrfdh liquor sellers, and are most numerous in Bokardan, Kanhar,
Aurang^ba'd and Sillode. A few toddy sellers are found in the
Grfndapur and Paitan taluks. Kalha'ls are respectable Sudras,
but do not rank as high as carpenters, blacksmiths, cultivators, &c.
The term Mahratta is now applied principally to the Kunbis,
but it should be confined to the military families of the country.
The Kunbis do not as a rule enlist as soldiers ; and although Sivaji
265
Population in
1881.
and some of his Mahratta chiefs were of this race, their followers
were chiefly drawn from the Mawals of the Western Ghdts. The
bulk of the Mahrattas are Sudras ; but many of the chieftains call
themselves Th^kttrs and claim to bo descended from the Tuar Raj-
puts.* The women are well treated and are helpmates ; and the
wives of all chiefs and military men are veiled. Mahrattas pride them-
selves on their surnames, such as Sindia, Holkar, Bhosla, Dainglia,
&c. ; and they form the greater portion of the inhabitants of the district.
They are landholders, cultivators, and are found in all the trades and
professions. Those who have taken the " bhagat" or vow of absti-
nence, do not eat flesh or drink spirits, and observe a strictly vegeta-
rian diet ; but the others eat everything except beef, and use spirits
in moderation.
The Kunbis (147,542 males, 141,283 females) comprise
about 40 '63 per cent of the whole inhabitants, and form the main
body of the agricultural population.* The term Kunbi has been
sometimes applied to husbandmen in general, but in reality it is
The aflcient Rajputs of Ndhanixhtrti were always at war with those of
northern India under Siladitya of Kanoj ; and Jater on, the wans which pre-
vailed during the greater part of the 18th century between the Mahratta armies of
the Dakiian and the Rdjputs of northern India, reduced the old constitutions
of the latter into u state of comparative chaos. There is no physical
resemblance between the Rajputs and Mahrattas, and the exteriors of the
two races show a marked difference. The former are large-boned and lazy-
looking, but have a certain grace and dignity of person. The Mahrattas
are short, stout, well-proportioned, and evince more character than any other
people except the IfcCjputs. They are hardy men, capable of great exertion,
especially on horseback ; but are not well-favoured, and are bluff, plainly,
and outspoken. Mahrattas, even of the highest rank, have not a dignified
appearance, and are not so pliant and graceful as other natives. Many of the
Kunbis however, are fairer and taller men, and are considered to bo Aryan in
features and manners, but their institutions are less democratic than those of
the Jat and Rajput.
From some notes published in 1879, on the agriculturalists of tho
AurangabaVl district, it would appear that the cultivators may bo divided,
according to their condition, into four classes. The 1st consists of Brahmuns,
affluent patels, prosperous smiths, carpenters, and other artisans who have
independent sources of income and do nothing as farmers beyond superin-
tending the work of hired labourers. They live in substantial flat-
tcrraced houses of masonry or brick, having courtyards in front. The
Chapter V. ggg [Aurangabad
INHABITANTS.
Population in
1881.
a caste of Mahrattas, the members of which are by hereditary
occupation, farmers and tillers of the soil. The Kunbis are considered
by many to bo Vaisyas, but are more generally classed as
Hindu Sudras of good social standing. Though quiet and
unpretending, they are a robust, sturdy, independent agri-
cultural people. All Kunbis however are not cultivators, and the
following are some of the various occupations followed by them
in the district, and the number of persons employed in each :
cultivators 226,530, labourers 51,927, tailis 26, loh^rs 114, suUrs
179, giCulis 69, kalhals 141, roalis 32, retail sellers 268, baildars 25,
gaundis 129, halvais 35, sonars 28, pujrfris tarkassis 390, k^llrfbattu ste
24, koshtis 24, silk weavers 105, blanket weavers 13, saukrfrs
54, cloth sellers 20, shimpis 19, watchmen 43, cattle grazers
745, persons in government or private service 2,673, persons of evil
repute 54, beggars 1,117. The Kunbi cultivators form 78*42 per cent
of the total number of Kunbis, and 68'11 per cent of the total
2nd class includes patels of largo villages, well-to-do Kunbis,
Tailis and other artisans, who possess milch buffaloes, cows, and biood
mares, and only superintend the work of their families and of hired
labourers in the field, as their incomes are largely supplemented by the
produce of the dairy and the rearing of stock. Their houses are flat-roofed
and tolerably comfortable, and have courtyards in front. The 1st and
2nd classes comprise about 15 per cent of the cultivators, are in good
circumstances, and are generally free from debt. They eat three mealsa day,
and their food consists of jawari or bajri cakes with deCI, curry, &c. The men
wcur a heavy turban of good stuff, a dhoti, a quilted jacket, or sometimes an
angarka or long coat, and perhaps some ornaments of silver and occasionally
of gold. The women wear jewels of silver and gold, and have " sadis" and
"choliy" of good material. The 3rd class cultivators consist of raiats proper,
und arc mostly Kunbis, with a few Malis, Pardesis, Dhangars, &c. They are
not very prosperous, devote their whole time and attention to the fields, are
assisted by all the members of their own family, and hold chiefly dry-crop
lands. The cultivators of this class form about 60 per cent of the agricul-
tural population, and are in fairly easy circumstances. About 25 per cent
of them are free from debt, and may be termed prosperous ; while the indebted-
ness of the remainder varies in degree, and seldom amounts to more than one
year's income. The houses are generally small, and do not possess forecourts.
The men wear a jacket instead of an angarka, or wrap themselves up in either
a " kambli" or " dhoti ; " and the women have a few ornaments of silver. They
tat three meals a day, but uso no d$l, and tho food is of a cheap kind.
District.]
267
agricultural population. There are several subdivisions of local
Kunbis, such as Tilven or Tilole, Marrfthe, Dakshni, Ghtole, Banjfoa,
Akarmase, Barmrfse, Zadhav, Vaindesi, Bijapuri, Kanddsi, Varadi,
&c. ; but the Akarm^se and Barm^se are the most common. The
Tilven Kunbis are moderately distributed throughout the district.
The Mar^the Kunbis are in two sections, 1, pure Mahratta Kunbis,
and 2, Grfntrfdi or ordinary Kunbis. The pure Mahratta Kunbis are
very strict in the performance of religious ceremonies, &c., observe all
the fasts, &c. common to the Br^hmans, wear the " janwa" or sacred
thread, will not allow " muthur" or " pat" which is the remarriage
of a widow, and are vegetarians, eating only from the hands of a
Brahman, or from one of their own subdivision. They marry their
near relatives like the lligvcd Bnfhmans, and the bridegroom i*
allowed to wear his turban and shoes during the whole time that the
marriage ceremonies are being celebrated. The wives are kept in
seclusion called " mola," and are not permitted like ordinary
The 4th class numbers about 25 per cent of tho agricultural population, and
consists of poor Kunbis, Mails, Dhangurs, Mahirs, Mdngs, &c., who have not
more than one or two bullocks, and hire cattle when the land is to be tilled. They
generally join a surkutti or partner, and contrive to gain a bare subsistence. Some
work on their own fields, but more than half of them work as hired labourers by
the year, month, or day, to tho more wealthy ryots. The younger boys
graze cattle or scare birds from the ripening crops. During a, part of the hot
season, when there is no work in the fields, the men are frequently employed
in erecting new buildings or in repairing old ones for well-to-do Kunbis, Mar win's,
Brihmans, &c. Nearly the whole of the cultivators of the 4th class are more
or less involved in debt, some hopelessly, and others to the extent of three or
four years' income. They live in little huts, and in seasons of plenty have three
meals a day, but otherwise they eat only two meals. The men wear a dirty
turban often in shreds, a piece of cloth round the loins, a coarse blanket, and
a tattered jacket. The women have a couple of coarse " sudis," the same number
of " cholis," and a few pewter ornaments.
The agricultural population may be divided into 1, Oujar, Panic's], and north
of India cultivators ; and 2, Mahratta and southern agriculturalists. Tim former
are made up as follows : Gujars, Jats, Rajputs, Pardesis, Pank'si Kumhirs,
Marwiris, Agarwilas, Thakurs, Ladhs, Lidh Sonars, Jains, Purbaias, Gaud Brah-
rnans. The latter consist of Kunbis, Malis, Tailis, Lingaiat Vanis, Brahmans,
Brahmanzai, Golaks, Komtis, Banjaras, Lamanis, Mihars, Mings, Parrits, Nivhis,
Kumhars, Sonirs, Suta'rs, Lohars, Kahars, Baildars, Kasars, Tims, Koshtis, Cham'
h*rs, Gauraus,Rangiris, ShimpiH, Gondhalas, G^ulis, Tclugu Reddis, Kolis,
Buruds, Pardhis, Gosains, Bair/igis. There are also Musalrnin cultivators.
31 G
Chapter V*
INHABITANT*
Population in
1881.
Kuabis.
Tllecn.
Mavdthe.
Chapter V.
INHABITANT?.
Population in
1881.
Kunbis.
Odntddl.
[Aurangabad
Dakshvi.
Eadavd.
Vd'ndtri.
Ohdtola.
Barbara.
Akarmast and
Barmast.
268
Mahratia Kunbi women and those of other castes, to wear the
bangle made of pewter or german silver. They break their glass ban-
gles and the " kali gursoli" or marriage string on becoming widows,
and will not use " kuku" on their forehead. The Gdntddi or ordinary
Mahratta Kunbis are supposed to be the descendants of female servants.
They are much more numerous, and allow widows to marry widowers.
The ceremony opens with a feast given by the parents of tho widow ;
after which the man and woman are made to sit on a mat or on a
bullock saddle which is placed on the ground, and the Brahman
tics their clothes (called " gh;(t"). In this manner tho couple
proceed to tho kulswami or household deity which they worship ;
then they fall at the feet of the elderly relatives, and tho
Brdhman unties the knot, pronouncing them man and wife. Tho
woman is named after the widower's first wife, and the offspring is
considered legitimate. Both tho Marrftho and Guntadi Kunbis have
special surnames such as Griikwar, Siudi, Nimbalkar, and Pava'r. The
Dakslmi Kunbis are of lower caste and marry only among themselves.
The Kadavas arc said to be the descendants of a pure Mahratta or
Guntadi woman, by a Mahratta who is not her lawful husband. They
are allowed to eat from the hands of all the other subdivisions, but
do not intermarry. The Vaimlesis (373 males, 351 females) are
considered superior to tho Kadavas, and marry their daughters to
ordinary Mahratta Kunbis, but the latter will not give their daughters
to Vaindesis. The Ghrftolas arc found in the Ba'Ughat ; and a few
Lonis are met with beyond the Ajanta range. The Banjara and
Lama'ni cultivators are fairly distributed everywhere, and can hardly
be distinguished from the local Kunbis. The Akarmase and Barmase
do not belong to the better class of cultivators ; and the former are
said to be descended from Gujar handmaids.
The ordinary Kunbis are kind and hospitable, eat flesh, drink
spirits, and all excesses are punishable by caste rules. They burn or bury
their dead, allow their widows to remarry, and have gurus of their own
but are subject to BivChmans in matters of faith and ceremony. The
men are indifferent agriculturists, and are excelled by the Parddsi,
District.] 269 Chapter V.
INHABITANTS.
Population in
1881
raiats, whose fields are deeply ploughed and well cultivated. They
make good husbands; and the women are chaste, faithful,
neat, and clean, but are plain and ordinary-looking, and as
they grow older, become seamed and care-worn as if from hard work.
In fact the Kunbi woman is very industrious, for in addition to her
domestic duties, she very often earns wages as a labourer to other
Kunbis, or assists her husband on his own field, sells the pro-
duce at fairs and markets, and collects grass, fuel, &c. At home she
rises early, carries water from river or well, grinds the daily corn,
makes bread, and prepares hot water for her husband's bath, and to
bathe herself. Before breakfast, the kulswdmi or family deity is
worshipped, when the wife receives the pure caste mark from her hus-
band; and after he has gone to the fields, she perhaps washes clothes,
sweeps the house, plasters the floor with liquid cowdung, churns butter
or makes it into ghee, and then, either goes out to labour in the fields,
or joins a gang of women and spins thread till it is time to got ready
her husband's evening meal. She is not much of a needlewoman,
but can make her own bodices and her husband's ordinary jackets ;
while the padded coats are given to the village tailor. The Kunbi
marries his children at 9 or 10 years of ago, but the " mungi" or
betrothal takes placa one or two years earlier. The village
artisans and menial servants assist on such occasions, and also
when a birth or death takes place in the family, so that these
ceremonies are very expensive. At the marriage festivities, the horse
on which the bridegroom rides is led by the barber, who waves a
chaori or horse-hair whisk over the bridegroom's head ; the Mefag
beats the drum and blows the horn ; the dhobi spreads the white
cloth over which the bridegroom, accompanied by his mother, or the
leading female member of his family, walks to the house of tho .
bride ; the carpenter is in attendance with the chaorang or wooden
stool which with other things, the bride's family presents to the
bridegroom, and also furnishes tho wooden horse by the side of which tho
bridegroom walks when tho bride is brought home ; the kumhcfr
supplies the bride's family with the earthen vessels painted red and
270
[Aurangabad
MAlis.
Chapter V, 1
INHABITANTS,
Population in
1881.
Kuntts. white, and in the concluding procession, takes his place with a rude
imitation of an elephant ; and the Koli supplies the water for the
feast. All these receive a present of a cloth ; but the Mahrfr, who
works the hardest, is presented with a s&li and bodice for his
wife, and gets some of the broken victuals. The Mahrfr women who
carry lamps placed on brass plates containing betel leaf, &c., and
attend upon the bridegroom, also receive presents ; while the Bhat
who marries the couple is paid a handsome sum of money, besides
being presented with clothes, &c.
The Mrflis (14,430 males, 13,973 females) are an allied race of
husbandmen, who eat with the Kunbis, but do not intermarry with
them. Those found in the district consist of cultivators, gardeners,
labourers, cattle grazers, tambolis, krfllabattu srfs, tarkassis, sufcfrs,
sonars, retail sellers, gc-Ciindis, kalhals,persons in government or private
service, and beggars. There are several kinds of Mrflis, such as
Phul, Ran, Jiri, Qhasi, Khasi, Haldi, and Sagar. A few Navghari
and Ladh Mrflis belonging to the Grujar;ftis are included among the
cultivators. As a rule, Mflis arc not landholders ; and till the Mahratta
subdivisions eat flesh, drink liquor, and allow widows to remarry.
The Sonars (3,829 males, 3,580 females) are jewellers and gold-
smiths, and rank according to gotes, the greater number being
Vaisyas, and the remainder Sudras of good social standing. They
also follow other occupations, as cultivators, labourers, cattle
grazers, weavers, tarkassis, and beggars. The north of India
Sonars belong to the Gujaratis, Ldhs, Marw^ris, Mrfit Marwaris,
Mflwis, and Pardesis. The 'Ahir Somfrs eat flesh, drink liquor,
and allow their widows to remarry.* The Vaish Sonars are mostly
*The 'Alrirs are supposed to be the offspring of a Brahman father and a woman
of the Ambastha caste or medical profession. They were formerly in eight
clans, but are now completely absorbed in the Sudras. The 'Ahirs intermarry
and eat together, and sometimes eat with the lUjput, Jat, and Gujar. They and
the Gaulis succeed tho Gujars as cattle-keepers, and seem to be the
pastoral people of the Mahrattas, as the Gujars are of the Jat districts. The
Dhangars are shepherds, but keep hloof from the 'Ahirs and GcCulis. The 'Ahirs
are not strict Hindus, are good-looking like the upper classes of Hindostan ; and
in addition to being herdsiren are fair agriculturalists and artisans.
Boniirs.
'Ahir.
District] 271 Chapter V.
INHABITANTS.
Population in
1881
Madhv4 Vaishnavas and wear the sacred thread. They speak Hindo-
stani, abstain from meat and spirits, and will only take food from the
hands of a Brahman. The Panch^l Sonars are from southern India, and
derive their name from a supposed acquaintance with work in gold,
wood, iron, brass and stone. According to their specialty however,
they may become goldsmiths, carpenters, blacksmiths, braziers, or
stone masons, as there is no particular craft confined to a family, and
any of the above occupations may be followed according to indivi-
dual inclination. They all wear the sacred string, and are divisions
of the same race, for they intermarry ; but they have a peculiar rule
by which a woman is allowed to marry again if her husband agree
to separate. The goldsmiths are the head of the P^nchals, and
have a caste jurisdiction over the others. The P^nch^ls do not rever-
ence Br^hmans ; worship Viswakarma the architect of the gods ;
and are Vaishnavas and Saivas, but have social intercourse, and
intermarry with one another. The Saivas usually wear tho
<c ling." Goldsmiths are in good circumstances and are sharp
men of business, though they seldom attain much wealth. The
village shroff is frequently a goldsmith ; but the town shroff is
above an artisan in social condition, and is even considered
superior to a bannia. The town shroff is sometimes a Brahman,
a Khattri, a Vaisya, or a Sudra, and if fortunate becomes a sauktfr
or mdhdjsiu. His stall is frequently a place for gossip ; he can detect
false coin very readily ; and like tho banker and tradesman, keeps
double entry, worships his day-book and ledger at Dassara and
Devali, and gambles a little at the latter festival to see his luck
for the next year.
The Suttfrs or carpenters (3,347 males, 3,212 females) are Sudras of Sutdrs,
good position, but some of them wear the sacred thread and claim to be
descended from the Kshattrias. They are in three distinct sections,
Pard&i, Mahratta, and Pdnchrfl, who do not intermarry or eat with
one another. The PardesiSufcfrs are frequently Lodhis from the vici-
nity of Oude. Several of them are cultivators, but the majority are
carpenters or are employed in government service. Their marriage
Chapter v. 272 [Aurangabad
INHABITANTS.
Population in
sut&ra. and other ceremonies are similar to those of the Bdjputs, but they do
not wear the sacred string. The Khdti Marwrfri Badhfis are settlers
from McfrwaY, and adopt the manners and customs of the Marwrfris.
The Mahratta Sutars eat meat, drink liquor, and allow their widows
to remarry, but this last is considered of inferior rank and is not
generally practised. They are usually village carpenters, and are paid
in kind according to the " baluta" system for making and mending
field tools, but are paid in cash for household work. There are also
a few 'Ahir Sutars who keep to themselves, and are hard-working. The
P^nchal SufeCrs are not so common as the other subdivisions. The
carpenters earn good wages, averaging from Rs. 15 to Rs. 30 a
month ; and the woodwork and carving seen in the balconies of the
houses at Aurangabad, J^lna, Paitan and other places, show that they
possess skilful workmen among their number.
Lohdw. The Lohdrs or blacksmiths (1,822 males, 1,658 females) are in four
subdivisions, Pardesi, ManCthi, 'Ahir, and Prfnchal, who follow the
customs and manners of their particular sect. The Chhatri Loha'rs
arfc blacksmiths, coppersmiths, and silversmiths. They do not use
meat and spirits, and burn their dead. The Mahratta blacksmiths eat
meat, drink spirits, burn their dead, and allow widow marriage. Their
marriage ceremonies are performed by Brahmans ; and they worship
Devi and Khandobtf. The 'Ahir Lohtfrs dress like low-caste Hindus,
and are in poor circumstances, repairing the iron-work to ploughs,
&c. All the 'Ahir artisans, like the Panchals, keep together,
and are governed by their own "panchrfiat" in social matters.
saikaigars. There are also a few Pardcsi Saikalgars (18 males, 11 females),
who go about grinding and cleaning knives, and making sword
sheaths. The blacksmiths hold a position next in grade to the
carpenters, and a few wear the sacred thread. They do not
earn such good wages as carpenters ; although as artisans they aro
equal to any work in their own line, agricultural or household, and
Bodraj's establishment at Aurangabad has a wide reputation for shi-
kri knives, spears and sword blades. Some of tho blacksmiths
are cultivators and labourers. The Ghisrfdis (149 males, 127
District .] 273 Chapter V.
INHABITANTS.
Population in
females) are travelling blacksmiths who rank a little higher than ouisaito.
Maha'rs, Chambers, and similar low castes. They are also called
Tarimuk, and go about with donkeys from village to village, looking
after old iron, grinding knives, and doing odd jobs. The Ghisidis
are very poor, and are not allowed to reside in villages, but pitch
their black blanket tents in the village precincts. They state that
they came from the north ; are dark but not black, and are taller
than Hindus in general. Their language, called Tarimuki, contains
several Mahratta and Kanarese words. Among themselves, the
Ghisrfdis have a reputation for running away with other men's
wives. They worship Khandoba*, sacrifice at birth to Satwi, burn the
married but bury the unmarried, and carry food to the grave for
three days.
The Kasars (1,390 males, 1,327 females) sell glass bangles, and a Kasars.
few deal in brass and copper vessels. They take to other occupations
as well, such as government or private service, and agriculture,
while some work as labourers and a few go about as beggars. Kasars
who manufacture brass and copper vessels arc called Tmbatgars Tambatgars.
(87 males, 94 females). Kacharis (86 males, 79 females) make Kacharis.
glass bangles ; and Lakheras cover the bangles with lakh or Lakheras.
sealing-wax, and colour glass. Kasars and Ta'mbatgars are aj$$iA
a rule, well-to-do, of good caste, and very abstemious in habits*
They allow remarriage, worship Kali, burn their dead, and eat from
the hands of Brrfhmans.
The Shimpis or tailors (1,273 males, 1,265 females) are 'Ahirs, Jains, siiiocpis.
Nmdevs, Bh^vsagars, Tclangis, and Linga'iats. The 'Ahir Shimpis
are chiefly found towards the north, and the Jains about J^lna and
Auranga'ba'd. The Mahratta Nrfmdevs and Bhrfvsa'gars are most
numerous about JcClna and Aur^ngbd. They are Saivas and
Vaishnavas, use meat and spirits, allow widow marriage, and settle
disputes among themselves. The greater part of the Shimpis are
Sudras of good rank and are closely allied to the Rangrfris or dyers ;
but of recent years the Rangrfris of Aunfogrfbad have separated,
and neither eat nor intermarry with the Shimpis. The tailors
274 [Aurangabad
Population in
1881..
snimpis. are j n cas y circumstances, and aro assisted in their work by their
women and children. They also take to other occupations, and aro
cultivators, labourers, cloth and retail sellers, saukrfrs, rangrfris, and
tarkassis. There are besides, a few Pardesi and Gujarrfti Shimpis.
The latter do not use meat and spirits, and burn their dead.
The Kumhrfrs or potters (2,802 males, 2,797 females) are
Parddsis or Marathis, with a few Lddhs, NcCths, and Lingfiiats.
The Pard<5si Kumhcfrs observe the manners and customs
of the Hindus of the north of India. They eat only from the hands
of their own people ; but there is a peculiar custom among fathers
and mothers, who will not eat from the hands of their married daughters
living with husbands, until the daughters have become mothers
themselves. There are a few families from Gwalior, who are potters,
and brick and tile makers. The Mahratta Kumhtfrs worship SiveC
rather than Krishna, and employ Bnfhmans for marriages, &c., but
have also priests of their own. They eat meat, drink liquor, and
burn their dead. During the marriage ceremonies, the bride and
bridegroom, like other Hindus, wear a wreath of the palas (butea
frondosa), called " barsing." The Kumhr is a Sudra and has his place
in the village system. In return he receives his share of the collection
of grain from the cultivators, and certain contributions from tho
artisans. Kumhrs are sober and industrious, and the females do a
great deal of work. They manufacture wares from the smallest
earthen cup or water vessel, to large jars and urns ; and the painted
elephants, sheep, horses, male and female figures, images of gods and
goddesses, and small cups and vessels which aro made by them, are
sold by hundreds at every village fair.
The Jinghars (78 males, 80 females) are a poor vagrant class,
generally of Pardesis, who make or repair native saddles and scabbards
of swords, and colour sticks, &c., with sealing wax. They are considered
superior to Chambers, use meat and spirits, and burn their dead.
The Beld^rs (192 males, 201 females) are builders in brick or mud
and are in fair circumstances. A few of the Kunbis take to this
District] 275 Chapter V.
INHABITANTS.
Population in
occupation, while some of the Beldrs are cultivators. There are also, 1881 '
PardcSsi Beldrs, and others from the south of India. The Grfundis
(58 males, 41 females) assist the Beldars as stone masons,
and contain Kunbis, Pardesis, Malis and Lingiats among
their number. The Lonrfris and Chunna-srfs (55 males, 46 females)
are sellers of charcoal, workers in lime, and manufacturers of salt ;
but the last occupation is usually followed by a class of people called
Shoragar. They are all Mahrfrs by caste, and burn or bury their
dead. The Chittar Khattris (42 males, 44 females) are painters, oiiittarKhattris.
decorators of walls, palanquins, &c.; and the Khadsuthris (1 male, Khadsuthris.
4 females) are toy-makers. The Zarokharris (6 males, 13 females)
are Kunbis by caste, who sweep up the dust in the Sonars' workshops
and wash it out to collect particles of gold. The Karazkars
(29 males, 23 females) and Beruls (45 males, 39 females) are retail B&-UIS.
sellers and labourers.
The Telis or oil manufacturers and sellers (5,853 males, 5,608 -rein.
females) arc in four divisions, Mahrftta, Lingaiat, Pard&i and 'Ahir.
The Mahratta Telis are the most common in the district, and are Saivas
and Vaislmavas, but chiefly worship their oil-mills. The Lingrfiats
come next, and then the Pardesis. Most of the Telis use wooden mills
to which they yoke ono ox ; and press til (sesamum), karad (safflower
seed), ambadi (hemp), and alsi (linseed). Telis may be looked upon
as part of the agricultural community, and are in good circumstances.
The customs of the Mahratta Telis are like those of the Kunbis, and
many of the latter follow the occupation of oil-making. The Telis
select their own headman called chaudri, allow widow marriage,
and burn or bury their dead.
The Sails or weavers (1,311 males, 1,287 females) arc in several sec- saiis.
tions, Srfkun, Padma, 'Ahir, Gujar^ti, &c. The Sakun and Padma
Salis are said to be of Mahratta and Telugu origin respectively, and are
found with other weavers at Paitan, Jflna, and AurangrfbaU They
have separate headmen, and do not intermarry. The Padma Salis are
Vaishnavas, and dress like Mahrattas. Both the subdivisions weave
850
Koshtis.
Chapter V. 276 [Aurangabad
INHABITANTS.
Population In
cotton cloths for "sa'dis," " dhotis," &c., and a few work in silk.
Patv6kara. The Patvekars (229 males, 213 females) spin the silk or cotton threads
for silk " fringe, lace, tassels, &c., and are common about Jalna.
There are a few Kunbi and Parddsi Patvekars at Paitan and Auran-
gabrfd. The Tarkassis, or gold wiro makers (5 males, 5 females),
are found in the Jlna and Gandapur taluks.* The gold wire wound
round either cotton or silk thread is used by the Kallabattu weavers
and is made into gold lace, or woven into cotton or silk cloths.
The Kallabattu weavers and Hindu Tarkassis are chiefly Tunis,
Gujaratis and Pardesis. The two last burn their dead, but the
Pardcfsis use meat and spirits which the Gujariitis do not. Tho
Gujara'ti Khattris weave the fine silk cloth known as " mashru."
Tho Koshtis or cotton and silk weavers (1,582 males, 1,507 females)
are in six divisions, Hadgar, Thavang, La'dh, Mahratta, Padnavar,
and Karnavar. The Hadgar and Thavang are Linga'iats, and employ
Bra'hmans as well as Jangarns at their marriage and other cere-
monies. One subdivision of the Thavang worships Vishnu and
another Siva, but both intermarry. The Linga'iat, La'dh and
Mahratta Koshtis are manufacturers of a cloth called "pitamber,"
in which gold lace is used. The Mahrattrf Koshtis arc Kunbis,
and several of them are cultivators. The Lingaiat Koshtis do not
always carry the ling openly like the Va'nis. The Na'chabands are
principally Jangams, and make waist cloths which are sometimes
richly embroidered with lace. A few Salis and Koshtis, known
as Nivaria, manufacture tape. The thread spinners are usually women
of all castes, from the Kunbi to the Mahar. The weavers of the finer
class of cloths, rank next to the ISudra bannias, dyers, &c.; but the
coarser kinds of cloths, such as " kha'dis," are woven by Maha'rs,
Ma'ngs, &c.
The Tarkassis mentioned here, form a caste, but their occupation at the time
of the Census was that of common labourers. The Tarkassis in page 240 are
persons who have been actually working in gold wire, but they belong to other
castes, such as Kunbis, Ladhs, Gujaratis, &c. This fact should be borne in mind,
in perusing the accounts given of castes ; and reference for occupations should
be made to pp. *239-243.
District.]
277
The blanket weavers do not belong to a separate caste, but wool
weaving is followed as an occupation by Dhangars, Hatkars, Kunbis,
Mails, &c. The Dhangars and Hatkars however are principally
engaged in this work, and their women are employed in spinning
wool. The Tagwalas or ganni weavers (93 males, 92 females) arc
principally ' A the Bokardan taluk. They arc for the most part
Vaishnavas,' but also worship other Hindu deities. Lamanas
and Banja'ras, who move about with pack bullocks, frequently follow
this occupation ; and some of the Tagwalas on the other hand are
cultivators and labourers. The llanga'ris or dyers (707 males, (>8fi
females) are in several subdivisions, but the Bhavsagars and
Na'mdcvs are the most common, and urc related to the Bha'vsagar
and Na'mdcv Shimpis. They arc chiefly found in the Aurangtibad,
Jalna, and 'Ambad taluks. Hindu dyers arc of the Sudra caste ; and
the craft is hereditary, the secrets of mixtures of colours descending
from father to son. They are worshippers of Devi and Bhavani,
allow widow marriage, burn or bury the dead, have a headman of
their own, and a council to settle social disputes. They prepare colours,
print and dye cloths, and arc in easy circumstances. Dyeing is
carried on by Mahomedans as well, apart or in combination with
Hindus, but the latter arc the more numerous of the two.
The barber caste, Na'hvi, Warik, or Hajam (3,725 males, 3,739
females) is in five subdivisions, Mahratta, 'Ahir, Telugu, Marwari,
and Pardesi. The Mahratta N^hvis arc torch-bearers at marriage
ceremonies; and the 'Ahirs hold an umbrella over the bridegroom and
play on musical instruments. The customs and manners of the former
are similar to those of the Kunbis. The Telugu barbers (Mangali) aro
few in number, and are subdivided into Sribaj and Lajgan. The Sribaj
are the commoner of the two, and are Vaishnavas. The Marwrfri
haja'ms are similar to the Porval Mar war is in their marriage
ceremonies. The Pardesi haja'ms follow the occupation of tambolis
or sellers of betel-leaf in addition to their special calling. Barbers
are Sudras by caste and are indispensable, as Hindus are not allowed
to shave themselves. They are members of village councils, and
Chapter V.
INHABITANTS.
Population in
1881.
Blanket
weaver:}.
Nairn*.
Chapter v. 278 [Aurangabad
INHABITANTS. L
Population in
NAhYia. rank after carpenters and blacksmiths. No Hindu shaves every
day, and the time and hour of shaving is fixed by the josi or astro-
loger. The heads of male children are shaved at a certain age, and
the hair is offered to the tutelar divinity of the family. Barbers are
village surgeons, and treat sores and ulcers ; while their women
are employed as midwives. Nahvis are also cultivators, labourers
and cattle grazers.
rarrits. The Parrits or dhobis (1,808 males, 1,755 females) are sub-
divided into Mahratta, Pardesi, and Telugu. They are quite distinct
from one another, do not intermarry, use meat and spirits, and burn
their dead, but the Telugu dhobis bury little children and old
people. The dhobis wash for Brahmans, Vcinis, and Kunbis, and
belong to the regular village establishment.
Ahir GAuiia. The Gfiulis or herdsmen are in two divisions, ' Ahir G6u1i and Gauli.
The 'Ahir Gdulis (106 males, 114 females) keep cows and buffaloes, but
not goats and sheep ; and trade in milk and the preparations
from it, especially ghee. They are Vaislmavas, worship Brflaji,
burn their dead, eat meat, drink liquor, allow widow marriage,
and call in Brahmans for marriage ceremonies. The 'Ahirs were
originally in eight clans, the chief of which, the Nandbtfnsi, is said to
have brought up Krishna.* The subdivisions are now absorbed
in the Sudras, and although their customs and manners are every-
where the same, the 'Ahirs have no distinct headman of their own,
and the various clans intermarry and cat together. The Gaulis
(498 males, 460 females) resemble the 'Ahir Gaulis, and like them,
are a simple pastoral people, subsisting mainly by the produce of
the dairy. They are subdivided into the Mahratta, Lingaiat, Ladh,
and Nandb&isi ; and are settled in all the taluks, selling milk, curds,
buttermilk, and ghee. The Mahratta Gaulis have similar cast**
The women are comely and well-favoured and many of them possess
considerable personal attractions. It is supposed that it was with the women
of this caste that the god Krishna disported, and his love-making furnishes
many a theme in legend and song.
District.]
279
Chapter V.
INHABITANTS.
Population in
1881.
Gaultfc
observances to the Kunbis ; and are either Saivas or Vishnavas,
have numerous subdivisions, marry only in their own gotea,
and allow widow marriage. The Ling^iat Gulis, like the
Lingiat Koshtis, do not wear the "ling" openly, but keep it in their
turbans. They bury their dead, and place a quantity of "bel"
leaves (segle marmelos) and salt around the corpse. The G^ulis
are tall, robust, and fair, and they and the 'Ahir G^ulis are a good-
looking people like the upper classes of Hindostan. They are
generally well-to-do, and are cultivators as well as milk-dealers ;
but farming is only a secondary occupation with them, and
they attend chiefly to their herds. The Gduli women wear the " choli"
or bodice of the north of India, with the Hindu " s&li," but some-
times they use the petticoat and scarf.
The Dhangars (16,210 males, 15,721 females) are shepherds, Dhangars
and are supposed to have come from Hindostan in twelve tribes.
They have nine subdivisions in the district, 'Ahir, Klmntehkar,
Mahrltta, Holkar, Hatkar, Bande, Pardcsi, Gaddi, and Telugu,
who are said neither to eat together nor to intermarry ; but the
Mahnftta, Holkar, and Khuntehkar are probably the same,
the last name being derived from the pegs used in weaving
blankets. The Holkar and Bande appear also to be identical. Dhan-
gars are generally cultivators, labourers, blanket-makers, and dealers
in sheep and goats ; while a few are carpenters, cattle-grazers, liquor-
sellers, or are employed in private service. They sell wool, sheep,
goats, and a little milk and ghee ; and the women weave " Scfdis."
A professional class of grazers called Talari move with their flocks to
the higher ranges of hills during the hot season when forage is scarce,
and return to the district in fair weather. They are engaged by
cultivators to fold their goats and sheep on the fields for the sake
of the manure. Dhangars employ Br^hmans at marriages, allow
widow marriage, and are Vaishnavas with an under-current of
fetishism. They do not eat the flesh of the cow or village hog, but
eat everything else, drink liquor, and bury their dead. The Hatkars
are called "Bargi Hatkars" or shepherds with the spears, as
Chapter v. 280 |Aurangabad
INHABITANTS.
Population in
distinguished from the " Kota Piillia Dhangars" or keepers of sheep.
They were very turbulent at one time, and originally belonged
to the military profession, but were called Dhangars because
they enlisted under Holkar, who was himself a Dhangar. They
all speak Mahratta, are very hard-working, and have settled
down as labourers and cultivators. Hatkars marry only among them-
selves ; and the men never cut the hair from their face. The
widows can go in for "pat" marriages. The Dhangars and Hatkars
have several patels among their number.
Koiis. The Kolis (3,434 males, 3,284 females) belong to the aborigines,
and are of low but respectable caste. They are divided into the
Kolis of the hilly countries, and the Kolis of the plains. They are also
arranged in separate tribes such as Rrfj, Salsi, Tonkri, Dhaur,
Dangari, 'Ahir, Neri, &c., and were formerly very troublesome.
Several tribes of Kolis guarded the passes of the 'Ajanta range under
their own N^iks, while others attached themselves to the Bhils ; but
the majority have long settled down to peaceful callings, and the
land-holding Kolis deny all affinity with those of the hills. In the
village establishment, the Koli is most generally associated with thq
occupation of a water-carrier, and the Kunbi drinks water from his
hands. He is known by his chumli, or twisted cloth which he wears on
his head in order to rest the waterpot ; but he is often a good farmer,
or is engaged as a musician,handicraftsman, weaver, palanquin bearer,
fisher, labourer, Ac. The 'Ahir Kolis are frequently employed as watch-
men, while others work ferries, grow melons in the beds of rivers, &c.
They use meat, drink spirits, bury their dead, worship Khandobti,
Bairob, and Bhavni ; and employ Br^hmans for religious ceremonies,
but have also priests of their own. Some of the Kolis are prosperous
village headmen, but the greater number are in ordinary circum-
stances, and the lowest tribes drink very hard. All of them are fond
of charms and amulets ; and the women have a pleasing expression of
features, and have generally largi) families.
KaWrs. The KaheCrs (515 males, 505 females) and Bhois (536 males, 531
females) are fishermen, palanquin-bearers, cultivators, labourers, ferry-
281
Population in
men, or grow melons, carry grain on donkeys, &c. The Kahars, like Kau&rs.
the Kolis, are employed as water-carriers. They are rather good-look-
ing, work very hard, allow remarriage, and worship M6roti as their
kulswumi. The Bhois are either Mahratta or Telugu Suclras, but the Bhois -
two divisions do not intermarry ; and they spend their leisure time, when
away from their fields or from other occupations, in catching fish by
net. The Trfrus (311 males, 296 females) are employed as cultiva-
tors, labourers, k&llabattu weavers, tarkassis, and ferrymen. They
are best known for carrying travellers across rivers in flood, and as
fishermen.* They burn or bury their dead, and use meat and spirits.
The G^unfus (655 males, 657 females) are found throughout the
district, and officiate in Saiva temples. They arc labourers, cultivators,
and hold lands attached to temples ; or are employed in private
service, as tarkassi weavers, retail sellers, &c.; but the majority
arc worshippers at temples, or arc beggars. Gurus are in two
divisions, Mahratta and 'Ahir ; and have their own council to settle
disputes. They blow the temple sing or horn and shank or shell,
There is no distinct fisherman caste, but the occupation is followed as a sup-
plement to other means of support, by Mahrattas, Bhois, Kahars, Kolis (Malhar
Koli, Bibi Koli, &c.), Bhils, T&rus, Pardhis, Baujaras, Mahars, Mochis, Musal-
mans, &c. The fisheries formed royalties and were let out to contractors, who
alone possessed the right to sell fish. The contractors again allowed the people
on payment, to capture fish for their own consumption. Thia restriction how-
ever, which preserves the fisheries to a certain extent, has recently been removed ;
and fishing it? carried on indiscriminately, especially during the monsoons, when
large quantities of breeding fish and fry are captured by fixed engines, traps, nets,
&c., by many of the labouring and agricultural population. In the dry season?,
drag nete, &c. are used, and all the fish in pools or dhands in rivers are captured ;
but there are special sanctuaries which Br^hmans, &c., protect, and these act to
a certain extent as preserves. The Bhils and hill tribes poison the streams with
milk bush and other plants in order to catch fish, and in a bad season, this is
their principal means of subsistence. Many of the nets used by fishermen have
very small mephes, and in several cases, sheets of cloth called " jholes" are
used. Fish are caught all the year round. The nets employed are known by
various names, and the sizes of the meshes vary with the season of the year, be-
ing smallest during the monsoons when fry abound. As the water subsides and
the fry become larger, the size of the mesh is increased. The implements
used are "jal" nets, "gui" hooks, and "esara" traps. The local names of
bets are pelvi, auwal bhuvar, pagajal, sarakjal, tnahajal, mulpatti, helka,
khuvara, and nahutri.
Chapter V.
INHABITANTS.
Population in
1881.
G&ur&ns*
282
[Aurangabad
Bhita.
Thakurs.
Bnruds.
KaikAdis.
beat the sandi or drum, and are the musicians at the weddings of
Kunbis and of the higher castes. They also supply " bel" leaves
for worship, and platters of leaves to eat upon, to the Brahman,
Vaish, and Kunbi followers of Mah&dev ; and receive in return
presents of grain. The Bh&ts number 132 males and 126
females, and are either Pardesis or Mahrattas. They are heralds,
historians, genealogists, and minstrels ; and their calling is con-
sidered sacred. The Bhdt is present on all state and domestic
ceremonies, especially at marriages ; and no important person can en-
ter, go out, or rise, without suitable proclamation. Some of the Bhdts
hold lands ; others are beggars, labourers, and cultivators, and a few
have taken to trade. The village Bhats or Thtfkurs (333 males, 347
females) are in different classes, and are employed to marry the
village outcastes. The Brahman Bha't or gramjosi officiates at Kunbi
weddings, and at those of the higher castes ; and roads the panchdng
once a fortnight. Tho village Bhat or Th^kur is also a cultivator,
labourer, or takes to private service ; but the majority of the Bhats
are beggars.
The Buruds (115 males, 130 females) are Hindu Sudras of low
grade, and live within villages. They make the common bambu
baskets called tokra, the ordinary sieve for winnowing grain
called sup, together with cradles, screens, mats, cages, &c. They have
no headman, are very hard-working, and do not eat with the Mahar,
Ma'ng, and other outcastes. Buruds are either Saivas or Vaishnavas ;
and Brahmans attend at their weddings.
The Kaikrfdis (252 males, 248 females) belong properly to the abo-
rigines ; but one section known as the Hindu Kaikadi is allowed to
live within the village walls, and its members work baskets and mats
from the leaves of the wild date (saindhi). The Hindu Kaikiidis
also use the stalks of the kdpas or cotton plant, the ambddi or hemp,
and the turatta or pulse, in making baskets and wicker-work cages
for storing grain. They are in two clans, Jadu and Gaikwar, who
eat together and intermarry. Marriages take place early, and the
District.] 283 Chapter V.
INHABITANTS.
Population In
ceremonies are very simple, consisting of some turmeric or /taldi which
is rubbed on the bride and bridegroom, and then the knot is tied
and a feast is given to friends and relations. Brahmans are not pre-
sent, bnt are sometimes consulted. The Hindu Kaikadis do not
eat the cow, are allowed to approach the village idols, and wor-
ship Maroti, Bhava'ni and Khandoba. They have no headman, but
a council to settle all social disputes ; speak Mahratta and Hindi,
and either burn or bury their dead. A lower class of Kaikadis travel
about during the cold season and hot weather ; and the members
perform as jugglers, snake-charmers and musicians, wandering from
place to place with their goods carried on the backs of donkeys, and
pitching their little reed huts outside the village precincts. They are
not allowed to approach the village idols, and have a reputation for
being great thieves.* The men are very black, and have a scanty
waistcloth and dirty turban ; but the well-to-do use a coarse
jacket, dhoti, and turban. The women are generally common, have
The Kaikadis are divided into twelve tribes, of which, the following four
are addicted to dacoity, highway robbery and burglary : 1 Gadjpati or forest
Kaikddi ; 2 Parbathgiri or hill Kaikadi ; 3 Konkani ; and 4 Dakhanl The
last is the most daring of all, but every gang of dacoits is composed moro
or less, of members from all these tribes. Kaikadi dacoits live in temporary
huts during the rainy season, and commence operations after Dassara and Dcvali,
breaking up in small parties of from four to fifteen, but keeping within a
few miles of each other, and acting under the orders of a headman or nailc.
Information of property, &c., is given by their wives and children, who
enter houses to repair chakia or grindstones. The Kaikadis are the great
robbers of the south, just as the Bowris are of the north of India ; and follow
dacoity, &c., as a profession. They are very expert at stealing fowls. Tho
other tribes that steal and pick pockets are as follows : 1 Boti, make baskets
and children's toys from date leaves, tell fortunes and sell medicinal roots,
herbs, &c. ; 2 Khoti, exhibit monkeys, but the ordinary monkey showman
is a Mahomedan ; 3 Pandarpuri, contract for sand and muram in repair-
ing roads, for which purpose they employ donkeys and ponies in large
numbers ; 4 JTuc/ti, or Uchla, prepare brushes of straw used by weavers, and
make snares, capturing large quantities of game ; 5 Pamb, exhibit green
snakes ; 6 Telugu, make baskets and wander about ; 7 TulaJcu DJiudu, sing, beg,
and settle for a time in villages ; 8 Ur y settle in villages for a long time, and
make baskets and repair grindstones. Another tribe, the Kutli Kaikadis,
are the lowest of all, kidnapping and selling children, and prostituting their
females. The Gadapati and Dakhani intermarry, but the others do not See
Major Gunthorpe'a " Notes on Criminal Castes."
chapter v. 284 [Aurangabad
INHABITANTS.
Population in
brass bangle ornaments on their wrists, and wear their " sdis"
tied in the Telugu style. Both sexes are very untidy, and eat the wild
pig, fox, jackal, &c. They worship a legendary saint Manai in times
oi' cholera, and make offerings to Mahomedan shrines. The Kunchi-
walas (30 males, 31 females) are another branch of the Kaikadis, who
live in jungles, and like the Pardhis and wild tribes, snare game, sell
jungle produce, and manufacture grass fans, screens, and ropes.
The Kunchiwalas with the Kaikadis in general, pay adoration to
Vishnu and Siva ; but their fetishism is more pronounced, and
they have their sacred stones and trees and lonely spots in the
jungles, believed to be the resort of demons and sprites. All
the Kaikadis drink spirits, and speak a mixture of Tamil, Telugu,
and Kanarese.
The Dhors (826 males, 818 females) are in three divisions,
ilahratta, Ahir, and Pardesi, who neither eat nor intermarry with
one another. As regards occupation, they are in two distinct
classes, the first being leather dyers, and the second tanners, or
makers of water bags such as mhotes, pakhdls, mashaks, <&c. Dhors
do a little cobblers' work and repair shoes, &c. ; but are con-
sidered superior to Chamhars, Maha'rs and Mangs, and are allowed to
live within the village precincts. They never eat large horned
cattle, nor do they partake of animals that die of disease ; but
are regarded as unclean, because they deal in leather and hides ;
and the temple guardians will not allow them to come near the idols.
The Dhors worship Ma'ha'dev (Bha'u Adam), Ai-Bhavni and Khandoba.
In their own houses, they cowdung a particular spot every week, and
place flowers, burn incense, and after prostrating themselves partake
of some food consisting of wheaten cakes covered with rice.
The Mahratta Dhors bury their dead, but burn women who die
in childbirth ; and in their marriage processions, the bridegroom rides
on a bullock. The Ahir Dhors work the leather jars called kuppa
or India, used for ghee or oil. The Pardesi Dhors are from Bandal-
kand, and burn their dead, but bury those who fall victims to small-
p x and cholera. The Chambers (5,496 males, 5,315 females)
_.,.,, oor; Chapter V.
.DiBtriOt. J A O O IN HABITANTS.
Population
in 1881.
are in several subdivisions, such as Mahratta, Mang, Katai,
and Pardeai ; and a few are Lamfmas. The Mahratta Chambers
belong to the village establishment, and execute various kinds
of rough work, such as plough gear, headstalls for ponies
and horses, and ropes of green hide, but chiefly make sandals
sewn with thongs of green leather. The Chamhar was formerly
the executioner, and used the sinews of cattle instead of hempen
rope. The better classes are cultivators, labourers, or take to private
service ; and those called Khatiks (150 males, 149 females)
are butchers and liquor-sellers. The Khiitiks of Aurangabiid
neither eat nor intermarry with Chamhars, and their chief
occupation is tanning and dyeing leather. Mahratta Chamhars have
their panch to settle disputes, worship Manui, and have their own
priests called Chamhar Bhits or Tha'kurs ; but they also reverence
BnChmans, and worship Kali or Durga from a distance. The marriage
ceremonies are performed in the morning by the Bha't who beats tho
drum and repeats some verses ; but the auspicious day and hour iSr
fixed by the Brrfhmau or Josi, who is not present in the house, but
stands at some distance, and .gives the signal by clapping his hands.
After the knot is tied, the bride and bridegroom walk seven times
round a post of the salai (boswellia serrata), surrounded with
earthen pots placed in the centre of the marriage shed. Tho Mahratta
Chamhars burn or bury their dead, and allow widows to remarry.
The Katais make shoes and sandals, and labour in the fields, but are Katais.
mostly fancy workers, and are found in Aurangtfbrid, Ja'lna, Paitan,
and the principal towns of the district. The slippers they make of
si! er and gold thread are very neat and tasteful, and many of tho
shoes are prettily embroidered with soft floss silk executed by the
women. The Katais will not eat or marry with the Mahratta or
Hindostani Chamhars. They worship Mrfta or Sitla the goddess of
small-pox, and Mari'Ai or Mari'Amma the goddess of cholera. At
Aurangabad, they marry when under age, proceeding on foot to the
shrine of the goddess Sitla. which thev circumambulate five times.
7 Pnrdfei
They speak Hindi, and bum their dead. The Pardesi Chamhars <******
Chapter V.
INHABITANTS.
Population in
1881.
28G
[Aurangabad
ParMsl
CbanibuiH.
MochlH
Mahurs.
called Kullar Bandala Chambers, are from Bandalkand, and are
found in the principal taluk towns. They work slippers of different
patterns, and make the native shoes called chaddvan. The Pardcsi
Chamhars eat meat, drink spirits, and burn their dead. The Mochis
belong to the Chuckler caste of Southern India, and are considered
inferior in grade to the Chamhars. They are short, dark, of slender
frame, and their lower limbs are very slight. Mochis are in greatest
numbers in the cantonments of Jalna and Aurang^b^d, where they
make boots, shoes, slippers, harness, and leather-work of all
kinds.
The Mahrfrs (32,635 males, 32,894 females) arc subdivided into the
following tribes : Somas, Andli or Andhvan, Lfirvan, Bankar, Wad,
Bcwnc, Tirwan or Tilvan, Gopal, &c., who generally cat and marry
among themselves. The Somas are the most numerous, and inter-
marry with the Wad, but not with the Lrfrvan, although the latter cat
with the Somas. The Amlhs (93 males, 91 females) are considered
superior to the ordinary Mahrfrs, and are found in greatest numbers
in the 'Ambad taluk, where they are cultivators and labourers. The
Bankars weave coarse cloths. Their women spin cotton in a close
room kept lightly watered, and turn out the finest threads that
are used for the highest class of muslins. The Gopals (521 males,
489 females) are Mahur devotees of a shrine at Domigirhan near
Kuigaon on the Godivari. They are itinerant beggars and dancers,
wear a string of sheep's wool round their neck, and beg for flop * .
uncooked food, &c., from Mahars, but affect to be of better caste and
will not eat with the latter. There arc besides, a few Gnrmaks or
Jangam Mahars from Pandarpur, who wear a necklace of the root
of the tulsi (ocimum sanctum), and arc for the most part
employed as servants. Mahars live without the pale of the village in
a suburb called Mah^rvada or Dhcrvrfda, and although they are only
the serfs of the cultivators, are indispensable, and hold a very re-
spectable position in the village establishment. The Mah^r is consulted
in reference to sites for houses, and knows the " holding'* of every
cultivator. He is the watchman of the village and crops ;
District.] 287 Chapter V.
INHABITANTS.
Population iu
removes dead animals, taking the horns and skins ; procures lodgings,
firewood and forage for travellers staying in tho village ; acts
as guide to the next village, &c. For these services, the Marhir
is one of tho watandars or hereditary occupants of rent-free
lands, which he can cultivate if he please ; and receives in addition,
a certain proportion of grain at harvest, and presents of cloths,
&c., at marriages, &c. Mah^rs eat everything, even cattle, &c.
that die of disease ; but their ordinary food is simple, consisting
of jawari cakes, curry, curds, &c. They are fond of spirits,
but do not usually drink to excess ; and at their casto
dinners, which are given at births, betrothals, marriages, and
deaths, they use meat but not spirits. Besides being village
servants, Mahars are employed as cultivators, labourers, cattle
grazers, weavers, thread-spinners, bricklayers, cart-hirers, and
are beggars, or work as private servants. The Mahars adopt
Hindu prejudices as they rise in the world ; but are very poor
as a class, and live in little thatched hovels called j/iopdas,
containing a bedstead or two, some earthen pots, a wooden or metal
ladle, a curry stone slab and roller, a hand-mill, a large knife, one or
two bundles of ragged cloths, and fuel for daily consumption. The
men and boys to the number of about four or five in a lot, eat out of
the same plate, made of a kind of pewter : and the women and girls
cat after the men have finished* Mahars are not allowed to approach
the village idols, but worship from afar, or have temples of their own
in their suburbs, containing stones daubed with kunku or red powder
as emblematic of Hanuman, Devi, Ai Bhavani, &c. They worship tho
other Hindu deities, such as Vittoba, Khandoba, Bhairoba,&c.; besides
snakes, departed spirits, and the gram-devatas y consisting of piles of
black and red stones under great trees, or solitary rocks in lonely
places on village lands. They keep Maisi or Masoba in their houses
as a domestic god ; and at stated times, make a stand of dough, on
which they place a small earthen lamp, with some ghee and a lighted
cotton wick, and having placed some jawari cakes before the stand,
fall down and worship it, and then partake of the cakes. The
Chapter V. 288 [Aurangabad
INHABITANTS.
Population in
1881.
Maliars frequently devote their daughters to the gods, and especially
to Khancloba and Bhavani, who are said to possess the girls. This i&
done under some vow, and the girls thus dedicated are called
murli or wagnL Occasionally boys are also devoted, and
are called ivagia.* The well-to-do Mahars get their child-
ren married early ; but the majority of the boys and girls are allowed to
" grow up till the parents can afford the marriage expenses. The-
usual time for the boys to marry is between 5 and 15 years of age,,
and the girls from 5 to 10. The betrothal takes place one or two years
earlier, when presents of cloths, &c* are exchanged, and a caste dinner
js given to the village Mahars. On the morning of the wedding day,,
the girl's relations are brought by the boy's father to the kuld'evata
ceremony which takes place in the boy's house. The marriages are
always celebrated in the evening, and the rites are performed by the
Bluf t or Gosin ; but Brahmans are consulted as to the- hicky clay and
hour. The ceremonies commence by bathing the boy and girl, and
then rubbing them with lialdi or turmeric, after which the boy is taken
on horseback to Maroti's temple whore he meets the girl's relations..
They all worship together, exchange presents, and proceed to the girl's
h'ouse, where a parda or screen is put up at the chauk or place where
the wedding rites are performed, hiding the girl from the boy. The-
usual prayers are repeated ns among the Hindus, with the exception
that the priest is the Bhrft or Gosdin ; but the Bnfhman,
although not present in the house, is- at some distance, and
when the auspicious moment arrives, claps his hands, and the parda
is dropped. The bride and bridegroom make an offering of some
til seeds on the sacred fire, and presents are given to the BbaL
A string called kankan, rubbed with haldi, is tied to the brido
and bridegroom's right wrists, together with a piece of turmeric - r
and the pair go to worship at Hanuman's temple. Tho
Girls are likewise devoted by Dhangars, Kolis, Hamalis, Manga, and evert
by the higher castes. The Bhat weds the girl to the sword by the ceremony
called " shej," and she is afterwards attached to a temple and lives by prostitu-
tion. The girls are dedicated to Mata, Khandoba, or some incarnation of Siva.
***] 289 S?LT;
Population in
1881.
ceremonies extend over four days, during which time feasts are M*b*rs.
given and exchange of presents made ; and on the last day tho
bride and bridegroom proceed in procession on horseback to
the bridegroom's house. If the bride bo under age, a feast is given
after eight days, called "gondhal," in propitiation of Devi ; and the
bride returns to her parents with whom she remains until she
attains puberty, only visiting her father-in-law 011 festival days.
Ordinarily however, the u gondhal" takes place on the day on
which the bride accompanies the bridegroom on horseback. When a
person is dying, alms are distributed as among the Hindus ; and after
death, the hands are placed over tho breast, and the thumbs and big
toes are tied. Tho Mahtfrs burn or bury their dead with the clothes
on;andincaso interment is adopted, a potful of water is brought
from the river and poured over the body, which is then placed in tho
ground and covered with earth. On the third day the head and
moustaches of the chief mourner arc shaved ; and food is offered over
the grave to the departed spirit, and is then thrown into the
river. Some shave on the sa'ne day that the dead is interred, while
others shave after ten days. The mourning lasts from three to ten
days, and ends with a feast. Widow marriages are allowed by tho
pat ceremony, and the men can go in for as many such women as they
like, in addition to the proper wife married by the lagan ceremony.
The Mangs (9,685 males, 9,482 females) are found throughout the Mdngs.
district, and are employed as watchmen, labourers, cultivators, cattle-
grazers, carpenters, dancers, musicians, beggars, or in private service.
They are subdivided into the Mahratta, Hollar, Garodi, Bidar, and
Dakalwar Mangs, of whom the Mahrattas are the most common.
The ChamhcCr MxCngs are leather workers, and are employed as guides,
watchmen and messengers. The Hollar McCngs or Parv^ris are tra-
velling musicians, and play on a double drum, samlal ; a small and a
long flute or trumpet, sandi and mrdi ; the dafra or tambourine, and
occasionally the sing or horn. They also work as labourers,
messengers, go about begging, and are present at the weddings
of the poorer Sudras and outcastes, after the fashion of
Chapter V.
INHABITANTS.
Population iu
1881.
Mdngs.
290
[Aurangabad
Bb&mtas.
Gauraus, who attend at the marriages of Brahmans and well-to-do
Hindus. The Garodi are called " pirasti" or wanderers, and
are found in small numbers. They go about as dancers, beat
the dhol, and practise conjuring tricks and sleights of hand.
The Dakhan Mangs make brooms, baskets, mats, &c., from the
wild date, and are horsekeepers, sell firewood, &c. Some
of the Garodi known as Pendi Mangs are athletes. The Mangs
are among the lowest of outcastes, and furnish the common
executioner. Their mark or signature is a knife. The village Miing is
a watchman, guide, and sweeper ; and obtains some small privileges,
presents, &c., and his share of grain at harvest. Mangs are very poor
as a class, live outside the village, drink spirits, eat meat, and beg
portions of dead cattle from the Mahars. They have their caste feasts,
and marry in their own gates. The well-to-do marry under age ; and
the rites, &c. are the same as for Mahars, except that the priest is a
Mung Thdkur, Bhat, or Gosuiii. They worship all the local deities,
and the ghosts of deceased relatives, especially those that have led evil
lives ; and they wear round their neck a silver or copper figure of
such a relative called Mungir, which is worshipped at full moon,
Deva'li and Dassara. Mangs are much given to fetish worship, and
make sacrifices of fowls, &c. to groups of stones supposed to be
memorials of Devi or Bhaviini. In their houses they worship a cake
placed on the ground, surmounted by five stones and a lamp. Feasts
are given as among the Mahars at births, betrothals, marriages, and
deaths, and any omission is punishable by expulsion from caste.
Persons thus thrown out can be taken back again, by giving a caste
dinner. The headman is called jagla.
The Bhaoitas or 'Uchlas (18 males, 13 females) are reputed as
pickpockets and thieves, and are of migratory habits.*
c Both men and women are adepts at this calling, but never commit burglary
or violent crime. They live well, and are said to have come originally from
Telingana, but dress like Mahrattas, although they talk Telugu among themselves.
Their principal deity is Yellama ; and they usually follow their profession in railway
district] 291 Chapter V.
J ** /A INHABITANTS
Population in
1881.
The Banjaras (7,258 males, 6,688 females) are found in all the
taluks of the district, and ars either Charan, Lamana, Mathura, Lad,
or Biishara. They trace their descent from the Brahman and Rajput
races of upper India, and appear to have come originally with the
Moghal armies that were sent for the subjugation of the Dakhan in
the early part of the seventeenth century. Their tanda organization
was derived from the long wars that followed, and they were unsur-
passed as carriers of grain for large armies.* They penetrated every-
where at the proper season, and removed all that could be exported ;
but since roads and railways have been opening up the country,
their occupation as 'grain carriers has been gradually passing away.
carriages, carrying pieces of broken glass with them, and a knife curved like a
sickle, called udmuk, concealed in the mouth, to cut open bags and pockets. Another
class called Pathurkars, are likewise thieves and pickpockets, but profess to
mend chakis or grindstones. They speak 'lelngii, worship Yellama, and are said
to be descended from Bhamtas. (M-ijor Gurithnrpe's Notes.)
A tanda is acoinmniiity or convoy of rUuj&uia, moving in rrrcepsion with
pack bullock?, cows, ponies, and dogs. One or more of the best bullocks are
selected as leaders and are decorated with bells, cowrie shells, peacocks' feathers,
scarlet cloths and tassels of cotton variously < oloivd. Do fore the whole stalks
the deified gurubtil, called u natadiu" devoted to Bulaji, and supposed to be a
protector to the herd. It carries a standard which usually contains a figure of
Hanuman, the tutelar deity of all wandeting trihut) ; and the chief of the tanda
walks by its side. The convoy may be in several companies, each of which has
a headman with a leading bullock and smaller standard. Every bullock is
ornamented with bells, some cast and musical, others of copper plate, and others
of wood. The women are always in groups, and are remarkable for the variety
and rich color of their " sad in" and petticoats, the latter being generally tucked
up, revealing very shapely limbs and perfect feet. The older females Icok hard
and weather-beaten, as if seared by constant exposure ; but n>any of the girls
and younger women are very good-looking, with a rioh ruddy Spanish color,
and a light high-stepping motion. They are very food of ornaments, and the
soft tinklings of the brass and silver anklets, &c. which they wear, mingle
pleasantly with the varied chimes of the bells and ornaments of the cattle. The
whole tanda is escorted by a group of strong fierce dogs which prevent the
cattle from straying. The day's march is about 8 or 10 miles ; and when it is
over, the cattle are let loose to graze in the vicinity, and the packages are placed
in tiers, with an awning of cloth or blanket stretched over them, as a protection
from the weather. At night the cattle are picketed in a circle round the
packages, and the camp is guarded by the dogs. In the rainy season, the
Banjaras unite in communities and build huts called kuctie on some h'gh dry
*pot where there is good grazing ground.
37 G
[Auraagabad
Population in
1881,
They still graze and sell cattle, and move about with pack bullocks,
4
bringing wheat, &c. from Malwa to the Dakhan, and then going to
the coast for salt ; but many have settled down as cultivators,,
laborers, carpenters, barbers, mill-stone cutters, or are employed in
private service, drive carts, spin ganni bags, sell retail articles,
liquor, &c. There are several Banjara pafcels- in the district,
and the Banjara cultivator makes a very good agriculturist.
Some villages are almost entirely peopled by Banjaras, who
can hardly bo distinguished from the Mahratta Kunjbis. The settled
Banjaras eat, but do not intermarry with the Kunbis ; and the women
are setting aside their picturesque petticoat, scarf, and ornaments off
ivory, cowrie shells, &c., for the more sober dress of the Kunbi
females. Their food consists of jawari, bajrr, wheat, &c. ; and the
Charans and Lrfds also use meat and spirits. (Some of the
subdivisions eat together, but do not intermarry. The Eaujara
men are called go/iar, and have great skill in driving cattle. They
are well-made as a body, and are bold, hardy, patient, and honest.
The husbandmen live in flat-roofed houses built of mud ; and
the chiefs of tandas have substantial brick houses ; while the poorer
carriers move about with their grass huts, which they set up outside
the villages. The gohars stain their cloths with the juice of the 'apto
(bauhinia raccmosa), which gives a tinge of reddish brown ; and wear
a similar stained or white turban tied across with a piece of red
cloth, a dhoti, and sometimes a tunic with a red scarf over th
shoulders. The uuiks and well-to-do wear bracelets, armlets,
earrings, fmgev-rings, and a silver belt around their waist called
karthoda. The Banjuras are fond of hunting the wild hog and
otliCi.' animals, and carry a sharp spear-head with them, which
they can affix to a bambu or driving-pole. The women use a
petticoat or " petia," an open-backed " choli" with long or short
sleeves called " kanteri," and a " dopatta" or " odini." The petticoat
"which is in ample folds, is made of coarse cotton print, of red or some
other bright color, fastened to a blue waistband. The u dopatta 1 ' or
<c odini" is of similar material and texture, but of different color,
TOstrict.] 293 -Chapter Y*
INHABITANT!.
Population in
and is fixed at one tjnd to the waist, and thrown carelessly
over the head and shoulders. The women, except those who have
teen widowed, draw the " odiai" over a head ornament made
of cloth or wood, which looks like a high comb ; and the angle
-at which this head ornament is worn, is said to indicate the rank
of the wearer. The hair is rarely braided or tied behind, but is part-
ed in the centre, combed back, plaited or let down in ringlets, and
fastened with silk or cotton tassels and silver or pewter ornaments.
The women also wear massive silver earrings, a large gold or gilt
nose-ring, tiers of brass ad ivory bracelets extending from the
wrist high up the arm or to the sleeves of the bodice, brass ank-
lets jingling with bells, brass and deer-horn ornaments, and a pro-
fusion of gaudy colored tassels. They are as active as the men in.
their business avocations ; and when travelling, carry children, pro-
visions, utensils, &c. The poorest women sell grass and fuel, but the
others work at home and look after the dairy. They are good at
needlework, make their own jackets and petticoats, and often em-
broider and dye their clothes to suit their peculiar tastes. Tho
Mathuras are tolerably clean ; but the Gha'ran and L&nmna women
seldom change their clothing, till it is tattered and torn, when it
is renewed by a fresh suit. The Banjaras profess to be Hindxis, and
worship Balaji, Khandoba, Marl 'Ai, Tulja Devi, Siva Bhai, &c. ; but
they look on guru Nanak as supreme.* They observe Hindu feasts,
They worship Hindu gods as holy men, and their most sacred oath is taken
in the name of a holy man, Siva Bh^i, to \vhom there is a temple at Sivna.
They worship females who have become sctti ; and formerly in nearly every tnndu,
a hut was set apart and devoted to Mittu Bhukia, an old freebooter. Tho Banjaras.
and especially the Larminas, have been accused of dacoity and u thuggisni," and
are said to worship the sacred axe. Any one could become a " thug" or a dacoit, but
the calling was peculiar to SOIDC of the wandering tribes who preserved the myste-
ries of the sect for generations.. Their secret rites are propitiatory, and consist of
sacrifices to Devi or Bhavani (whose votaries they are), to bestow a blessing on
the spear-heads, and on the torches that are to light the gang for the dacoity,
Thaggism was an ancient institution, and some of the figures in the Kailas temple
of the caves of Elura, prove the existence of " thags" at the time of the finst
Brahmanical excavations. Several culprits have urged that their profession has
a religious sanction in the cave temples of Elura. The followers, who had a slaag
Chapter v. 294 [Anrangabad
INHABITANTS. u
Population in
|gul
BanjAraa. especially those in honor of Krishna, such as Gokal ashtami. During
the carnival of the Holi, the women dress themselves in their best,
and go about singing gaily in a dialect which most of them do not
appear to understand. The men dance and sing, and are sometimes
joined by the females. The Banjaras are very superstitious, and believe
in jadu or witchcraft. The sorceress, who is pointed out by a "bhagat"
or devotee when possessed by Mari 'Ai, is put to death, and the family
to which she belongs pays a heavy fine. The Banjaras employ Brfch-
mans at marriages, c., and have no priests of their own, but consult
** Bhagats" such as Gosains, Dainigis, and Mdngbhaus. They have
their own " in'iik" or headman, who is assisted by some of the adult
members, and settles disputes, directs movements of the tanda, &c.
The ceremonies at births, betrothals, marriages, and deaths do not
differ much from those of the Hindus, and are equally expensive.
Childbirth on a march is a quiet affair, and the infant receives its
name as soon as the party meets with a Brahman, who is paid a fee to
perform the necessary ceremonies ; but in settled places, a feast must
be given to the lamia, according to the circumstances of the parents ;
and on the 5th day, the mother worships Sutwi, the goddess of
children. The Cliarans however, do not worship Satwi. Formerly
infanticide was common, but the practice has been to a great extent
suppressed. As a rule, marriage takes place after the girl arrives at
maturity ; and among the north of India Banjaras, the females and
males remain unmarried till they arc 20 and 30 years of age. The
Dakhan Banjaras marry their children much earlier, and those
who can afford it, seldom wait longer than from 12 to 15 years ;
but among the L&ls, the girls must be married before they
arrive at womanhood. The application for marriage comes from
the boy's father, and the betrothal (mangnf) is witnessed by
language to give orders unknown to their victims, went about in a gang
like ordinary travellers, and either joined or enticed into their company similar
parties, whom they murdered at the first favorable opportunity. JAlna has been
for a long time the head-quarters of a department fur the suppression of "Thag-
gi and Dacoity," and the horrible profession may be considered to be stamped
out.
District.] 295 Chapter V.
INHABITAWM.
Population to
the caste committee and is followed by a feast. For want of means,
the marriage is often postponed for years ; but it may take place a
month after betrothal, and the ceremonies which are celebrated at
midnight, differ little from those at Hindu weddings.* The
bridegroom pays a dower of about 200 rupees for a young girl. On
the day fixed by the Brahmans, two pyramids of earthen pots are
constructed, ten or twelve feet apart ; a bundle of firewood is laid
behind each pyramid, and two wooden pestles are planted perpen-
dicularly between them. The bride and bridegroom sit on the
ground between the pyramids, and the feastings and. presents of
cloths, &c. have their run of four days. The couple are bathed on the
5th day, and the bridegroom leads the bride to his tent. The next
morning the brido grinds corn near the feet of her husband's parents.
If the bride be under age, she returns after two or three days to her
father's house, and remains there till she arrives at puberty. No woman
leaves the family into which she has entered. The Charans marry wi-
dows to the nearest malo relative of the deceased, but without any cere-
mony beyond presenting a new cloth, and selecting a fortunate hour
to conduct the bride home. The Lds adopt the gandharva form ;
The boy and his relatives either walk or go on ponies to the girl's village,
where a separate house is engaged, and the customary sheds are erected and
decorated with leaves and hranches of the nim and mango. Jn the marriage
booth, two posts of the Miair (acacia catechu) are substituted for the salai
used at Hindu weddings ; and instead of the four pots, placed one in each
corner of the square (bhaula) to bathe the couple, and the five pots arranged
one above the others (tiarera) for purposes of worship, the Cliarans have
nine pots in each corner, one above the other. The bride and bridegroom
are rubbed with huldi and bathed ; and the Brabraan priest or astrologer
knots their clothes, lights the sacred lire in front, and repeats some prayers
while lie takes them round the fire from right to left, seven times. The
couple throw grain on each otrur, and a feast to the tanda follows.
The Charan bridegroom goes with the bride to her father's house, and stays
there a few months. The Ldds do not marry in their annam or surname ; and
at weddings they perform the vadhi dawat ceremony, by which two couples faet
the whole day, and at midnight, cover their faces, and prepare a dish of rice
split gram, sugar and ghee, which is eaten by the men, while the remnant
is given to the crows or is thrown into the river. Jf this ceremony be not ob-
served, or if any one be allowed to partake of the remnants of the dish, the
wedded pair are looked down upon.
Chapter V. 296 [Aurangabad
INHABITANTS.
Population in
while the Mathuras and LamiCnas do not allow widow marriage. The
Banjaras burn the married and bury the unmarried, placing food at
the head and foot of the grave. In the funeral ceremonies, the body
is placed on a bambu bier, and is covered with cloth, but the head is
left exposed. The corpse of a male is sprinkled over with gulal powder,
and that of a female with kunku. The bier is carried by four relatives
to the burning ground, generally near a river, and the body is burned
without any ceremonies. On the 3rd day the bearers receive a
dinner; and on the 10th a feast is given to the caste.* The Charans
claim to be Rajputs and are in four sub-divisions, Povar, Chauhan,
Rathod, and Jrfdu, who eat together, and intermarry, but not
in the same clan. They wear the long-pointed Hindostani shoes
called chadavan ; and are a strong, well-made race, with a complexion
lighter than that of the Mahratta Kunbis. The Charans are the most
numerous of the Banjdras, especially the Rathod tribe, whose chief
naik is in Berar. The Lam&ias come next, and number 2,405 males
and 2,019 females. They and the Mathuras are from the north of
India, arc fairer than the Charans, and claim to bo Hindus and
Kshattrias by caste. They wear the sacred thread, do not partake of
animal food nor eat with any other tribe, and keep a fire burning
when they take their meals. The Lamrfna females are distinguished
from the Charan females by using the " sadi" instead of the " langa"
or petticoat ; while the Mathura women use a blue " sadi." The
Lrfds speak and dress in the Mahratta style, and have their headman
in the Balaghft, south-east of Ahmadnagar. They have a tradition
that they came from the south, but this is improbable. The Lads
are not so fair as the north of India Banjaras, and have some peculiar
customs, such as the vadhi dawat ceremony at marriage, and the
warrior procession after Holi.f There are a few "Dharis" who are
The Charans burn their dead with the face downwards. The Lads
mourn for 10 days, and perform funeral ceremonies on the llth or 13th day.
The Mathura widow mourns her husband for Dearly a year. See Khandesh
Gazetteer, Chap. Inhabitants, for this and preceding note.
f See Khandesh Gazetteer, Chap. Inhabitants.
District.] 297 Chapter V.
INHABITANTS*,
Popnlfctioa Ifl
Mahomedans, and are the " Bhats" or bards of the Banjaras. There 188L
is yet another class called " Dhalias " who are Banj^ra Ma'ngs.*
Tlie Bhils (3,565 males, 3,584 females) are most numerous
in the Baizapur, Kanhar, 'Ambad, and Gandapur taluks.f
* The Charans and Dharis are the most criminal tribes. The Mathuraa
and Lam fin as confine themselves to cattle-lifting and kidnapping. In the
palmy days of the Cha'rans and'Dha'rip, dacoities were nndci taken on the most
extensive scale. Gradually these gangs were broken up, and several members
who turned approvers to the Thaggi and Dacoity Department, denounced theii
companions in crime. At the present day, they confine themselves to dacoities
on a Hm all scale on highways and on houpes in out-of-the-way hamlets. They
also commit highway robbery, cattle-lifting, sheep-stealing, kidnapping
children ; and at night time, plunder carts laden with bags of grain, and bales of
cotton when moving along the roads, or when halted ; carry off bales of cotton or
silk at large fairs and encampments ; and rob grain and cotton, and commit
other depredations at harvest time. As a rule they do not commit burglary, but
are keen and successful whenever they take to it. Before starting on an
expedition, they sometimes consult a " bhagat" or priest ; and formerly the
spirit of Mittu Bhukia was invoked, and certain ceremonies were performed
which are now dispensed with. (Major Guuthorpe'a ftotes.)
j- From a legend in the Sri Bhagvat, it appears that several centuries ago,
a BcCjput king of Hindustan had two sons, of whom the elder called Nisbad was
black and deformed, and was sent to the jungles and wastes, whore he became the
progenitor of the Bhils. Nisbad had twenty-two sous, each of whom married
a wife from the surrounding population, and assumed the name of the caste*
to which she belonged. In this mariner the Bhils became divided into twenty-
two tribes, the Banwa claiming descent from a Brahman mother, the
RathoJ from a Rajput, and the Vnia from a banniu. According to another
tradition, M&h&lev had a Hindu bride, who bore him a son remarkable
from infancy for his ugliness and vice ; and who having slain his father's
bull, was expelled to the woods and mountains. His descendants were
stigmatised as Bhils arid Nishadas or outeastes. The Bhils are said to have
belonged originally to the country between Ahmadnagar and Kandcsh ;
but others assert that they settled first in Marwar and were driven by
the Rajputs into the adjoining hills. They now inhabit the Vindyas and
Satpuras, and extend from these to a limited distance, adhering to the spurs
and offsets. In some of the native states that are found in Marwlr, Gujarat,
Kandesh, and Milwa, when a Rajput chief succeeds, his brow is marked
with the blood taken from the thumb or big toe of a Bliil. The Korkus, Kolis,
Qonds, and other cognate tribes replace the Bhils in many places, or are intermingled
with them ; but the latter are distinct from all, and probably the most ancient.
The Hindus recognise their great antiquity, and acknowledge them lords of the
soil, as well in respect of original right, as to protect themselves from plunder
and injury. The Bhils are the Phyllitee of Ptolemy ;the Gonds are probably the
Condali or Chanddls ; and the Mahflrs are the Porvari. (See Journal B. A. S., Bombay
Chapter V. 298 [Aurangabad
INHABITANTS.
Population in
To the south-west, they are succeeded by the Kolis, and in some places
the two are intermingled. They have several clans, such as Povar,
Mali, Gaikwar, Shindi, Thrfkur, Ahir, &c., and those found in the
district, belong mainly to the Nirdhi tribe. The Bliils may be
Branch, Vol. IV.) An early allusion to the Bhils is also made when the
kingdom was invaded about A.D. 524 by a Skythic or Bactro-Indian force. All
fell except a daughter of Pramara. She had a son named Goha, who being
celebrated for his daring, was elected king of the Bhils. (Journal K. A. S, Bombny
Branch, Vol. III.)
The Moghals treated the Bhils kindly, and entrusted them with the hilly
country. The armies of invasion passed through unmolested, and the heads of
tribes received certain donations and grants of russum or black-mail. Some of
the Bhil tribes, such as the Tad vis of the Satpuras, and tiie Nirdhis of the Satmdlas,
were partially converted to Mahomedanism, and were quiet and loyal. The rise
of the Mahratta power, and the great cruelty and harshness with which the Bhils
were treated, developed the predatory power of the latter, and they committed
severe excesses, and harassed the country between Aurangabad and Kandesh.
Numbers of Bhils frequented the hills about Kanhar, and from time to time
descended to plunder the villagers, who, if they resisted, were killed outright, or
were carried off to the hills, and there detained until their relations could pay
the ransom demanded by the Bhil chiefs. A strong earthen wall was erected
around the town of Kanhar, which was frequently invested, and the inhabitants
dared not venture outside for days together. At length the Mahrattas, seeing
they were not able to follow the depredators into the mountain strongholds, set
to work to gain the confidence of the Bhils. After negotiations which are said
to ha\e extended over some months, the Bhils to the number of some hundreds,
consented to attend a feast which had been prepared for them and their leaders.
The Ehils, not suspecting treachery, came for the most part unarmed. They were
freely plied with liquor, and after they became so far intoxicated as to be incapable
of offering serious resistance, a signal was passed to a considerable body of armed
men, who were in ambush close by, to begin the work of destruction. The Bhils fell
easy \ictims, and the women and the children who accompanied them were re-
morselessly slaughtered, and the bodies thrown into wells, or interred in pits dug
for the purpose. The spot where the bloody holocaust occurred, is pointed out
near Kanhar. " From a high cliff near Antur, hundreds were yearly hurled to
destruction, and in the towns of Dharangaon, Chalisgaon, and Kopargaon,
large bodies of Bhils who were assembled on a full promise of pardon, were
beheaded or blown from guns, their women mutilated or smothered with
smoke, and their children dashed to death against the stones." See Khandesh
Gazetteer, Chap. Inhabitants.
After the Mhratta war of 1803, there was a fearful famine in the country to
the north of Ahmadnagar. The Bhils formed themselves into gangs of plundering
assassins, and the worK of settling them occupied seven years, from 1825 to 1833.
The Bhils have been occasionally troublesome within recent years." See Chap.
History,
District] 299
Population, in
1881.
further subdivided into the Bhils of the plains, and the wild tribes. BUI*.
Many of the Bhils are employed in villages near the hills as
watchmen, and have a portion of the village lands assigned to them,
and certain dues in grain paid at harvest. The cultivating Bhils are
settled in hamlets, and are laborers to agriculturists, or have taken
to cultivation themselves. A few are carpenters, beggars, &c. The
wild tribes are in very small numbers, and subsist by the chase and
forest produce. Bhils in general are of small stature, and are of
active habits, but some are tall and well made. They are not steady
at work, and are ignorant, fitful, careless and extravagant, though
simple, faithful and honest. They have no separate language, but
speak a corrupt form of Hindostani, Marathi, and R^ngdi, or a
mixture of these with Hindi and Gujardti words. Although in
manners and appearance they are tolerably distinct from the
surrounding population, the Bhils of the plains arc gradually as-
similating with the low-caste Hindus. The men have a " lunga" or
waistcloth, a turban and a jacket ; and the women wear a * c s&li,"
with or without a " choli." The ornaments are hereditary posses-
sions, consisting of brass or silver rings, anklets, bells, Ac. The
settled Bhils live in thatched huts, and sometimes possess cattle, or
at least a cow or buffalo, a few fowls, a fishing net, and perhaps a
sword, dagger, or matchlock ; but firearms are only used by the
headmen. The n t ational weapon with which they are very expert, is
the kumpta or bow, made of bambu and about 5 feet long. The
string, chulla, is either a thin strip from the elastic bark of the bambu,
or is prepared from the sinews of wild animals. The Bhils have always a
large stock of barbed arrows a yard long, and each quiver contains
about sixty of them. In shooting with the bow, they bring the
arrow with the fore and middle fingers of the right hand to the string,
and draw it to the shoulder. The women are kind, hardworking, and
use the sling with skill. They are shy of strangers ; and have great
influence over the men, but do not accompany them on their preda-
tory expeditions. The chief crimes are dacoity and cattle lifting.
The former has been much suppressed, but the latter is still carried
38 a
Population in
1881.
30 [Aurangabad
out with great boldness and dexterity, usually from a great distance.
The cultivating Bhils raise coarse grain, and a few vegetables, such
as gourds, &c., which with meat from the chase, or fish from the
neighbouring stream, are rudely dressed for food. Very often, they
dispose of grain, and sell firewood, honey, gums, jungle fruits, &c.,
for cash, in order to buy clothes, implements, or liquor. They
collect and sell the tnauha flower, but some understand the art of
distilling. They are fond of mduha spirits, and are quarrelsome
when intoxicated. The Bhils have caste dinners, at which they cat
jaw^ri or ba'jri bread, curry, curds, vegetables, fish, and meat. They
partake of food on plates of pewter or bell-metal, and four or five cat
out of the same dish. The cultivating Bhils do not cat the flesh of the
cow, horse, or carnivorous animals, nor do they partake of the flesh
of animals that have died of disease. The men are fond of dancing and
are joined by their females. They sing and play on a violin called
cUkara or pa?', have a kind of instrument made out of a hollow bottle
gourd with a rccd inserted at the end,* and use the d/tol or drum,
Uiodb/ra or tambourine, and the tur or kettle-drum. The Bhils
reverence Maltfdoy whom they believe to be their ancestor ;
and hold certain , groves and parts of the forest sacred to him,
in which they offer sacrifices. They also sacrifice in other places
to local deities, such as Devi and Bhavani ; attend the festivals of
certain Hindu temples of sanctity, and make offerings to Bnihinans.
The tiger-god Vaglidev, has no image, and is worshipped in the head-
man's house at the beginning of the rainy season. The Bhils do
not possess any temples of their own, but raise a platform round
some old tree which they worship. They make pilgrimages
to Nrfsik, Benares, &c. ; but their chief place of pilgrimage is
Ilanmant Naik's vadi, a few miles south of Sangamnir,
on the way to Puna.f They reverence the horse and
* The rood has six holes, and sometimes there are two reeds side by aide.
The sound is mellow and sweet, like that of the flageolet.
f See Kandesh Gazetteer, Chap. Inhabitants. The members of one tribe of
Chils cat nothing white in colour, and their grand objuration iaby the white rain.
District.] 3()1 Chapter V.
INHABITANTS,
Population in
1881
dog, and make mud horses in praying to Mahomcdan saints or
to Kandoba. Their chief festivals are tho Holi and Dassara, and at
the latter they make sacrifices to Durga. The Bhils are firm be-
lievers in witchcraft, and employ " Buras" to point out the sorceress
(dakiri). Tho " Baras" are either BnUimans, or Hindus such as
dhobis, barbers, &c., and are employed as doctors, but
diseases beyond their skill are attributed to tho influence of witches.
When the Bhils meditate a plunder, they usually consult the
" Baras" before starting. Tho birth, marriage, and other cere-
monies of the Bhils of tho plains resemble those of tho higher class
of Hindus. Tho mother and child uro bathed on the 5th day after
childbirth, some yellow lines are drawn on a raised platform prepared
outside the house, and a lamp is arranged in the centre of five quartz
pebbles. A cocoanut shell is placed close by, and tho whole is worship-
ped after being sprinkled with haldi, jawari, pinzar or red powder, and
liquor. In tho evening, a feast is given to tho caste ; and on tho 12th
day tho mother worships jaldevala or satioai, and another feast is given-
The Bhils do not marry in the same clan, nor in the same lineage on
tho father's side ; the better classes giving their girls about the time
of puberty, and the boys between 15 and 20 years of age. As among
Hindus, tho proposal comes from the boy's relations, and tho
marriage may take place a month after betrothal ; but it depends on
the pecuniary circumstances of tho parents, and may be postponed
for years. A Brahman is consulted to fix the betrothal day, and tho
boy and his relations proceed to the girl's house, give presents, and are
entertained in tho evening. The betrothal is witnessed by the caste
committee, and the party leave next morning. When tho marriage
is decided on, a dowry called hunda is presented to the girl's father,
and a foast is given. The Bhut is next consulted to fix the wedding
day, and when this has been settled, the haldi ceremony is performed,
booths are erected, and a platform is raised at tho girl's house. The
boy goes in procession on horseback to Hanumdn's temple, wearing
the Hindu head ornament called " barsing," and his sister accompanies
him with a pot of water containing a few copper coins. Intimation
Chapter V. 3()2 [Aurangabad
INHABITANTS.
Population in
of the boy's arrival at the temple is sent to the girl's house, and
after worshipping, the party drink of the water that has been brought
by the boy's sister. At sunset they all proceed to the bride's house and
are received by a number of women, each holding a pot of water, into
which some copper coins are dropped ; while the chief Bhil woman
waves a lighted lamp in front of the bridegroom, and receives a
present of a cloth. The bridegroom faces the east, a parda is set up
concealing the bride, and a thread is twined round the bride
and bridegroom. The Brahman repeats some verses and grain is
thrown, and at the auspicious moment, the priest claps his hands,
when the thread is severed, the parda is dropped, and the pair
cast portions of the broken thread and garlands on each other.
Congratulations are received ; pan, supdri, haldi, and kuku aro dis-
tributed ; yellow strings and turmeric aro tied to the wrists of the
brido and bridegroom, and a feast is given to the caste. On tho
next day tho couple aro bathed, and the boy's mother and relations
come in procession to the bride's house, give presents, and are enter-
tained at two dinners. After two or three days, the bride's relations
go in procession to the house of the bridegroom's father, return
presents are made, and a dinner is given. With this the festivities
terminate, and the yellow thread on the neck and wrist of the brido
and bridegroom are removed, and all trace of lialdi washed away.
Widows aro allowed to remarry, and the men take to themselves
three or four such wives, in addition to the one whom they have
lawfully married. No ceremonies arc required, but the suitor presents a
" sdi," " choli," bead necklace, &c., to the woman, and entertains
friends and relations at a dinner. Tho Bhils of the district bury
their dead, and the funeral obsequies commence with the usual dis-
tribution of alms; after which the body is taken outside, and is washed
and dressed in now clothes with a turban on the head, but tho face is
left exposed. In this manner tho corpse is arranged on the bier,
some cooked food is placed by the side, and the whole is sprinkled
with guld. At the burial ground, a portion of the food is put
into tho mouth, and water is thrown over the body which is
District] 303 Chapter V.
INHABITANTS.
Population in
interred with head to the south. The party bathe in the neighbouring Bhils '.
river or tank, and on returning to the house, the bearers are
fumigated with nim leaves thrown into a fire, and liquor is
served out. On the 3rd day, some further ceremonies arc performed
for the bearers, and they receive a dinner. On the 10th day, the
chief mourner shaves his head, arid offers cakes to the departed spirit.
On the 12th day a kumhar is called, and the seven-stop ladder ceremony
is performed while the priest chants the Purans, and then
a feast is given which terminates the funeral rites. The Bhils have a
ndik or headman over every ten or twelve villages, and a pancli
to settle disputes* The ndik or jamadar again has a deputy called
pradhan. The wild Bhils are small and wretched-looking, but
hardy and active. They arc very fond of mauha spirits, which they
drink freely to keep off malaria ; and cat vermin, jungle fruits, roots,
and animals that have died of disease, except the cow, horse, and
monkey. They cultivate some coarse grains in the jungles, and
remove their huts when sickness appears, or when the soil becomes
exhausted. The huts aro nofc grouped together as in villages, but
each family settles in its own reclaimed spot ; and in places whore
wild animals abound, the Bliila build a sleeping stage (machan) raised
about 9 feet above the level of the ground. The Bhils wear very little
clothes, but have some decent apparel in which to attend fairs,
markets, and the festivals celebrated at certain temples where they
make sacrifices. Tho marriages are arranged by the pradhan and caste
committee, and a feast is all that is necessary, without any ceremonies,
&c. The women are prolific, but few children survive the malaria and
hard life. The wild Bhils bury their dead, and worship the spirits of
their ancestors, raising a rude pile of stones, which at certain times
they smear with red lead and oil The gods worshipped are the same
as those followed by the Bhils of the plains, and include Va'ghdcv,
M4ta, Mahadev, Bhairoba, Kandoba, Kanoba, Ai Bhavani, Sitla,
&c.; but there is a great deal more of fetishism, and spirit and demon
worship. The Barvars (14 males, 10 females) aro wood-sellers.
The Gonds number only 3 males and 3 females, all found in the
Chapter v. 304 [Aurangabad
INHABITANTS. U ^ L
Population in
Gonda. Gandapnr taluk. They cat flesh, drink liquor, speak Marathi, and
worship Mahadev, Bhavani, Dlin-Th4kur, Dhan-Gopal, &c. In
their marriage processions the bridegroom rides on a bullock.*
Tv-<iar*. The Budars (5 males, 5 females) arc nearly all in the Aurangdbad
taluk, and are employed in government or private service. They
are tall, robust, well-made, cat meat, drink spirits, bury their dead,
and belong to the country about Shorapur. They talk Kanareso
among themselves ; and in the early half of the present century,
furnished most of the turbulent Pindharis who molested the Dakhan.
The lleddis (2 males) arc Telugu cultivators who migrated to
Maharashtra. They use animal food and smoke bang, but do not
drink spirituous liquor.
There are a few Ramusis (30 males, 27 females) in the district, cm-
ployed as watchmen and laborers. They arc a dark Telugu race,
and were formerly of predatory habits.
The Telingis (361 males, 353 females) are employed as cultivators,
cart-hirers, tailors, potters, weavers, toddy-sellers, barbers, and in
government service. The returns show 1 Munurvar laborer. There
are also some Arvis (G males, 7 females) from the Taniel country of
Southern India, employed in government service.
In addition to the Banjura, Kaikadi, and the unsettled races that
v Ima beg d gal rs have been already alluded to, the wandering tribes include the
Pardlri, Kolhati, Dombari, Takari, Pathrud, Wadar, and Gollar.
Then there are travelling dancers and beggars, who arc generally
Hindus, such as Gondhali, Bharadi, Pangiil, Vasudcv, and Bhairupi.
The P^rdhis (17G males, 111 females) are found in most of the large
villages, especially in the Jalna and Gandapur taluks, and belong to the
The Gondslike the Bbils have a fetishism of their own, worship several
gods, and propitiate good and bad forest spirits. They talk Gond among
themselves; but their priests called "Baigas 7 ' are quite distinct and talk a dialect
of Hindi. The " Baigas" do not intermarry with the Gonds, and aro believed
to possess powers of witchcraft over the tiger. The Gonds are a martial
race, and have been employed as soldiers. The men look upon women
as so much property to do field labor and household work, and according
to their means havo from four to seven wives, but sometimes only one.
licddii,
Tlairmsis.
TelinglM.
Arvis.
Wandoring
tribes* ami tra
District.] 305 Chapter V.
J UUc/ INHABITANTS.
Population in
1881.
Bhaura race of northern India, who follow thaggi and dacoity as a
profession, after the manner of the Kaikadis of the south.* Many of
the Pardhis of the district, known as Gujarat! or Marathi Pardhis,
are employed as watchmen, or have settled down as cultivators and
laborers, fretting millstones, &c. The members of another section called
Phasi Pardhi or Haran Pardhi are hunters, and are expert at snaring
game. They wander about in bands of three or four families, and
use snares made of catgut or finely twisted hair, fastened to the ground
by means of wooden pegs ; but stronger material is employed for
deer, wild pig, and large game. In snaring partridges, &c., the
Pardhis imitate the call of the male bird ; while quails are kept in
cages with nooses near them ; and bustard, crane, deer, wild pig, &c.,
are driven towards the trap. Some of the Phasi Pardhis make mill-
stones ; others are fishermen ; and all are believed to possess secrets
The Bhauras are a race of wild hunters of migratory and predatory habits,
and are in several tribcw. All observe the same custom and rites, speak a
language which was originally Gujarati, and claim to be descended from liajjmts.
They drink spirits, eat mutton, but not beef, bury the doad, worship demons, ghosts,
and snakes, and make pilgrimages to the shrine of Devi or Bhavaui either at
Tuljapiir in the Dakhan, or atKiroli about 100 miles from Jeypur. The follow-
ing six tribes immigrated into the Dakhan many generations ago, and still retain
their caste names : 1 Langoti Pardhi ; 2 Chitawala Pardhi ; 3 Shilajit Pardhi ;
4 Phasi Pardhi ; 5 Waglii or Moghia, known as Takankar ; G Ealballa disguised as
Kampon Nate. In former days, the Bhauras were much given to violent crime,
which has been to a great extent suppressed by the Thaggi and Dacoity De-
partment, and they now go in for burglary, or cut into tents, rob camps, &c.
The Bhauras from the north leave their homes in the beginning of the cold
weather disguised as Bairagis, Gosains, &c., and return about the commence-
ment of the rains. They proceed in gauga of from three to thirty or forty,
and work under the orders of a head-man, called " kadu." The woicen never
accompany them ; and before starting on an expedition, the gangs consult the
spirits of deceased relatives for good or bad omens. The Pardhis assemble
at the house of their chief called hauliti" at the Holi feast, and pay him
tribute.
The Sansias associate themselves with Kanjars or Multanis, and pass them-
selves off for Shrfrs or bards. They bury their dead, wear the lock of hair
(juttu) common to most Hindus, and do not eat or marry with any of the other
wandering tribes. The Minas are also of migratory habits, and contrive
to get shelter in villages and outer cloisters of temples. They marry among
themselves, arid if rich enough, employ Brahinans to conduct the ceremonies.
See Major Gunthorpe's " Notes. '
Chapter V. 306 [Aurangabad
INHABITANTS.
Population in
1881.
for charms, and sell herbs, roots, medicines, &c. The Phasi
Pardhis generally live in wretched hovels, are very poor, dirty, and
ragged, and go about as beggars. Their worldly goods consist
of a few asses, a goat or buffalo, and some tattered blankets, baskets,
bambu sticks, mats, snares, nets, &c. They do not employ Brahmans ;
spend much money in drunkenness and gluttony, and receive food
from the settled Pardhis, who however will not eat with them.
The Kolluitis (149 males, 307 females) are included among the
predatory tribes that entered the Dakhan with the Muhomedan
armies of invasion* ; and some of the tribes had certain rights of
collection of grain, and other perquisites from village communities,
which wore granted to them by Aurangzib. The Kolhutis speak
Gujarati, and arc in two subdivisions, the Dukar aud the Kam
or Pal Kolhrfti. The former derive their name from hunting
the wild hog ; arc a non-wandering race employed as laborers,
and rear the domesticated pig. The men arm themselves with
spears, and go out hunting on foot, accompanied by a pack of
trained dogs ; and tho cultivators send great distances for a gang of
Dukars, to rid the village lands of wild pigs. The Dukars also use
snares and nets in catching hares, &c., and a few have taken to
shooting. All the KolluUis drink spirits, cat the wild cat, mungoose,
wild and domestic pig, jackal, &c., but not the cow. They do
not believe in Hindu gods, nor observe Hindu festivals, but have
demon and snake worship, and in case of great family trouble or
affliction, they level down and smooth a square piece of ground,
on which incense is burnt, and prayers arc offered. They
invoke the spirits of deceased relatives, and make sacrifices,
offering a boar to tho spirit of a male, and a sow to that of
Tho predatory tribes of the north of India belong to the Sausga family of
robbers, and eat, drink, smoke, and band together for purposes of crime, but
do not intermarry. Tho Bhuuras, Kanjars, &c., are descended from an elder brother
Sainsmull ; and tho Kolhatis, Dombaris, &c., from a younger brother Mullanu.
The Kolhatis ha?e a reputation for dacoity, highway robbery, burglary, and
tholtB of sorts, but not for cattle-lifting. (Major Gunthorpe's " Notes.")
District.] 307
Population in
1881.
a female. Their marriage ceremonies are performed by elders,
but no auspicious day is sought, and a simple feast is sufficient,
at which the bride and bridegroom are present, seated side by side,
dressed in new clothes. The females are married at any age, and
the wives are chasto ; hut the best-looking girls are chosen for dancers
and performers, and live by prostitution, accompany ing itinerant
bodies of athletes, jugglers, and actors called " Nats." These latter
females are married to some god, generally to Kandoba of Jejuri.
The men, and especially the athletes, sometimes do not marry till
middle age, when they take to wife one of tho women who has boon
devoted to the gods and bocomo some what old. Dowry is paid at
marriage, and a young wife costs from 11s. 200 to Rs. #00, but an old
one from Rs. 10 to Us. 1 2. Tho acrobat Kolhutis wanclor about to towns
and villages, and are expert at legerdemain. They dance on tight ropes,
and some of their feats with tho barnbu arc exceedingly curious and
display great strength. They live in portable huts made of reed grass
which can be rolled up and carried on asses, bullocks, or ponies ; and
have peculiar and secret ceremonies, to which they attribute their
success as performers and their protection in their dangerous foats.
The girls arc often handsome, possess c^ood clothes and jewels, and
perform many wonderful tricks. The people of any c.-isto or race may
join the Kolhatis. On tho other hand, nearly all tho professional
girls are votaries of Mahomcdan saints, worship Naniian, Hanuman,
Kandoba, and Miiri, and possess Hindu as well as Mahomedau names..
When a girl desires to take to dancing, the parents obtain the per-
mission of tho panch) and a dinner is given to the tribe. The Dakar
and Kam Kolhatis have a number of minor sub-divisions, and it is
the ambition of each individual to be buried in the cemetery belong-
ing to its own sub-division. Children that die in infancy are buried,
but all others are burned, and the charred bones are temporarily in-
terred in some convenient place, and some rice and oil are placed at
the head of the grave. When the family can afford it, the bones are
exhumed, and carried in two saddle bags in procession on a donkey,
and then placed under a canopy that hasboen prepared for its reception*
39 G
Chapter V. 308 [Aurangabad
INHABITANTS.
Population in
Koihitis. The friends and relations are feasted for three days, and the saddle-
bags with the bones are replaced on the donkey, and carried to the
cemetery of the sub-division, with drums beating, and the professional
girls of the tribe dancing in front. The grave is circular, and the
spot is marked with a stone, covered with red pigment and oil. The
widows are allowed to remarry. The KamKolhatis make a few combs,
shuttles of bones, and small buftalo horn pulleys which are used with
ropes in fastening loads on carts ; but they subsist mainly by the pros-
titution of their women. The latter may be seen at every large fair,
sitting at the door of their long portable huts (kadimahal), decked
in jewels and gaudy attire. There arc 8 Kasbins, or females of evil
repute, found in Jalna and 'Ambad.
Dombarie. The Dombaris (0 males, 13 females) are a cognate race of wandering
tribes who remain outside the village, and arc workers in iron and brass,
or aro rude entertainers in music and in a kind of dramatic performance.
Takaris. The Taka'ris (6-1 males, f>l females) aro a low caste of travelling
stone masons who manufacture hand mills and dress stones. They
are a short dark race, are generally poor, worship Satwai whose
image is suspended from their necks, and dwell within the village
walls in huts made of fine grass. They marry at all ages, do not
Pathruds. eat beef ? and bury their dead. The Pathruds (46 males, 43 females)
aro mill-stone makers, and shape and dress stones that aro quarried
by Wadars. All three, Tukari, Puthrud, and Wadar, are wander-
ing tribes from the Telugu country, eat together and intermarry.
Wadar*. There are two sections of Wadars (fi(J7 males, 588 females), one of
which works in stone, and the other in earth. The stone Wadars
are considered of higher grade ; and the men aro very black,
of good size and strength, and more regular-featured than the earth
Wadars. The latter are slightly made. Some of the Wadars are
cultivators and laborers, make and repair roads and tanks, sell charcoal
and domain, and prepare brushes for weavers. On the whole, the
Wadars aro very industrious and earn good wages, but are also
extravagant and fond of driuk. They arc employed by the cultivators
District.]
309
Chapter V.
INHABITANTS
Population in
1881.
Wadars.
Gollari,
to destroy field rats, which they catch in large numbers and use as
food, besides digging out quantities of grain found in the burrows.
Wadars consult Brahmans, worship Hindu deities, have a headman
to each encampment, bury their dead with head placed to the west,
and eat almost everything except tho flesh of the cow. They have
social rites at betrothal, c., at which plenty of liquor is expended ;
and in the marriage ceremony, the bride and bridegroom walk
three times round a stake placed in the ground. Widows and
divorced persons are allowed to remarry ; and the Wadars that work in
stone usually keep several wives, but tho Wadars that work in earth
seldom have more than one. The dwellings of the Wadars consist of
reed mats stretched over polos, which with tho few household goods, are
rolled up and carried on donkeys from place to place. Wadars have been
accused of assisting professional thieves, by giving information of booty.
Tho Gollars move about with droves of asses, or are employed as
goatherds. They rear dogs, hunt jackals, iguanas, and wild animals,
and live in the neighbourhood of towns and villages. Tho women
beg, and are said to be great thieves.
The Gondhalis (347 males, 354 females) ami Bharadis (370 males, ^jJ'JJu," 1 *
357 females) are Hindu beggars who wander about dressed in long
garments, and have cowri chains suspended from their necks. They
chant songs in praise of Devi, 'Amba Bhcii, Saptashringa, &c.,
and dance at Hindu weddings with a lighted torch in their hands.
Some of them are settled down as cultivators. The Panguls (1 male,
1 female) traverse the streets in tho early morning, singing out the
names of Hindu gods, especially of Pandarpur Vittoba, with whom
they associate the name of Tuka Ram. They also beg with Sw^mi
bullocks. The Vdsudcvs (16 males, 27 females) are beggars dressed
in long robes, and have the head adorned with peacocks' feathers ; but
a few are employed as laborers. The Bhairupias are itinerant jesters
and mimics.
The Vajantris (17 males, 20 females) are tom-tom beaters ; and vajantria.
the Joshis (136 males, 157 females> are astrologers and beggars.
Pungula.
Joshir.
Chapter V. 310 [Aurangabad
INHABITANTS.
Population in
1881.
Khanpattas. The Khanpattas or Nathpanthis (56 males, 62 females) wear large
earrings of ivory, rhinoceros horn, or agate ; and the ears of boys are
slit for this purpose, when they are ten years of age. The Khanpattas
are cleanly shaven ; and the lay members eat with Kunbis, drink
liquor, allow remarriage, bury their dead, and mourn seven days. The
founders of the sect were Dharamnath and his son Gharibnath ; and
the head-quarters is at Danodhar, on the edge of the Ran of Kachh.
The religious members have a monastery here, and feed and shelter all
who demand their charity, without distinction of creed or caste, and
without limit of sojourn or quantity of food supplied. The establish-
ment is well endowed ; and the members are few in number, lead
secluded lives, and are strict in celibacy. The pir or superior is in-
vested with his authority by the "Ruo of Kachh, and his earrings are
of gold set in precious stones. The caste use the brick-colored
clothes peculiar to devotees.
The Vaidulokes or Vaimanduls (57 males, 51 females) are from
Telingaria, and are Vaishnava beggars by caste, but are properly
travelling physicians, and carry medicines in a bug thrown over their
shoulders, or in baskets slung from a bambu pole, like the K^si
Kapdi.* Their head-quarters is at Naraiunpet, near Haidarab^d.
They travel about collecting medicinal herbs, and their principal beat is
among the hills north and south of the Berar valley. The Vaidulokes
bury their dead with head placed towards the north, sacrifice sheep
in worshipping Bhaviiui, and offer flowers and cocoanuts to Maliadev
and Kandoba. They marry one wife, and at stated periods
of the year, assemble at the village of Mitwata near Aurangabad,
where the priest from Haidarabad arranges the marriages of the sect.
The Kabir Panthis (1 male, 3 females) are all in the Aurangabad
taluk, and are laborers and beggars.
Sikhs. The Sikhs (142 males, 124 females) are employed in government
An Ambusht \ or Vaidu, a medical man, the offspring of a Brdhinan
married to a Sudra woman, can attain to the dignity of a Brahman, in the
fifth and seventh line of descent, provided the successive female issues in his
family are married at each period of the HDO to a Brahman.
District,] 311
or private service, but a few are laborers, cultivators, cotton-beaters,
itinerant knife-grinders, makers of scabbards of swords, &c,* The
Nanakshais (11 males, 5 females) are religious mendicants, and so are
the Udasis, Ramdasis and Nirmalas. The Akalas occasionally pass
through the district on their way to the tomb of Guru Govind at
Nander. They dress in blue, and wear a high conical turban of the
same color, encircled with a number of" chakis" or sharp discs of steel ;
and carry a sword, shield, steel bow of the ancient Parthian fashion,
a brace of horse pistols, and a collection of daggers. The Sikhs have
no caste distinction, but have certain tribes, one of which is called
" Suth," and another corresponds to the Rajput Bais. They com-
monly worship Rarnachandra, anJ venerate the names of Nanak
Shah and Guru Govind. Some of the Sikhs are priests, but the
majority are soldiers, and all are armed to the teeth. Their
marriages are similar to those of the Rajputs ; and the Bar si
ceremony is performed on the 5th day after the birth of the infant.
Remarriage is allowed, and the Sikhs either burn or bury their
dead. Smoking is prohibited, but there is no restriction upon the
use of ldng, opium, and spirituous liquors, nor is there any upon
the uso of animal food, with the exception of that of the cow.
The Sikhs however, do not partake of meat sold in the bazaar, but
kill the animal themselves, and even then, if the head be not severed
at a single blow with the sword they reject the body.
Population in
1881.
MAHOMEDANS, &c.
The Mahomedans (39,819 males, 38,8G8 females) form 1O76 per
cent of the total population, and may be classified under four heads,
Saiad, Sheikh, Moghal and Pathan. SakCds are descended from Ali
by Fatima, daughter of Mahomed, and are mostly Shiahs. The other
direct descendants from Mahomed who form the great bulk of the
people, remain in their original rank of Sheikh. Some of them are
The total number of Sikhs given does not include the Sikhs of the canton-
ments of Aurang&bdd and Jalna.
Chapterv. 312 [Aurangabad
INHABITANTS.
Population in
1881.
Manomedans. Shiahs, but the inajoi'ity are Sunnis.* The Moghals are chiefly
Husaini Saiids and Shiahs. They have a fair complexion, dress
like the Dakhan Musalmans, seclude their women, and are employed
as cultivators and patels. A number of Moghals who came with
Mirza Sanjar Beg, a Persian consul who held Paitan as a fief under
the emperor Aurangzib, are settled at Lakhaigaon, Mandlaigaon,
Dainatpur, Katpur, and Koargaon in the Paitan taluk. Almost
all the Pathans in the Dakhan are either Mahdavis of the ISiazi
tribe, or Sunnis of the Mundozoi tribe, but there are also
several Shiahs among them. The Afghan pedlars and haberdashers
are the descendants of tho Lodi Pathans who came with
Aurangzib's artillery, awl of the Bungush Pathans who came as his
troopers.f The Grhori Pathans have a colony at Jalna included
among the Khadims of Jan Alia Shah; and a community of Kharar
Khani Pathans belonging to Holkar's army, are found at 'Ambad.
Some Miihdavi Pathans have settled clown about Bokardan ; and
there are a few Kabuli horse dealers and merchants at Aurangabad
and Jalna. Of Arabs, there are 222 males and 225 females, the
majority of whom reside in the Aurangabad and Gandapur taluks,
where the men arc employed as guards. Tho Turks number 14, all
in AurangrfbcCd ; and there are 2 Turkistanis in Bokardan.
Occupations. The Mahomedans of the district, may be divided according to
their occupations and means of subsistence into the following
Saia"ds are of throe rlasses 1 Hasani ? Hasaini and Hnsanu-1 Hasaini. Tho first
two are the offspring of Fntiina's sons Hasan and Husain, and the last that of her
daughter Husaini. Salads only intermarry with Sheikhs ; and persons of the
Sheikh tribe, born of a Saiad mother, also become Sai&ds. Many of the Sheikhs
are in the civil branch of the government service, or enlist in irregular cavalry,
but not in infantry. , They are not given to agriculture, and are bad cultivators,
but make sharp and successful traders.
j* When Akbar was firmly established on the throne, the Afghan partisans of
Sher Shah and the Lodi kings of Dehli withdrew to Gujarat, where many of
them joined the Mihdavi movement. They settled down at Jeypur, and propa-
gated the tenets of their sect among their co-religionists. The Mahdavi Path&ns
belonged to the clans Maeni, Gharazai, Maizi, &c. The Gharazai Pathans were
employed by the Mahrattas, and after the overthrow of the Peahwas came
to Ilaidarabrfd.
District.] 31 3 Chapter V.
0X0 INHABITANT*
Population in
1881.
heads : 1 traders, 2 craftsmen, 3 landholders, husbandmen, &c., oS^SSS!'
4 government and private servants, &c. The details of occupations
do not include the cantonments of Aurangrfbrf d and Jtflna, which
contain 3,610 males, and 3,650 females.
The trading population numbers 4,594 souls including men, women Traders,
and children, and forms 6*43 per cent of the Mahomedans of the
district* The traders par excellence, are the Bohras, a peculiar tribe
of Mahomedans, said to have belonged originally to Arabia Felix, from
whence they emigrated and settled in Gujarat; but some think it prob-
able that the Bohras and the trading communities of Khojas, Memons,
&c., are Hindu proselytes. The Bohras approach nearest to the
Shiahs in religious opinions, and according to the story of
their Arabian origin, are considered to be a remnant of the old sect
of Hasani. They are strict in religious exercises, and very bigoted
in belief ; but are held by the other Mahomed an sects to be heterodox.
In Auranga'brfd they have no mosques or public places of worship*
The Bohras are under the jurisdiction of a chief Mulla at Surat, who
appoints agents to perform marriage, death and other ceremonies,
in each town where Bohras arc settled, the agents being supported
by the community, and changed every two years. The men make
and sell tin articles, pots, vessels, &c., and engage in all sorts of trade,
but chiefly in iron and hardware. As a class the Bohras are very pros-
perous, and assist those of their sect who have failed in business. They
The trading population is as follows : Bohras 163 males, 140 females ;
saukcfrs and contractors 193 males, 137 females ; Kabul merchants 10 males,
1 female ; shop-keep )rs 691 males, 695 females ; corn merchants 12 males, 8
females ; cloth merchants 160 males, 163 females ; cotton merchants 9 males,
5 females ; sellers of gold and silver 7 males, 6 females ; of kallabattu 7 males,
7 females ; hardware 15 males, 5 females ; swords 3 males, 1 female ; gunpowder
12 males, 8 fenmles ; bangles 236 males, 257 females ; liquor 233 males, 201
females ; toddy 8 males, 7 females ; indigo 5 males, 7 females ; sweetmeat 19
males, 24 females ; parched grain 1 male, 3 females ; fruits 65 males, 72 females ;
flowers 24 males, 16 females ; betel-leaf 412 males, 433 females ; and tobacco
4 males, 6 females ; bullock hirers 11 males, 12 females ; cart hirers 39
males, 39 females ; horse hirers 2 males. Total 4,594 ; or 2,341 mules, 2,253
females.
Chapter V. 3^4 [Aurangabad
INHABITANTS.
Population in
Mahometans, marry only among themselves, and form quite a society of their own,
with strong Jewish features. The dress of the men is peculiar, and
consists of a small white or chintz turban, a coat with very short
waist and long skirt, and " paijamas" widening from the ankle
upwards and lying in deep folds around the body. The females adorn
their houses in a curious style, covering the walls with rows of
vessels, &c. They are very industrious as embroiderers, makers of tape,
and of silk and cotton strings for paijumas, &c. Several families of
Bohras are found driving a good trade in the city of Aurangabad,
and in the town of Jalna. They speak Gujarat! at home, and write
and keep their accounts in the ,ame language, but use Hindostani
in transacting business. There are other Mnsalman traders, petty
shopkeepers, pedlars, &c., throughout the district, who manage to
earn a decent livelihood. A few of them in the city and cantonments
of Aurangsibad and Ja-lna have tolerably large shops, in which English
goods, provisions, &c., are sold.
craftsmen. The crafts support 7,793 souls or 1O91 per cent of the Mahomedan
population, consisting of communities of attars, kumhars, j^ras,
kasaias, kadias, momnas, nalbands, saikalgars, tarnbatgars, lohars,
maniars, sutars, takaras, kagasas, darzis and rangres.*
The. numbers are as follows : attars 247 males, 228 females ; kumhars
25 males, 35 females ; ja'ras 48 males, 68 females ; kas&ias 788 males, 799
females ; kadias (including heldars, gaundis, and lonaris) 227 males, 185 females ;
momrias 1,100 males, 1,119 females ; weavers of kinkhab 42 males, 27 females ;
of kallabattu 102 males, 94 females; mashru 119 males, 114 females; silk 74
males, 70 females ; lace 40 males, 52 females ; and garmi 1 male, 1 female ; thread
spinners 8 males, 32 females ; pinj4ras 10G males, 95 females ; nalbands 10 males,
5 females ; saikalgars 28 males, 20 females ; tamhatgars 21 males, 14 females ;
kaldigars 21 males, 16 females ; loh&rs, 27 males, 16 females ; tin-box makers
2 males, 1 female ; seal engravers 1 male, 3 females ; maniars 14 males, 15
females ; sutars 85 males, 90 females ; sawyers 3 males, 3 females ; takaras (in-
eluding workers in stone, and mill sellers) 163 males, 153 females ; kagasas
269 males, 260 females ; darzis 57 males, 99 females ; rafugars 5 males, 8 females ;
rangres 36 males, 35 females ; makers of tazia 11 males, 15 females ; of fire- works
17 males, 28 females ; hukas 1 male, 1 female ; surma powder 15 males, 15
females ; sugar 8 males, 6 females ; and oil 155 males, 171 females ; tanners
1 male, 1 female ; leather workers 8 males, 7 fem*Ues. Total 7,793 ; or 3,891
males, 3,902 females.
District.]
315
Chapter V.
INHABITANTS..,
Population in
Attari.
Attars or gandhis extract perfumes from flowers, &c., and manu-
6 * 7
facture surma, dentifrice, hair-oil, cosmetics, Ac., which they vend.
They arc often converted Hindus, and dress like the Dakhan Musalmans,
but wear smaller turbans. The women use the kurti (shirt), tsar,
(trousers), and dupata (scarf). The Hindostani attars speak the
Northern Urdu, wear a. turban of the subhan khdni fashion, a coat
falling in creases on each side about the ribs, and long pdijrfmas
crumpling in folds about the ankle. The women are secluded.
Faridu-d din the attfir is their patron saint, and they make oblations
to him on the llth Rdbiu-s sani. Attdrs from Kanoj, Kdthiawdd,
and Baroda,. visit the district in. the fair season. The Kanoj attars
from Jonpur carry a chest of perfumes about with them, and wear a
Hindostani turban, and a long vest instead of an angarta. The
attdrs from Kathiawad and Baroda use something of a Marwfiri tur-
ban, and speak a mixture of Hindostani and Marw4ri.
The bhonekars or Mahomedan kumh^rs make earthen pots, Somo Bhonekar*.
of them are from Hindostan, but the majority are Hindu converts;
and the men dress in the Mahratta. style, while the women use tho
kurtiy izar^ and dupata.
Tho jfiras or dhuldhoyas, called also naidria, are a mixed class, J&ras.
who wash out tho sweepings of gold and silver smiths' shops, to col-
lect particles of gold and silver. The Hindostani jdras are from
Multan, and speak a mixture of Multni and Urdu. The men
use the kapcha or short coat, and the gurigi or tight trousers,
but do not wear tho Panj^bi turban. The women have the open-
backed choli, a coarse petticoat, and the odini or scarf like the Ban-
jaras. Both men and women wear red-colored clothes.. The Multani
jras are Sheikhs of the Koresh tribe, and Sunnis in sect. Their
patron saint is Khdji Owaish Karni> in whose name they read the
11 Fatihah" on the first Friday in Bbiu-s sani. They do not inter-
marry with the Dakhan dhuldhoyas, though they eat with them. Thp
Dakhan dhuldhoyaa are for the most part the descendants of Hindu
converts who learnt their work from the Hindostani craftsmen, and tha
40 a.
Chapter V. 31 g [Aurangabad
INHABITANTS.
Population in
Mahometans. malcs dress Iiko the Dakhan Musalmdns, but wear the dhoti instead
* *
of the paijama. The women either use the Hindu cltoli and sddi, or
the Musalman trousers and shirt*
The Hindostani gai kasdias or beef butchers are Sheikhs of the
Koresh tribe, and speak Urdu. The men wrap a dupata round their
heads for a turban, but otherwise the dress of both sexes is like that
of the Dakhan Mahomedans. The Hindostani and the Dakhani beef
butchers intermarry, and the latter are distinguished by their Mali-
ratta turban. Gai kasaias are a well-organized body, and sell the
flesh of the cow, buffalo, and sometimes of the horse ; but they also
follow other occupations, and are cultivators, weavers of turbans, &c,
Tho khStkis or mutton butchers are local converts, and neither eat
nor intermarry with tho beef butchers. The men wear the Hindu
dhoti ; and tho women a sddi and cJioli. The kh^tkis sell mutton,
but not beef, and their chief customers are the Hindus. Therer
are also cultivators, grain-sellers, &c., among them. As a class
they are looked down upon by the other Musalmfos.
The nariwalis are tanners of hides, and are also looked dawn upon
by the other Mahomedans on account of their occupation. They are
a mixed class, and a few of them clean wool or are silk weavers.
Momnafi. The momnas or jolahas are the descendants of either the Arabian*
weavers who came with the early Mahomedans, or of tho later ar-
rivals that accompanied the Lloghal armies of invasion. The Dhandai
momnas of Paitan came from Northern India with Saiad Sadat
in tho 8th century of the Hijri era. They attend the darga of
Saiad Sadt on tho 4th Shwal, the anniversary day of the saint's*
death, and rub a perfumed embrocation of sandal-wood over the
tomb. Each momin subscribes eight annas per cent from his
income, for the maintenance of the darga of Maulana Muizu-d din*
The momnas are all Sunnis and are considered of low grade, but they
affect a religious superiority over other Musalmrfns, and marry only
among themselvesi They speak Urdu ; and the men wear a military -
looking turban and a Hindu waistcloth or a Mahomedan pdijdma;
District.]
317
while the women commonly use the sddi and ckoli. The work of the
momnas is rarely fine or colored, and consists of cotton dhotis, srfdis,
turbans, scarves, jhoti, and kh^di. The lungi or waistcloth, and the
susi are perhaps the only cloths colored. The latter is coarse but dur-
able, and is used for petticoats, trousers and mattress covers. There are
several Mahomedan thread spinners, pinjaras or cotton beaters,
zanlozis or gold and silver wire drawers, and workers of fabrics known
as kinkhcib, mashru, himru, and silk stuffs. The Mahomedun dyers
are for the most part Sheikhs and therefore Sunnis, but are of lower
grade than the weavers. There are a few Musalm^n darzis or
tailors, but the craft is mostly confined to the Hindu Sudras.
In Mahomedan families of rank, the mogahCni or female
milliner removes the laces and tissues of scarves which have
to go to wash, and sews them upon fresh ones. The rafugars
or darners are Sidiki-Sheikhs, and darn shawls, robes, and
even khrfdi cloth. Some of them are the descendants of the
rafugars who accompanied Aurangzib, and others are immigrants
from a colony at Burh^npur which arrived originally from Peshawar.
Their language is Urdu, and they dress like the Dakhan Musalmrfns.
Their patron saint is Idris Paghumbar or the Patriarch Enoch, and
they marry only among themselves.
The kMdias or bricklayers are local converts, speak Urdu, dress
in Musalmn fashion, and have a distinct community of their own.
The maimars or rj of the Paitan taluk came with Saiad Saddt, and
are builders by trade. They whitewash the darga of Saiad Sadrft
about the time of the annual Urus.
The nfilbands or farriers are in two divisions, the Patlufn nffl-
bands, and the farriers from Bijapur. The former belong to the
clan of Ghori Pathdns, and wear the angrakha, paijama, and a large
turban tied round the head with twisted bands of cloth. The women
use the izarj kurti, and dupata. The farriers from Bijapur emigrated
from that city two centuries ago, and settled at Aurang^bad and
Nander. They are Husaini Saiads, speak Urdu, dress like the
Chapter V.
INHABITANTS. -
Population in '
1881.
Hahomedana.
Mornnas.
Rangres.
Darzfe.
Rafugars.
KhAdias.
Maimars,
NaUmniM
Chapter V. 318 [Aurangabad
INHABITANTS. L o
Population in
1881.
Mahometans. Dakhani Musalmns, and eat with the Pathrfn n^lbands but do not
Nalbands.
intermarry with them. They are not particular about keeping the
" arfa" or vigil on the 13th Shaban, like other Mahomedans.
Saikaigara. The saikalgars or armourers consist of local and foreign Mahome-
dans working under Hindu saikalgars. They speak Urdu, and
dress like the Dakhani Musalmans, but wear a short paijma reaching
a little below the knee. The saikalgars do not, as a rule, manu-
facture new articles, but grind knives, sharpen razors, and polish
old armours. The saikalgars known as Ghasarias, are the followers
of Saiad Safdar 'Ali of Nasir^b^d, and occasionally visit Aurangabad,
The tmbatgars or coppersmiths are immigrants from Mar war,
&c., and speak the Northern Hindostani. They make copper and
brass utensils, and marry only in their own community. The men
dress like ordinary Mahomedans, and so do tho unmarried females
generally ; but the married women are said to use the Mahomedan
trousers, and over it the Marwar petticoat, with bodice and dupata.
The females do not wear the " nat" or noso ring ; nor do they send
a tray of red-dye called " mdndi" from tho bride's house to the
bridegroom's, to stain the hands and feet, as is usually done at
Mahomedan marriages.
The maniars or shishgars make and sell glass or lac bangles,
and are a mixed class. They are poor, and cannot compete success-
fully with Jabalpur manufactured glass. The <c churi-farosh" em-
'bellish the glass and the lac bangles with glass beads. The maniars
speak Urdu and Mar^thi, and dress like ordinary Mahomedans, but
wear a turban with twisted bands. Many of them are Shiah
Bohras from Ahmedabad, and sell thread, steel, brass, cutlery,
combs, looking-glasses, beads, bangles, &c. The bis^tis or pedlars
retail glass beads, cutlery, &c., which they purchase wholesale from
the Bohras. They also work and repair tin articles, and are the
descendants of the Lodi and Bungush Pathans who came with the
armies of Aurangzib. Their language is Urdu, and they dress like
** 319 2222,
Population id
1881.
the Dakhan Musalmans, but do not observe the " arfa" or vigil in
7 Biaatii.
the month of Shban. Some of the bisatis are in government and
private service.
The nujjars or sutars are principally immigrants from Kolhapur.
They speak Urdu ; and wear a kapcha or jacket, and a dhoti, but on
Fridays they attend the mosque dressed in the sliari or short paijd-
ma. The men call themselves Sheikhs and are Sunnis in religion,
but possess many Hindu, habits. The women dress either in Hindu or
Mahomedan style.
The takaras make and repair mill-stones, and dress like the
Dakhani Musalmans. They speak Urdu ; and the women engage in
sewing and in grinding corn. The phanibands make the "phani"
or comb-like instruments used by the mashru b^fs and jolahas.
They and the takaras have some skill in surgery and are called
hakims, while the women go out as midwives. They have a
distinct community of their own, but the immigrants from Hindo-
stan do not intermarry with their Dakhani brethren, although they
eat with them.
Of the remaining communities of craftsmen, the k^gasas or paper
manufacturers are the most important, and are found in K^gaspura
and the adjoining villages situated on the plateau above Daulatabid-
The landholders, husbandmen, and cattle-breeders* number Landholders &c.
19,804 souls, or 27-72 per cent of the Mahomedan population,
The larger landholders are the descendants of military chiefs
and other followers of the Mahomedan invaders of the Dakhan, who
obtained grants of land as rewards for services rendered, or to be
held on feudal tenure, so as to have a force always available for
military purposes. Several deshmukhs and deshpandias are the
descendants of Hindus who became Mahomedans in the time of
Consisting of : jagirdars 79 males, 82 females ; in^mdars 107 males, 92
females ; cultivators 9,301 males, 8,743 females ; bdghbans 508 males, 509
females ; cattle grazers 70 males, 44 females ; shepherds 4 males, 2 females ;
cowherds 131 males, 132 females. Total 19,804 ; or 10,200 males, 9,604 females.
Chapter V.
INHABITANTS.
Pbpulation in
320
[Aurangabad
B&ghb&ns.
Kultdnis.
Aurangzib, to preserve their office ; and it thus frequently happens that
c. ^^ branch of the same family is Mahomedan, while the other is Hindu.
The baghbdns or gardeners are looked down upon, like the kasaias
or butchers. The Hindostani bdghbans came originally from
Northern India with Aurangzib. They speak Urdu, and dress in the
Dakhani style ; but do not observe the u arfa" or vigil in Shaban.
The Panjdbi maiva-farosh do not differ much in dress or appearance
from the last, except that they are called Panjabis, but they both
really form one community, and eat and intermarry with each other.
The Dakhani bdghbdns wear a large turban of a rather jaunty make,
a chindar, any a, and either a pdijama or dhoti ; while tho women use
the 6#di and choli. They work in gardens, and are wholesale and
retail vendors of vegetables. They speak Urdu and Marathi, and
are fond of amusements, but do not intermarry with the Hindostani
kunjras or the Panjdbi maiva-farosh.
The Multdnis are husbandmen and cattle-breeders, and are tho
descendants of the camp followers who supplied the Moghal armies
with provisions. They are a mixed class, the members of which are of
a dark or sallow complexion, and speak Urdu, Marathi, or a mixture of
Multdni and Banjara. Tho Mukeri or Lakdi Multanis live permanently
in huts close to towns and villages, and small colonies of them are at
Aurangabad, Jalna, Kanhar, &c. They keep a few cattle, and trade in
firewood and timber. The men dress like Hindu Kunbis ; and the
women use the kudti, izar, and dupata> but are more partial to a long
petticoat, an open-backed bodice ornamented with small pieces of silk
and bits of tinsel on the sleeves, and an odini or scarf. The Kanjar
MulUnis are Mahomedan Banjaras, but have Hindu names. Tkeir
ancestors embraced Mahomedanism in the early days of the Moghal
emperors ; and the men allow tho beard and the hair of the head to
grow, and dress like ordinary Mahomedans. The Kanjars move about
with pack-bullocks of grain, &c., like the Banjaras, and have " n&ks "
and "tandas" of their own. The (Mggras are also Mahomedan
BanjSras, and have large droves of pack-bullocks carrying grain and
Kanjar.
District] 321 Chapter t*
J * J - INHABITANTS.
, Population ltt :
1881.
fait. They and the Kanjars speak Urdu and Banj^ra, and were
formerly professional dacoits, burglars, cattle-lifters, stealers of bags
of grain and bales of cotton from off carts, &c., 5 but their criminal
habits have been to a great extent suppressed. The women of both
tribes use the short Banj^ra petticoat, the open-backed ornamented
choli, and the odini or scarf ; but they do not use so many brass orna-
ments as the Banjras. The Kanjar and Chdggra Multenis inter-
marry, but the Mukeri keep to themselves, although all three eat
and drink together. The more recent arrivals who have settled down
are known as Hindostani Mult^nis. They are rather spare in
make, tall, fair, and their language is a mixture of Urdu and
MultiCni, They eat with other MuMnis, and dress like the Hin-
dostani dhuldhoyas, with whom they intermarry, and whose pro-
fession they sometimes follow. The women do not use the " nat "
or nose-ring ; and wear a long slate-colored petticoat striped red or
white, an open-backed bodice, and an odini or scarf. The Hindostani
Mult&iis are frequently employed in government or private service.
The Mewatis are immigrants from Mewat, and like the Multanis,
wore much addicted to robbery, &c., but are now settled down.
Several families are found about Aurangdbdd and Maholi, and are
husbandmen, cattle-breeders and sellers of hay, &c. They speak
Urdu, are well made, and the men are frequently employed as sowars,
constables, and messengers in government or private service. The
dress of the men consists of a large turban, a shirt, and a waist cloth.
The women are often handsome, and wear a petticoat, a bodice, and
a dupata of any color ; but like the Multanis, they do not use the
" nat" or nose-ring. No animal food is eaten at the wedding feast,
and the bride and bridegroom are dressed in white, although red is
the color used by other classes of Mahomedans. The Mew&tis are
Hindu converts, but from their ruddy complexion they look like
Pathans, and have been included in the clan of Ghori PatMns.
They do not keep the " arfa" or vigil, and hold the 17th Rabiu-1
awal in honor of saint Zinda Shah Madar.
Chapter v. 322 [Aurangabad
INHABITANTS.
Population in
Mahometans. The number of Mahoraedans dependent on government OP private
Government
8ervant? service, and the professional and miscellaneous persons, amount
proessonas, ^o 39,236^ or 54*93 per cent.* A very characteristic feature among
both the Mahornedan and th Hindu population, is the large number
of religious men and mendicants to be found in the district. There are*
numerous Sheikhs and khadims attached to the dargas at Kuldbad,
Aurangdbad, and Jlna; and the district has been the theatre of much
missionary labor and agitation, and abounds with temples, mosques^
mausoleums, monasteries, &c. Each Mahomedan saint generally
settled down in some particular spot which he made the centre of
his missionary labors ; and sometimes during his lifetime, but more
frequently after his death, a mausoleum or a simple wayside shrine
Khadims, &c. was erected to his memory. The necessary funds were collected by
the disciples, who travelled about the country for this purpose ; and
the endowments and inam lands thus obtained, always formed a
comfortable provision, while some of the more important shrines-
possessed noble revenues. The descendants of the saints became
priests of the shrine, and inheritors of the endowments. They ac-
counted for the receipts from all sources, and distributed the incomes-
to the members of the family. Certain funds were set apart for the
Dependent on government service, deshmukhs 31 males, 26 females ; desh-
pandias 4 males, 8 females ; patels 77 males, 54 females ; mansabdars 26 malos,
31 females ; public officials 8,001 males, 7,288 females ; total 15,546 or 8,139
males, 7,407 females. Dependent on private service, coachmen 14 males, 12
females ; cooks 39 males, 33 females ; dhobis 71 males, 78 females ; hajams
33 males, 48 females ; bhistis 133 males, 158 females ; halkaras 5 males, 7
females ; scavengers 77 males, 77 females ; total 765, or 372 males, 393 females.
Professional persons, kzis 72 males, 61 females ; pir/adas20 males, 17 females ;
do-a-go 230 males, 307 females ; khadims 885 males, 916 females ; mash^yaks
2 males, 7 females ; vakils 13 males, 10 females ; hakims 102 males, 118 females ;
nurses 7 males, 13 females ; vaccinators 1 male, 3 females ; mudaras 36 males,
41 females ; shikaris 6 males, 8 females ; fishers 12 males, 10 females ; singers
15 males, 28 females ; dancers 24 males, 29 females ; tom-tom beaters 55 males,
44 females ; carriers of dead bodies, &c. 11 males, 10 females ; of evil repute
154 males, 453 females ; total 3,720, or 1,645 males, 2,075 females. Miscellaneous
persons, laborers 6,447 males, 6,849 females ; watchmen 309 males, 277 females ;
prisoners 58 males, 5 females ; beggars 2,661 males, 2,319 females ; eunuchs 5 ;
occupations unknown 141 males, 134 females ; total 19,205, or 9,621 males, 9,584
females. Grand total 39,236, or 19,777 males, 19,459 females.
323
Population
1881,
maintenance of the shrine, for the anniversary festivals, &c., for the
hospitals, alms-houses, and other charitable purposes connected with
the shrine, and for the schools that were frequently founded for
secular education and for divinity classes.*
The Hzi was a learned Mahomedan law officer, able to explain all
points of Musalmdn Civil Law, as that of inheritance, deeds of gift
or sale, &c. He had deputies in every town, who performed the
ordinary rites at festivals, marriages, burials, &c. Kzis inflicted
fines in cases of misconduct, suspended a transgressor of the social
or religious law from the rites and privileges of his faith, attended
dying persons, and made and registered wills; but here as elsewhere,
their judicial functions have been superseded by established courts of
law. They now only perform all Musalman marriages, and preside
over and regulate religious ceremonies.
Of the government servants employed as sowars, constables,
chapr^ssis, and messengers, several are Dakhan Musalmans, others are
Dravidian converts from the south, and a few are Musalman Nirdhi
and Tadvi Bhils. The Southern converts are tall, black, strong, and
speak Hindostani and Marthi. The private servants drive tongas
and bullock carts, carry water, and are barbers, dhobis, cooks, &c.,
forming little local communities of their own. For example a bhisti's
son is generally a bhisti like his father, and so are the hajams, dhobis,
&c. The bhangis or scavengers are either local converts, or immi-
grants from the north. The women use the robe and petticoat, and
the men dress sometimes in the Hindu and sometimes in the
Mahomedan style.
The mirassis or minstrels are from the north, and are generally in
the service of dancing girls. They speak Hindostani ; and play on
the "surinji " or violin, the "chautura" or guitar, the "tubla" or
<* A short account of the principal Mahomedan saints of the district, and
of the different orders of fakirs, is given in the Chapter on Religion, Language,
and Literature.
41 a
Chapter V.
INHABITANTS.
Population in
1881.
Miraasis.
324
[Aurangabad
Christians.
Parsis.
Towns and
Villages.
drum, and the " sunod." They are not a reputable class, and their
women sing and play in zenanas.
The Christians (165 males, 141 females) include Europeans and
Native converts, and are found in Aurangabdd and Jalna. The Euro-
peans consist of employes in the Haidarabad Contingent, and in H. H.
the Nizam's Service. The Native converts are for the most part
Madrassi servants in the employment of Europeans. There is a
Protestant Church and a Roman Catholic Chapel at Aurangabad, and
a small Mission Church at Bethel, a fe\v miles from Jalna.
The Parsis (51 males, 34 females) consist of government servants
and shopkeepers. They are principally found in Aurangabad and
Jalna.
TOWNS, VILLAGES, &c.
There are 1,881 towns and villages in the district, of which 75 arc
deserted, being in the proportion of 1 in 25. The inhabited villages
contain an average of 393 inhabitants each, living in 74 houses.
There are 5 towns containing more than 5,000 inhabitants ; and
the total urban population, including the cantonments of Aurangabad
and Jalna, amounts to 72,456, or 0*01 per cent. The rest comprising
the rural population live in 1,804 villages, averaging 365 inhabitants
to each village. There arc 770 villages with less than 200 inhabit-
ants ; G2S) villages containing from 200 to 500 inhabitants ; 305
villages from 500 to 1,000 ; 18 villages from 1,000 to 2,000; 15
villages from 2,000 to 3,000 ; 4 villages from 3,000 to 5,000 ; 2
towns from 5,000 to ]0,COO (Baizapur 5,300, KefdaraWd 8,976);
1 town from 10,000 to 15,000 (Paitan 10,874); 1 town from
15,000 to 20,000 (Jalna and Cantonment 16,199) ; 1 town from
20,000 to 50,000 (Aurangabad and Cantonment 30,219). A large
village, in which a weekly market is held, is officially called a
kasha ; and an ordinary village is called a mauza. The latter is
also termed gaon or pA ; and a hamlet is called vddi or Ithera.
Aurangabad, Kadarab&d, and some of the larger towns aro
District] 325 Chftpter ^
J **"* INHABITANTS,
Population in
1881.
enclosed with a fortified wall of stone in mud, ornamented with
brick or stone parapets, and the whole pointed with chnnam. They
have four or more stately-looking gates ; and bastions are constructed
at intervals along the walls, and flank the entrances. Most of the
villages have a gdddi or walled enclosure, more or less in
ruins, which in former times afforded some protection against maraud-
ing bands of Pindhdris and Mahrattas. The walls arc high, and are
built in layers of grey loam, but occasionally they are of brick in
mud. The only entrance is through a spacious gateway opening
into an antechamber or porch, from which a street leads to tho
"chaudi. " The houses of tho principal inhabitants aro arranged
on both sides. The temple, and the " aslmrkhana " or building for
travellers are outside the gdddi, and sometimes the main portion of the
inhabitants live here, while the ydddi itself is occupied by tho Tahsildar
or chief patel. The Mahars and outcasts have a separate suburb of
their own called Dherv^da.
The district contains 157,251 houses, giving an average of 22*5 House?,
houses to the square mile. The unoccupied houses number 23,950,
or 1 in 6'5 ; and on an average there are 5*33 persons to each occupied
house. Many of the old houses of Jalna, Paitan and Gandapur arc
raised with very large bricks; and the h avails or mansions of the wealthy
merchants, &c. tower high above the surrounding buildings.*
When the gdddi is occupied by the chief patel, the antechamber at
the entrance forms a sitting room for the farm laborers, and leads
into a tolerably large apartment in which the milch cows are stalled,
and the patel's favorite horse or mare is picketed. An adjoining
courtyard is closed in by an open verandah running all round, which
is used by the men for sitting and sleeping. The verandah again
opens into a series of rooms occupied by the women, and partitioned
off for tho different members of the family. Accommodation is
Very large bricks measuring as much as 18 inches in length, were used in
the walls of Babylon and in the pyramid of Howara in Egypt. They were
common in India up to the 5th or 6th century of the Christian era. The early
Path&ns used bricks up to 12 inches in length, and the Moghals up to 10 inches.
Chapter V. 32 g [Aurangabad
INHABITANTS.
Population in
HOWS, provided for bathing purposes, for a dining room, and for a kitchen ;
and sometimes there is a cellar in which grain, straw, &c., are stored.
A trader has a front verandah which he uses as a shop ; then a sitting
room, and next a dining room, with a few small rooms on either
side to keep stores, &c., or to be used as sleeping apartments. A
back verandah follows, and a yard with a back or side door. The
roof of the house is tiled, and the walls are of baked or unbaked
bricks pointed with chunam ; but often the foundation and
superstructure are raised in stone to a few feet above the
basement. The better class of cultivators live in houses of stone
or brick masonry, which are generally surrounded by a high
compound wall. A low doorway opens into a courtyard, and
across it is the main building, which consists of an open
verandah extending the width of the court, and supported on wooden
posts. This verandah is sometimes double, the inner portion being
raised a step above the outer ; and several doors in the back wall, open
into a second court, or into small rooms, which are used as sleeping
chambers and cooking apartments. These houses are known as the
dhabas of Kunbis, Musalmans and Pardcsis, and have low flat-terraced
roofs of clay or salt earth, resting on strong wooden beams which
run from wall to wall. The household goods consist of bedsteads,
swinging cradles, copper and brass utensils, bundles of clothing and
bedding, wattle bins filled with grain, stacks of fuel, dried vegetables,
handmills for grinding corn, &c., all scattered promiscuously over tho
place. The brood mares and milch cattle are generally kept in a shed
in the compound. The houses of the ordinary cultivators are built in
skeleton form, the roof being supported on wooden posts, and earth
filled in between these latter to form the wall ; but some of the
houses, up to a few feet above the basement, are of rough stone in mud.
The principal room is entered through a low door ; and there are threo
or four other rooms, used for stores, for sleeping apartments, and for
a kitchen. A wall in front shuts in a small courtyard where the
washing is done and where the cooking materials are cleaned. Tho
cattle-shed is erected within the compound, or in one of the fields.
District.] 327 Chapter V*
INHABITANTS.
Population in
Smaller houses again do not. possess fore-courts ; and the poorest classes Houses.
live in little chappar huts, with a fence of cotton stalks or branches
of trees filled in with earth, and the roof thatched with long grass
and leaves over a framework of bambu and twigs of branches.*
In an agricultural district like that of Aurangabad, the model village
' establishment.
village consists entirely of husbandmen ; but as the cultivators cannot
do without artisans, a certain number of the latter were received
into the village establishment. This arrangement has resulted in the
formation of a class of hereditary craftsmen who were required for the
convenience of the agriculturists. Tho patel is the chief managing
authority on the village establishment, and he is generally a Kunbi
by caste, f He superintends cultivation ; and manages the police, be-
ing assisted in minor offences, by a panchdiat, while the more serious
cases are sent up to a higher authority. The kulkarni is the
accountant, and is usually a Brahman.J He and the patel receive
certain allowances in kind, and hold a portion of the village land
rent-free. The patel has also certain rights and privileges called "man"
and "pan" at the Pola, Dassara, and Holi festivals. In the procession
of bullocks under the sacred rope of twisted " mol" grass covered
with mango leaves, which takes place at Pola, the patel gives the word
of advance, leading the way with the "gurhi" or sacred pole in his hand,
and the bullocks pass in file under the " toran " or sacred rope, led
by their respective owners in the order of their rank. At Dassara, a
male buffalo provided at the village expense, is taken in procession to
the flag opposite the " chaudi," where it is slaughtered by the Kunbi
patel as a solemn sacrifice to Durga. At Holi the patel lights the
sacred pile, and provides the " gulal" or red powder and other acces-
saries of the festival.
The condition of the cultivators, the kinds of houses they occupy, and
their household goods are given in the account of the Kunbis.
t Tho Kunbi patels form about 75 per cent of the total number of patels in
the district ; the Brihmans come next ; then the Musalmins, Meflis, JUjputa
Banjaras, Dhangars, Pardesis, &c. *
J The Brahman kulkarnis form 97 per cent ; the remainder consist of Golaks
Br^hmanz&is Yidurs, and Khattris.
Chapter V. 333 [Aurangabad
INHABITANTS. v ^ u
Population in
1881.
Eatabiishment. ^ e remainder of the village establishment, or the " bra
balutadars", form the artisans and menial servants, and receive
an allowance from each cultivator at harvest, amounting to
about 4 per cent of the total produce. For example, a husbandman
with four pairs of bullocks, and cultivating jowari, will pay
something like the following to the balutadars : 1, Mahrfr 110
seers of grain ; 2, Sutar 65 seers; 3, Chamhar 60 seers ;
4, Lohar 35 seers ; 5, Parrit 15 seers ; 6, Navhi 35 seers ;
7, Kumh^r 35 seers ; 8, Yeshkar, same as Mahar, besides receiving a
piece of bread daily from each house ; 9, Mang 15 seers; 10, Koli 15
seers ; 11, MulMni 15 seers; 12, Bhafc 15 seers. The Mahr is the
most useful and hardworking of the " bara balutadars," and serves as
messenger, guide, and menial servant. The Yeshkar Mahar, gives
orders to the others, and does duty at the village gate. He
receives an extra share from the portion allotted to the Mahcirs. The
Sutar or carpenter is the head of the " bara balutadars," and settles
all disputes. He is supplied by the cultivator with timber, and makes
or repairs the woodwork of agricultural implements, free of charge.
The Chamber furnishes a new whip annually for the bullocks, and
repairs the cultivator's shoes and the large skin-buckets called
" mhotes." The Lohar or blacksmith makes or repairs the iron-
work of the agricultural implements, and the cultivator supplies
the iron and coals, and works the bellows. The Parrit or dhobi
washes the clothes of the cultivator and family, and receives one or
two flat cakes of bread (cUaphdtis) each time. The Na'vhi or barber
shaves free of charge, and receives a chaphdti when ho
shaves the chief of the family. The Kumha'r or potter supplies
earthen vessels for domestic use. The Ma'ng blows a horn and beats
a drum before the temple and " chaudi" every evening, and also
before marriage processions, and makes ropes of coir hemp, and
leather, for the cultivators. The Koli brings water for travellers,
and sweeps the temple and " chaudi" every day. The Mullani
administers to the spiritual wants of the Musalmans, looks
after the masjids and dargas, and slaughters sheep and goats for the
District.] 3 9 Q Chapter V.
INHABITANTS.
Population in
1881.
Village
cultivators. The Bh^t is the common priest who performs the establishment.
marriage ceremony for the villagers, and reads the " panchang" to
them once a fortnight. The" bara balutadars" are only found complete
in the chief kasbas, and without them there can be no " wasti." The
surrounding villages temporarily engage the services of such members
as are wanting from the adjoining kasba. The " alutad^rs" seldom
receive their " haks" or dues ; but the " havaldrs" and other
" watand^rs" attached to large kasbas, receive " baluta." The rest
of the village establishment, such as cultivators, traders, &c., are
called " Asamis." At the celebration of some of the festivals, as at
Devali, the head patel of a large kasba gives a " s&li" to the chief
Mahar woman, and the wives of the " balutadars" receive each a bodice.
The village amusements are few and simple. Swinging is a common Amusements.
pastime at festivals, and every evening the villagers assemble at the
" chaudi," to discuss small gossip, or to indulge in singing and music.
The following is adapted from Dr. Bird wood's sketch of the village
communities, as given in his " Hand-book of the Industrial Arts of communities;
India." Outside the entrance of the single village street, the
hereditary potter sits by his wheel, on an exposed ridge of ground,
moulding the swift-revolving clay by the natural curves of his hands.
Two or three looms are at work at the back of the houses, and the
frames are suspended between the acacia trees. In the street, tho
braziers are hammering away at their pots and pans ; and in the
verandah of the rich man's house lower down, the jeweller is busy
with his gold and silver trinkets. The great temple rises over the
grove of trees at the end of the street, close to the running stream
or village well ; and in the afternoon, the moving robes of the women
may be seen going down to the water's side. Later on, the men
drive in the lowing kine, the weavers close their looms, tho braziers
are silent, the elders gather together, and feasting and music begins,
and songs from the epics are sung to a late hour in the night.
Oblations and adorations are performed next morning in the open air,
and the same day begins again, and so on throughout all the villages.
CHAPTER VL
RELIGION, LANGUAGE, AND
LITERATURE.
3. HINDUS.
A. RELIGION.
The Hindu religion of the Aurangabad district has been derived Chapter VI.
KKUGION.
from several systems, and consists of Brahmanism, a modification of ^H'K'KATUBK"
n i 11 i ^ -\ i c \ i KoliRion of the
Buddhism, and the rude worship or the aborigines. iiiudus.
The objects of worship disclosed in the Vedas are of a kind too
intellectual to be represented by figures of wood or stone, requiring
houses and temples to shelter them ; and the ancient gods, such as
Agni, Indra or Vayu, Varuna, and Surya, are mere allegorical con-
ceptions of the natural elements. In course of time the contact
with the aborigines and the immigrations of the Skythians vitiated
the Vedic worship. The Vedas however, were subsequently saved
by being embedded on Vaishnavisin and Saivaism, when the deities
assumed substantial forms and individual characters. The present
Brahmanical religion, as contained in the Vedas and Puranas, incul- rmhn.anisin.
cates the daily and periodic readings of the Vedas, tlio preservation
of the sacred fire, and the adoration of Vishnu or Siva. To tlio
initiated, Brahm is the absolute unity of the divine nature ; and
Vishnu, Siva, and Brahma are only illusions of Brahm. This doctrine
does not influence the public teachings of the Brahmans ; and Vishnu
and Siva are called by their respective votaries, ' Naraiana,"
" Isvara," and " Paramcsvara" or supremo lord, attributes which
belong properly to Brahm. The three mystic letters A. TJ. M.
represent Vishnu, Siva, and Brahma, and (hereby include the whole
42 a
** 332 [Aurangabad
RELIGION,
LANGUAGE, AND
LITERATURE.
Religion of the of the Vedic gods,* although in reality, the place which Siva now
occupies in the Saiva system, and Vishnu in the Vaishnava, was held
Brtbmanism. in anc i ent t ; mes ty g oma fa e deified moon, and Indra the per-
vading energy of the sun. Siva is not named at all in the hymns
of the Vedas, but is said to be Rudra, and has been identified as such
in the Linga Purina. The present form of Brtfhmanism is not
observed by the whole of the Hindu population, and is intermixed
with different kinds of worship.
Buddhism. The rise of Buddha created a religious revolution, and it is evident
from the caves of the district, that Buddhism prevailed to a great
extent in the Dakhan, during the earlier centuries of the present
era ; but the genuine religion no longer exists, and only a modifica-
tion of it is to be found at the present day.f Buddhism is a religion
The words lihur, Ihuvar, swar y or earth, sky, and heaven, signify the same
thing ; and so do the three conceptions of the sun as the supremo deity, as tho
godhead, and as the illuminator of his worshippers. These conceptions are set
forth in the three measures of the gaiatri, in the following words : " Let us
adore the light of the divine essence, may it enlighten our minds." (See Dr.
Birdwood's Industrial Arts of India.) Dr. Stevenson in the J. B. A. &, Bombay
Branch, states that the Vedas had three sacrificial fires derived from Agni, but
no triad system of gods derived from one great Spirit.
f Buddhism seems to have thoroughly pervaded tho Mahratta country from
the third century before Christ, to the middle of the seventh century of the
present era. The first Buddhists reverenced relics and relic shrines, and their
temples and monasteries were extremely plain. The builders of the caves
belonged to the HanayAnas ; and the objects of worship represented by the
sculptures, are confined to personages and manifestations of the d"Hy ? )>pW~ing
to the simpler and more philosophical form of Buddhism. But a reverence for
images was manifested as early as the first century before Christ, when the
figure of Buddha was pourtrayed on the coins of the Indo-Skythian king
Kanishka ; and about the commencement of the Saka era, the Buddhists offered
an inferior worship to the local deities of the Hindus. The images soon became
more frequent, and in the 4th and 6th centuries, the builders belonged to the
Mahayinas, who introduced a crowd of idols and displayed a lavish richness in
the sculpture of the caves. By this time the decline of Buddhism had begun,
and was gradual and gentle between the 5th and 7th centuries, but was rapid
in the 8th century, and was finally extinguished in the llth or 12th century.
The Brdhmanical revival commenced two centuries earlier than is generally
assigned to it, for it was in the 7th century that Brrfhmanibrn, by the sword of
Khanderao (Khandoba) of Ujain and its other heroes, recovered its ancient
power and assumed the form in which it now appears. The old Vedic form of
District.] 333 Chapter V$
RELIGION,
LANGUAGB,AKD
LITERATURE.
of reason, while Brfihmanism is a religion of tradition* The
dhists make their constant appeal to " Buddhi," the human intellect,
as the supreme judge in religious matters ; whereas the Br^hmans
observe certain things which have been handed down by the Vedas
aH P ; sbis as sacred and acceptable to the deity. Buddhism was
popularly regarded as a system of atheism, to wLiek the Vedanta
school opposed the doctrine of pantheism. The former denied the
existence of an intelligent First Cause ; but the Agnostic teachings
of the Sankhya school is the common basis of all systems
of Hindu philosophy, and Vedantism itself is really nothing
else than Nihilism. The philosophy of Kapila was a spiritu-
material pantheism, a deification of nature, or of a primordial form
of intellect-imbued matter. The u Nirguna" or final state among
the Buddhists, was a cessation from desire and union with universal
nature. The " Mukti" or " Moksha" of the Brahmans likewise
involves an absorption in the deity ; but their " Saguna" as distin-
guished from " Nirguna/' has a separate consciousness and indivi-
duality, although after all it is only a " maya" or illusion of Brahnu
The Buddhists like the Brahmans used the mystic syllable A. U. M.,
in which A. was Vijamantra, the generative power of the male
Buddha ; U. the Dharma or law, the type of the female productive
power ; and M. the Sanga or congregation, formed by the union of
Brdhmanism however, passed away, and Saivaism and the worship of the Ling
were substituted in its stead. The famous legend of Draksha's sacrifice destroyed
by Siva, which is twice represented at Elura, is characteristic of the time, and
refers to a contest between the followers of the ancient Brahmanical ritual, and
the adherents of the now system of Saivaism. There are marked traces at Elura,
of Tantrika principles and Saiva mythology engrafted on Buddhism ; while at
Ajanta, there is an admixture with the more congenial principles of the Vaishnava
faith. The Kailas cave at Elura is formed after the type of the great pagoda
at Tanjore, and must have been built by the Cholas who made extensive
conquests in A.D. 917. They and the Karnataka rajas seem to have been the
propagators of Saivaite worship in the Dakhan ; and the Saiva excavations of
Western India may be limited to the 8th, 9th and 10th centuries after Christ.
The Chalukyas were mostly devoted to Vishnu, but they protected and often
patronized both Jains and Saivas. The Br&hmanical revival extended down to
the 17th century.
Chapter VI 334 [Aurangabad
KBLIQTOK, ^
LANGUA.GB,A.ND
LITKKATURB.
e essences of both. The great advantage of the Buddhist religion
consisted in its mercy towards animal life. The Brahmans in the
Buddhism. SSimQ wa y are tender to living creatures, but they slaughter animals
at sacrifices.*
The Jains are a branch of the Buddhists, and maintain the chief
peculiarities of Gautama's system.f Their final state is one of
supreme knowledge and bliss, probably with separate consciousness.
They practise astrology more than other Hindus, worship sidereal
spirits called Bali or Baliah, adoro deified saints, have a monastic
priesthood, and consider it sinful to take away the life of any animal
for any cause whatever. The first lesson of the " Jatis" or Jain
priests when they seek to gain converts is, " observe daya or mercy ;
c The Matsya Purana declares that the feast to the manes of ancestors should
consist of thirteen kinds of flesh. Sankur Acha'rya is universally recognized as
the reviver of Bra'hmanism in the Mahratta country, and he is deemed an avatar
of Siva, raised to put down the Buddhists. According to his Aeharya Mayukha,
live ohjectionable things are prohibited : 1, Agni-hotra or oblation to lire ;
2, killing of cows at sacrifices ; 3, Sannia'sa or self -torturing austerities ; 4, use
of flesh in the sacriiicial feasts to the manes of ancestors ; 5, marrying the
widow of a deceased brother. Nan-da subsequently restored the Sanniasa and
Agni-hotra. At the latter ceremony, animal oblations are made to tire, as when
a ram is slain at the Soma-yaga. See Dr. Stevenson on the Bauddho-Vaishnavas,
Vitthal Bhaktas, and the anti-Brahmanical religion of the Dakhan, in the Journals
of the R. A. Society, Bombay Branch.
j" At the time of the Brahmanical revival, there seems to have been a persecu-
tion of both Buddhists and Jains ; hut the latter were never wholljr expelled, and
they even made great efforts in the llth and 12th centuries to re-establish
themselves. The Jain excavations consist principally of old temples, and can
scarcely be distinguished from similar Buddhist works, except that instead of
Buddha, the chief place is usually occupied by Neman^tha or Parasvanatha, while
the other Tirthankaras occupy secondary positions in the verandahs. Somo
authorities place the earliest of these temples as far back as A.D. 313 ; but a
Jain inscription at Elura is dated A.D. 1234, and none of the temples in the
district appear to be oMer than the llth or 12th century. They were probably
the work of the opulent Jain ministers of the Rajput princes of Devgarh and
Ellichpnr.
In A.D. 1157, Bijjala of the Kalachuryas, who was a Jain, supplanted the
Chulukyas at Kalliini. Fa'sava flourished in his reign and was the founder of
the order known as the Llngaits or Vira Saivas. The Jains were the swt>rn
enemies of the Lingaits, and this form of worship vanished from the Mahratta
country owing to the want of the patronage of the Devgarh rajas.
District] 335 Chapter
J u ^
LANGUAGE), AKI>
LlTBRATURK.
ours is daya-dharma or the religion of mercy ;" and this is the most H f n e ]| onof the
common designation of Buddhism in the cave inscriptions.*
There are several other sects, such as Mangbhaus, Swami Naraians,
Khanpattas, <&c., whose doctrines and monastic establishments are
essentially Buddhistic. There is a tradition that in the 13th century,
Hamad Pant, the prime minister of the rja of Devgarh, attempted
to suppress the Mangbhaus when they made their first appearance at
Paitan. The Rishi Ananda Swami is also said to have maltreated
a Mangbhau who came for alms to the door of his house at Paitan.
The injured man went to his co-religionists in the vicinity, and the
Mangbhaus came in a body to obtain satisfaction, but were driven
off by the sadhu, who was assisted by a number of gosains. An
appeal was then made to Ahalya Bhai, who tried to pacify the sadhu
by saying that the Mdngbhaus were her gurus, but Ananda Swami
would not bo conciliated, and called them Mangs. The sadhu
however, consented to forgive them, on condition that they should
not approach a Brahman's house to ask for charity, and that
if any Bndiman repeated Ananda Swami's name, and drew a line
across a road along which a Mangbhau was advancing, the latter
should return the way he came. The Mangbhaus do not heed this
prohibition, and some of the Bivjhmans make it a point of duty to
supply, them with provisions. The Holkar family was very kind to
members of this community, and Ahalya Bhai bestowed several
villages in jagir on them. The Mangbhaus, like the Buddhists, are
exceedingly careful of animal life, and are most anxious to avoid giving
pain to the smallest living creature. They assert that their chief religious
instructors in the Kritta Yuga or first age, were the four sous of
Brahma, Sanak, Sanandan, Sanatan, and Sanak Sojat; that in the
The Jain priest wears a white robe, but leaves one shoulder uncovered ;
and with bare head and a piece of muslin thrown over his mouth, to prevent
the entrance and destruction of animal life, he solemnly walks through the
streets with a black staff in one hand and a fan in .the other, to fan the spot
on which ho proposes to sit down, lest ho should destroy any living creature.
336 [Aurangabad
LANQUAQB.AJfD
LlTEIIATURK.
mnSS ollo< tbe -' tre ^ e * r teacher was Dattatri Sw6mi ; that in the Dwarpa
Yuga, Krishna declared himself the friend and instructor of their spir-
& 7 r
itual guides Arjun and Udhau ; and that in the present age orKali Yuga r
Kuviswarbas and Upadbas are the chief " Mahunts" or superiors.
There are a few " mats" near the district, as at Panchalesvar close to
Rakisbon, Dombigram near Toka, Sukena near Nasik, Waki south-
east of Ahmadnagar, and iat Bhir ; but the chief" mat" is at Ridhpur
in Berar. The shrines found in the " mat" are called R^jmhar,
Prasand Mhun, Siva Bhii, Abba Shib, and Baba Sihib ; and the
Mdngbhaus invariably have a " chabutra" or raised platform built
of brick and lime within the " mat" on some particular spot where the
deity is said to have manifested himself during a former age. The
religious Mangbhaus strive to lead a simple, innocent, and pure life,
renouncing all connection with worldly affairs, and occupying their
time, as much as possible, in meditating on the attributes of the deity,
in the hope that they may obtain final beatitude, by absorption into
the essence of the Supreme Being. They worship Krishna as their
true and only god, to the exclusion of all other Hindu deities ; and
believe the account of Krishna's life given in the Bhagavat, but reject
all the Shastras. Every M^ngbhau must be able to read the commen-
taries written in the Prakrit language on the Bhagavat Gita, and
must have a copy of the Harri Vijaya, Ilukmini Swyamvdra, Radha-
Krishna, and the Pandava Pratap. The sect is chiefly recruited" from
the Kunbis and other Sudras, and but seldom from the higher castes,
although there are a few instances of Brdhmans having joined them.
Hindu females who are barren, often make vows to devote the first
male or female child to the deity, and in the Mahratta country such
children are frequently consecrated to the MAngbhaus.* The sect
About a hundred and fifty years ago, a female Mdngbhau was in charge of
the mat at Sagur, three miles from Rakisbon; and a poor Mahomedan woman, ,
who was barren, made a vow that she would dedicate any offspring she might
have, to the sect. In course of time the Mahomedan woman had a son, and ful-
filled her vcw. The boy afterwards had charge of the shrine, got married, and
his descendants continue in charge to tiiis day.
District.] 337 Chapter VI.
RELIGION, '
LITE RATURB,
has followers among the Kunbis, &c., called Bhotls, who abstain from
flesh, fish, or spirituous liquor, and receive the "mantra" of
initiation, but do not wear black clothes. They vow on the Bhagavat
Gita to worship Krishna only; and attend "mats" to receive offerings
when the inmates are absent on their travels. The Mingbhaus
discontinue their wanderings during the four rainy months, which
correspond to the Buddhist u Wassu" or period of sacred rest; and
take up their abode in any village where they may have friends,
where they pass their time in religious meditation, and in teaching
their converts to read and write.
The Vaishnava Hindus, and especially the section known as Buddho-
Buddho- Vaishnava, which follows the worship of Pandharpur
Vittoba, have an undercurrent of Buddhism. The deity, Vittoba, is Vittoba.
worshipped only in the Mahratta country, and in the adjoining dis-
tricts which have been permanently influenced by the Mahrattas. The
Buddho- Vaishnavas call themselves Vaishnava Vira, and as worship
pers of Pandurang, consider their god the ninth or Buddha-avatar
of Vishnu.* Thoy belong to the mercantile and manufacturing classes
among the Hindus, who probably in ancient times were the most
The influence of Buddhism on Brahmanism is seen in the transformation of
two Jain devotees male and female, into a Hindu god and goddess. Such appears
to be the origin and worship of Vittoba and Kukmini, who have been identified
with Krishna and Ilukmini. The legendary history in the Pandurang Mahfttma
mentions, that Pundalika Muni of Brahmanical origin, was the son of virtuous
parents, but was himself a refractory and undutif ul son. While on a pilgrimage
to Benares with his wife and parents, he wandered from the path near the holy
city, and came to the residence of a sage called Kurkut (meaning " assiduous").
The sage converted him to filial piety, and Pundalika Muni returned a dutiful son
to Pandharpur, a city which derives its name and fame from himself. It
happened about this time, that Krishna had so disgusted his wife Rukmini by his
frolics, that she retired in a fit of ill-humour to Pandharpur. The god went in
search of her, and having visited every other place in vain, at last came to this
city, and was much taken up by the devotion of Pundalika to liis parents. The
saint who was holding his father's foot with his right hand, and scrubbing it by
means of a brick with his left, did not observe the god, till the latter had
assumed a luminous appearance (Pandurang). Pundalika then bowed to Krishna,
or Vishnu, as ho now appeared, and cast him the brick to sit down upon, but still
held his father's foot in his hand. Vishnu was well pleased with such filial
devotion, and took his station on the brick. Pundalika was next asked to request
Chapter VI. 338 [Aurangabad
RELIGION,
LANGUAGE, AND
'LlTBRATURfi
Religion of the affected by the notions of the Jains, as is the case at the present day
Hindus.
in Gujarat. Not a few Brahmans notwithstanding, and multitudes
among the cultivator class, range themselves under its banners.
The tombs of the principal saints, such as Nama, Dnauoba, Eknath
a boon, and the sage expressed a wish that the god should remain whore ho was.
The request was granted, and the worship of Vishnu in that form was established
at Pandharpur.
The attempt made to join Vishnu to Pandurang, introduces Brahmanism to
Buddhist morality. It is clear from the attention paid by Pundalika and his precep-
tor, solely to moral duties, to the utter neglect of religious rites and ceremonies,
that they must have been Joins or Buddhists and not Brahmans. The want of
suitable covering on the figures as originally carved, agrees with what is observed
on the images which the Jains at present worship ; whereas the Hindus always
covered their idols in a way, not to give offence to modesty. Vishnu or Krishna
appeared to Pundalika as a " Digambara," or naked Buddhist mendicant, with
hands resting on his loins, rendering it necessary for the Hindus to furnish him
with clothing ; and cloth is actually purchased every year from the bazaar, to
supply a dhoti and a p'tgocli for Vittoba and a lugdi for Rukmini. The god
is called " Pitarnbara," from being clothed in yellow, the dress of the Buddhist,
priesthood ; and he is said to have his "vihar" on the Bhirna, just as the Buddh-
ist priests lived in " viharas." The colour of IMndurang is said to be of gold
like th'it of Buddha, as quoted in the Buddhist writings. The Sanskrit inter-
pretation of the word Vittoba is " he who stands on the brick ;" while the
Mahratta meaning is " he who receives the ignorant," which is quite a Buddhist
feature. There are three annu:d festivals to Vittoba ; but these have no
relation to the festivals of the Hindu god Krishna, and correspond in a
remarkable manner with the holy seasons of the Buddhists. One of tho greatest
days at Pandharpur happens just four days before the commencement of the
" Wassu" or season of sacred rest ; and another just four days before the com-
pletion of the same. The k( Wassu" lasted from the full moon of Ashad to the
full moon of Kartik (July to November), during which time the Buddhist priests
were engaged in holy meditation ; whereas the Hindus believe, that Vishnu the
preserver of the universe sleeps during these four months. The day when the moon
passes from Pausya to Magh, called the " Vela" new moon, is also observed as a
great festival at Pandharpur. The preceding full moon, the beginning of tho
Tibetan new year, is the anniversary of Buddha's visit to Ceylon ; and it is a
well-known fact, that in the Dakhan, all the months begin fifteen days later than
they do in Hindostan. There is a strong party among the Brahmans, who deny
the claims of Vittoba to a place in the Hindu pantheon ; and assert that the
great temple at Pandharpur once belonged to the Jains, and was bought from
them by a party of Brahmans, who pay quit-rent to the descendants of tho
original possessors to this day. A certain shastri endeavoured to move the
government of Madhu Rao Peshwa, to interfere and proscribe a worship sanc-
tioned neither by Veda nor Parana" ; but Nana Farna" wis intimated that it
was no affair of the government, to oppose the cln 4 ms of a god who yearly
J *
District] 339 Chapter VI.
IlEUGION,
LANGHAUK AMD
LlTlCHATUHB.
of Paitan, Ac,, aro great places of pilgrimage with tho Buddho-
77 . r tee
Vrfishnavas.
There are many more sects of Vaishnavas that are represented in
the district, but tho most numerous aro the worshippers of Krishna and
mustered tens of thousands of devoted followers. The distinctions of caste
are in abeyance at Jagandth, where Buddhism formerly prevailed ; and in
like manner, caste is laid aside within the precincts of tho temple at
Pandharpur. The imago of Jaganith is believed to contain the bones of Krishna ;
but it is no part of the Brahmanical religion to collect and adore dead men's
bones. With tho Buddhists however, it was a meritorious act to preserve the
relics of departed saints, and the places that contained such relics were deemed
peculiarly holy. The most common rite among them consisted of obeisance
to the supposed prints of the feet of sages, and tho practice is observed in the
Dakhan to the present day. This symbolizing with Buddhism, also manifests
itself in the offerings and worship made by the Hindus to thejtorabs of Mahoinedan
pirs.
The Bhakta Vijaya, a history of modern sages and saints composed in Prikrit
by Mdbipati, makes PcCndurang a new avatar of Vishnu, and not a simple
manifestation of Krishna. Vishnu becomes instructor (Bodhia), and takes IIIH
seat as such, surrounded by a multitude of devoted followers whom ho sends
abroad on every side to propagate the principles of piety and morality.
Pindurang Vishnu declares himself in the Bhakta Vijaya as Suddha Buddha,
just as Buddha is described in tho Mahawanso as Susuddha Sam Buddha. Suka
becomes incarnate anoong the Mahomedans as Kabir ; Akrura among the Hindus
:is llamdas ; Udhava as Nima ; Vyaaa as Jayadeva at Jaganath, &c. The Buddho-
V&ishnavas theoretically admit no distinction of caste among true worshippers ; and
Kesava, one of their number, declared that at religious assemblies, all castes should
cat together ; but tho members of the sect have not been able to persuade the
other Hindus to abandon these distinctions, and have themselves been forced in
practice to submit to them. There is a legend that Nima, the chief of the
worshippers of Vittoba, made a feast in the temple for the Brahmans. Vishnu
was present, along with a number of saints from heaven, and indulged in one
of his frolics, by sitting with Nima the tailor, Qora the potter, Narhari tho
goldsmith, Savata the gardener, and Dninoba and his two brothers who wero
outcast Brihmana. Vishnu's wife served, and among the truo worshippers
wero Dninoba's sister Mukta BaCi, and 'Atmaniyak the Mahar. The BrSh-
mans remonstrated, and Vishnu defended himself ; but in order to pacify them,
he received purification at their hands in the pool of tho Chandra Va'g. On
another occasion, Eknath Swirni of Paitan is represented as having been
deserted by a party of Brihmans, who were invited to a feast in honour of the
manes of his deceased ancestors. The Brahmans were offended because Ek-
nath took some food which had been prepared for them, and gave it to a pious
Muhir, who in passing by, had stopped at his door. It is said that the
presumption of these Brahmans was effectually put to the blush, for their
ancestors came down and partook of the good man's dinner. The room iu
Chapter VI. 340 [Aurafcgabad
RELIGION,
LANGUAGE, AND
LITERATURE.
Reli HiSa4 the R a( H ia > or f Ramacbandra and Sita, either separately or conjointly.
The anniversary of Krishna's birth is in July-August, when the
j mage of fa Q j nfent Krishna is adorned with tulsi. The Holi in
February-March is the great Saturnalia or Carnival of the vernal
equinox, in which Krishna's sports with the u gopis" are enacted. A
circular hole excavated for the Holika devata, is filled with fuel, and
still shown in the house at Paitan. The Buddho-Vdishnavas ridicule the washing
and crowning of images with flowers, and similar Hindu practices ; but like
Hindus in general, they consider their deity sometimes as " Nirguna" and sometimes
as " Sugima," and speak of " Mukti" and " Sayngata." They do not encourage
men to separate themselves from society on the plea of an entire devotion to
religion, and have no regular organization like the gosains, although they have
a few bair&gis. Naina describes the follies of the Hindus, and attacks the
goblins in one of his most caustic epigrams. Sridhar writes with covert irony
on Siva and his worship. Tukaram says, u what I have not found in the Vedas
J have found on the brick," alluding to the logond of Vittoba ; and in his
" abhangs" he writes in a ludicrous manner of the slaughter of animals at the
sacrifices of the Br^hmans, remarking that " ceremonies, holy places, and austerities
are mere gossipry, when compared with celebrating the praises of the deity, they
are as arrant trifles." The influence of Tukaram's works among the middle
classes of the community, is greater than all the Sh.iHtras and Purtinas ; and
has preserved among the Mahruttas some rational motives on religion and
morality, in spite of the ceremonial of the Brahmans. The age in which
Pundalika flourished, was one of religious agitation and reform ; and the
worship of Pandurang may be traced with tolerable certainty to the last quarter
of the 13th century. Towards the end of the 14th and the beginning of the
15th century, I&manand and Eabir raised up a host of opponents to the numerous
deities of the Brahmans. The Buddho-Vaishnavas agree in many things with
the Eamanandis and the Kabir Panthis. 1 here is a sort of connection between
the latter sect of highly influential mystics and the Mahratta system, and a con-
siderable resemblance will be found actually to exist between the two. Many
wonderful acts are ascribed to Tukaram, and ho is said to have ascended to
heaven without dying. Kabir is also stated by Mahipati to have miraculously
departed, " as air mixed with air." It was during the period of the Mahomedan
ascendancy that the sect of Buddho-Vaishnavas flourished in the Dakhan ; and
it was unquestionably for many generations an eclectic system, absorbing and
assimilating much from the various forms of belief with which it came into
contact. It sympathized with the religious equality which Islam extends to all
her votaries, and furnished the principal Hindu converts to the Mahomedan
religion. Tukaram the last didactic writer among the Buddho-Vaishnavas, was
a contemporary of Sivaji's ; but after the Mahratta Peshwas arose, no more scope
was given to the spirit of reform, as the Saiva Brihmans monopolized all power,
and did not care to unsettle people's mind on a belief, in which so many of their
caste depended for a livelihood. See Dr. Stevenson on the anti-Brahmanical
religion of the Hindus of the Dakhan, in the Journals E. A. S., Bombay Branch.
District.] 341 Chapter VI.
RELIGION,
LANGUAGE, AND
LITERATURE.
a green tree is planted ; offerings and worship are made ; and then the Religion of the
ivhole is lighted up. The Holika devata is said to have been a
Rakshasi named Dhunda, who was slain by Mahad<$v, and at her VAj8hnavaa -
death, received the boon of being worshipped. There are temples to
Ramachandra throughout the district, and the anniversary of his birth
in the month of Ohaitra (March- April) is celebrated with the public
reading of the Ramayaira. The salutation of " Ham ! Ram !" so
common among the Mahrattas, may have some connection with
Ramachandra. It is said to have been adopted in the time of
Sivaji, in accordance with the instructions of Ramdas Swami, who
abolished the old form of"johar." Hanuman the monkey ally of
Rama is seen in every village smeared over with red lead, and his
festival is in the same month. Vishnu is considered the preserving
power of nature, and his festival as Indra or the giver of rain is
celebrated in August-September. The Sauras worship the sun every
day, and especially on Sundays. Their annual festivals are the
Makar Sankranti in the month of Margaiswar (December- January),
and the Ratha Saptami in the month of Magh (January-February)
The followers of Vishnu also identify him as Nraiana and Parames-
vara. They say that whon tho whole world was covered with water,
Vishnu lay asleep on the serpent Sesha-Naga or Ananta, meaning
eternity, and that a lotus sprang out of his navel, from which Brahma
was produced, while the navel itself is compared to the Yoni-linga
symbol of Siva. Ballji and Nanesvar are other manifestations of
Vishnu worshipped in the district. Lakshmi, tho wife of Vishnu, is
identified with Rambha, the ideal woman or the Hindu Venus. Her
festival called Rambhatritiya, is on the 3rd day of the light half of
the moon, when she is worshipped by Hindu females, as an act
auspicious to their beauty. She is worshipped as Mtih Lakshmi in
the month of Bhadrapad ; and also as Kalba Devi and Kam Devi.
The modern system of Hinduism is much indebted to the local
superstitions of the aborigines. Siva is not mentioned in the Vedas,
but in the Linga Punina, he is identified with Rudra of the Vedic
period. lu the legend of Draksha's sacrifice, the Rudras wore
Chapter VI. 342 [Aurangabad
RELIGION,
LANGUAGE AND
LITERATURE;.
Religion of the invited, but not Siva ; and when Draksha submitted, he received the
Hindus.
desired fruit of his works, not from Brihrnanical ceremonies, but
f xom a( j pti n g the " yoga" of Siva. The Linga Purana states that
when Brahma and Vishnu were struggling for superiority, an allusion
which probably refers to the strife between the Brahmans and the
Buddhists, Siva as a fiery Linga occupied the field and set their claims
aside. This appears to have been the new system, in which Siva and
other heterogeneous elements of the aborigines were introduced at tho
Brahmanical revival ; but it was Sankarch6rya who established that
compromise of sects called Panchaitana, or the five principal divinities,
and admitted Mah&deva under tho form of tho Linga. Siva is now
patronised by a great proportion of tho Brahmans, and has been
celebrated in a majority of the Puranas, as Mahadeva and Isvra or
the supreme god. The ancient faith of tho Brahmans, and the popular
superstitions of the aborigines have thus become modified into
Saivaism ; but no officiating Brahman is needed in Saiva temples,
nor is the Linga an object of Brihmanical worship. In tho Mahratta
country, a Sudra of the Gaurau caste dresses the Linga and takes
care of the temple ; while tho Brahmans offer dry rice, plantains,
flowers, turmeric, sandal-wood paste, &a, to the Linga, but without
touching the image. In V^ishnava temples on the other hand, tho
Brahmans dress the images of Vishnu and of the other gods connected
with the ancient Brahmanical worship. Again, tho " Yogis" of Siva
cover themselves with ashes, while the Brahmans bathe before taking
meals. Siva also rides on a bullock, a form of conveyance often
used by tho common people, but considered disreputable by the
Brahmans of the Dakhan. Linga worship appears to have becomo
a national institution among all classes in Western India, prior to
the 7th century, if not in tho 2nd century of tho Ska era ; and
although the Jains claim S61ivhana as belonging to their religion,
a prayer is distinctly addressed to Pasupati or Siva in tho " Mangala"
or introductory verse of the S61ivahana Saptasati. Siva or Maha-
deva is the transforming and reproductive power of nature, and with
his wiib Parvati or Dovi, is both auspicious aud terrible. Tho most
District] 343 ChapteirTC
EBLIOJOW,
LlTKRATUBB.
popular form of Siva worship is the Linga coalesced with the Yoni, Religion oi the
which is intended to represent Siva in his character as the prolific
power of nature. The Ling&ats are votaries of the Linga ; the Salvas -
Saktas adore only the Yoni ; and the Ganpatias worship Siva's son
Ganpati. Siva is worshipped in various other forms, such as Vira
Bhadrii and Bhairava. As Panchamukhi Maruti, he is the Indian
Hercules i and as Hari-Haresvar, he is coalesced with Vishnu.
Parvati is called Devi, Kli, Durga, Bhavini, and a host of other
names. Siva and Parvati, in their terrible forms, with all their
demon train, are evidently the remains of tho fetish religion of the
aborigines. Parvati's principal festival is the Durga Puja or Dassara
hold in Aswin, when she is represented as seated on, or attended
by a lion, with the upraised trisul in her hand, slaying tho demon
bull Mahishasura, in triumph of virtue over vice. The Kunbi patels
of villages slaughter a male buffalo to commemorate the event, and tho
Dassara is observed as a military pageant, with tho horses led out in the
full panoply of war, garlanded with flowers. Parvati in the character
of the dreadful Kdli, has sixty -four Yoginis or sorceress attendants,
who are propitiated in Sravana. The 29th of every month is kept
sacred by all Saivas, and especially by the women ; but the great
annual festival is the Maha Sivarftri, held in the month of Mgh.
There are many more forms in which Siva is worshipped, and
several of tho gods of the common people, unknown to tho thcogony
of tho Brahmans, have been introduced by a slight device, tho
Brahmans finding avatars of the principal Brahmanical divinities, for
each of which a Mahtma or legend of the god of tho place is
composed, and given out as belonging to one or other of the Pur&ias.
There are Buddhist traits even in Saivaism, and at the shrine of
Vyankoba, an obscure form of Siva at Pandharpur, caste is in
abeyance, and the proudest Brahmans will accept the gifts of food from
the hands of a Sudra or Mahrfr.*
* Saivaism is believed to be a northern superstition, introduced by some of the-
hordes who migrated to India, either before or after the Christian era. The.
coins of the Kadphises (B.C. 80 to 100), have the half-man, half-woman form
Chapter vr. 344 [Aurangafcad
RELIGION,
LANGUAGE, AND
LITERATURE.
Religion of the Siva, in the form of Khandoba, rides on a horse, and is the chief
family god of the Mahrattas. The name Khandoba also refers to
Vishnu, but it is more generally applied to KhandcS Rao, an avatar
of Siva, whoso M^hcitma, called the Mallarf, is attached to the Linga
with the trident and the bull, which certainly prefigure the principal personage
in this religion. The Buddhist trisul emblem is also found, as if the king, or at
least his subjects, simultaneously professed both religions. The wildest Tantric
forms of Durga are more common and more developed in Nepal and Tibet than
in India proper. See Fergusson's History of Eastern Architecture. The same
writer states that the Dravidians who are chiefly Saivas, must have passed either
by sea or land, from Southern Babylonia to the western shores of India. Refer-
ence has already been made to the semi-African Flora and Fauna of this part, of
India, and there is likewise a great similarity in the customs, habits, religion,
language, and architectural remains of the ancient Egyptians and the Hindus.
During the last Egyptian cycle, called the cycle of Sirius, which according to
Bunsen, commenced in B.C. 1322, the Egyptians maintained an intimate connection
with an eastern race. There sire three accounts of the invasion of India under
Bacchus, ReCuui and Osiris, the first of which is Greek, the second Indian, and the
third Egyptian. The people of India claim Osiris as their own, and state that
he travelled through Ethiopia and Arabia, and that after having conquered
India, he returned to Egypt. I&ma, which means "high," is a pure Egyptian
word, forming the root of "pyramid ;" and the Hindus speak of the love which
their Rrfma felt for Egypt. The memory of Osiris as Bacchus lias been preserved'
in Brahma ; the wanderings of Osiris and Isis have been transferred Lo Ra'ma and
Sita ; and the deprivation of the virility of Osiris has been personated in Siva,
who suffered in the same manner by the curse of the holy sages in the Daravanam
forest. After the member of Osiris was lost, it was worshipped by order oil
Isis as the lingam in Egypt ; and Osiris was carried about as a moveable phallus,
while his statues were endowed with an enormous lingam. The same attributes
and emblems have been bestowed on Isvrfra or Siva ; and the bull is as sacred to
him in India, as it was to Osiris in Egypt. Small effigies of the lingam in
porcelain were used as neck ornaments by the women of Egypt, just as they are
worn at the present day by the Lingaiat females in India. The story of Vishnvi
having cut the body of Sati into fifty-one pieces and scattered them in different
parts of the earth, and that each piece formed a lingara for worship, corresponds
with a similar story in the life of Osiris and Isis. The Nile is said to have its source
in the tresses of Osiris, and the Ganges flows from the locks of Isvrfra. Misraim,
a Biblical character, is represented in the name given to a class of Brahmans of
Western India, called Misr, or Misra ; while Ham, the father of Misraim, is revered
in the mystical syllable A. U. M. The triad, Isis, Osiris, and Horus, which stand
for Ammun the hidden god, and answer respectively to Ammun-ra, Ammun-
neu, and Sevek-ra, with the unity expressed in Kneph the soul, was the only
religious form that was honoured and accepted throughout Egypt. The Hindus
likewise had three deities, but ultimately only one God. The Orphic and Pytha-
goric theory of abstinence from animal food and the shedding of blood, is the
Buddhist doctrine inculcated in the Asoka edicts. The belief in the transmigra-
District.] 345 Chapter Vt.
RELIGION,
LANGUAGE, AND
LITERATURE.
Parana. Khande Rao or Khandoba of Ujdin was the great champion iwugtoa of the
* * ' Hindus.
'Of Brahmanism in the 7th century of the Christian era, and derived his
name either from breaking the hosts of his enemies, or from wearing
a particular kind of sword called " KhandcS." The Sanskrit name
Mallari was given to him from the Daitya he vanquished. The
Mallari Mffliutma professes to belong to the Kshetra Klunda 'of the
Brahmanada Parana; and from it wo learn that a number of Brah-
mans were interrupted in their devotions at Jejuri, 30 miles east of
P-una, by a Daitya called Malla, his brother Mani, and a great army
of followers. The Brflimans besought the aid of Khande Rao of
Ujain, who with the help of Siva, destroyed the Daityas; but Malla and
Mani were converted before dying and were absorbed into the deity.
Jejuri is situated on the table-land, at the extremity of the clift* called
" Man chudi," and there arc three landing places which lead up to
Khandoba's temple. The first landing place contains Khandoba's
shepherd, with a herd of rocky buffaloes, cows, and horses, the gifts of
devotees whose animals recovered from sickness. Khandoba's prime
minister, who is supposed to have been of the mercantile class, is at the
second landing place ; and the giant Malla by the side of Khandoba's
horso is at the third. Malla receives a kiss from worshippers ; and
tion of souls, and the distinctions of caste, were alike common ; and so were the
distinctions of dress, the costumes of divinities, their symbolic representation,
human sacrifices, cremation, and the ceremonial processions and offerings to the
gods. In sacred literature, the Vedus correspond to the Lays of the Egyptian
priests, and the Institutes of Manu to the ordinances and ceremonials of
sacerdotal books ; but the Egyptians like the Hindus left no historical records,
beyond what can be gleaned from temples, tombs, the remains of art, and from
their hieroglyphics. The Egyptians had two languages, the Hieratic for the
priests, and the Demotic for the people ; just as the Brahmans used the Sanskrit
for themselves, and the vernaculars for the lower castes. The language of trie
cuneiform characters is said to be Sanskrit, and all the alphabets of India seem
to be derived from the ancient cave inscriptions, which are intimately connected
with the arrow-headed characters of the old Phoenician. There are three dialectic
differences of the cuneiform characters known as the Persian, the Median, and
the Babylonian. Sir Henry Layard discovered the graves and hieroglyphics of
an Egyptian race lying over the ruins of an Assyrian palace ; and the language
of the cuneiform characters occurred on slabs, with a primitive form of the
Indian Lat writing, and the letters of some Phoenician dialect. See Journal
B. A. S., Vol. IV. ; Madras Lit. Foe., Vol. VIII.
Chapter VL 346 [Aurangabad
RKMGIOH,
LANGUAGE, AND
LITKRATURE.
Religion of the inside the temple itself are the principal objects of worship, consisting
Hindus.
of the images of KhandtS Rao and of his wife Mhalsa placed behind
a Linga. Khandoba was the family god of Malhar Rao Holkar, who
built another temple to the Linga at the foot of the hill, and behind
the symbol, placed an image of himself and of his wife Ahalya
Bdi. Vishnu, Bhavni, and Ganpati are mentioned with respect
in the MalUCri Mahdtma, and are the principal deities, besides
Mhdeva, which at this day arc venerated by the Mahrattas. The
Champa Shishthi in the month of Margaiswar is the great festival of
Khandoba.
vitthai. Vitthal is another avatar of Siva, and his wonderful exploits
are related in the " Vitthal Pachisi," but this work is not included
in the Mahrftmas, nor do the Br&hmans recognize Vitthal as
entitled to divine honors. Vitthal or Vitthal Bawa was the friend of
Vikranitiditya, and was one of the nine gems at Vikramadityu's court.
His image is of the rudest kind, without arms and legs, or with two
arms only, but sometimes he is represented as a fierce giant perfect in all
his parts. Vitthal has no temple, and is placed in the open air under
some wide-spreading tree, but when a tree is not available, his head
only is raised. The commonest form of Vitthal is a rough unhewn
stone of a pyramidal shape, 2 to 4 feet high, painted white and
coloured on the top with red lead. This is surrounded by similarly
coloured but smaller stones, arranged in the form of a circle 15 to 40
feet in diameter. Modern Hindus consider the whole as a personifica-
tion of Siva and the eleven Rudras ; but according to Brahman
mythology, Vitthal is the chief of the " Pishacbas" or fiends, and
the smaller stones represent the army of fiends over which he pre-
sides. Vitthal is consequently an object of popular terror, and is
propitiated in case of persons being possessed with a devil, or of
persons suffering from epilepsy, madness, nervous sickness, and
diseases of a like nature, which are ascribed to demoniacal agency^
The blood of a fowl, sheep, or goat is offered, and the carcase is
eaten by the votary who is his own priest. In the absence of sacrifices,
" shindur" or red-lead is offered as being emblematical of blood.
34?
LANGUAGE AN
LITERATURE.
Mahishasura, who was slain by Parvati, and in honor of whom Rell f I \ < JJ l dx 5 ) g f
the feast of Dassara is celebrated, is probably Mahsoba, a demon
much worshipped by the lower classes and especially by the culti-
vators, for the purpose of rendering their fields fertile. The image
is like a natural Linga> consisting of any rounded stone of consider-
able sifce, found in the corner or to the side of a field. This when
covered with red-lead becomes Mahsoba, to which prayers are
addressed, and cocoanuts, fowls, and goats arc offered.
At the festival of Divcili, celebrated in honor of light on the
last two days of As win and the first two of Kartik, the Hindus
begin with a grand illumination, by burning a number of lamps,
an honor granted by Siva to fTaraka whom he slew on the first day.
The second day is devoted to Lakshmi, and bankers and shopkeepers
worship their account books to ensure prosperity during the coming
year. The third day called Bali Pratipada is commemorative of
Bdli's dethronement by Vamaiia, and is an occasion when people Baiu
indulge in a little gambling, because Vishnu cheated Bdli out of his
kingdom and banished him to Patala. Horses are decked out,
bullocks' horns are dyed with red-lead, and before the door of each
house, a piece of ground is smeared with cowdung, images of Bali
-and of his family are placed within it, and the wholo is worshipped
with offerings of flowers, &c. The last day called Yama Dvitiya is
commemorative of Yama, the Indian king of the infernal regions? Yarn*
having visited his sister Yamuna, from whom he obtained a boon,
that brothers who visit their sisters or their nearest female relations
on this day should not be cast into hell. Tho 1st and 3rd days,
according to the Kartika Miihatma, are favors granted to an Asura
and a Daitya slain by Siva and Vishnu respectively ; but it would
appear that tiro festival was firmly established among the people
before it was adopted by the Bnihmans. Fifteen days after Divali, the
Hindus light up the Dipmdla, ostensibly because Siva slew Tripurasura,
but the ceremony seems to have reference to the heavenly luminaries,
and fire was probably the chief, or one of the principal objects of
Hindu worship, In the history of the sage Gritsamtfdaj the gmud-
4* a
[Aurangabad
RELIGION, "^" u e
LANGUAGE AND
LITERATURE.
Rell fundul th son ^ Bhima king f Vidarbha, a legend is mentioned in the Ganpati
Purina about a child who came to the sage, and by worshipping
Tripnrasura. Ganpati, obtained a boon. It was promised that the child should
possess three famous cities, one of iron, one of silver, and one of
gold ; that it should only fall by the sword of Siva $ and that at
death, its spirit should be absorbed in the divine essence. The child
was afterwards the famous Tripurasura, who vanquished all the gods
and was finally overcome by Siva. The legend appears to be an
allegorical representation of the conflict between Br^hmanism and
Buddhism. Gritsamada must have been expelled from the BrcChmans,
and joined the Buddhists, whose fixed contemplation he practised.
There is a legend of Dovantuka and Naranta'ka in the second part
of the same Punina, similar to that of Gritsamada and Tripurasura.
Ganpati. Ganpati is the lord of the Ganas or troops of inferior deities,
especially those attendant on Siva ; and his festival is in August-
September. He is the god of wisdom, the remover of difficulties, and
the Lar of the public ways. His image stands in every house, and he
is invoked at the outset of every undertaking. The worship of
Moroba. Moroba, a gosain of Chinch w^di, in whose person, and afterwards in
the persons of whose descendants to the seventh generation, it was
foretold that the god Ganpati would become incarnate, originated
when Sivaji, who was himself called an incarnation of Bhavani, was
establishing the Mahratta empire. The seventh generation is gone,
and yet the adopted son of the last incarnate Ganpati is still venerated
as a deity.
Lingaiata. The Lingaiat form of worship seems to have had its origin in the
Dakhan previous to the present Brahmanical form, and its great
apostle was Basava, who died in A.D. 785. Basava was born of
Brahman parents, but refused to bo invested with the sacrificial
thread, affirming that he was a worshipper of Siva, and that he did
not belong to the generation of Brahma. The Lingdiats abound in
Southern India, and perform their worship in the M^haJciva temples
that have a. distinct apotheosis of the Linga. They dislike the
District.] 349 Chapter V*
RELIGION,
LANGUAGE AND
LlTKRATUBB.
Brahmans, neglect Brahmanical rules about purification for dead Bciigon .ofitiw
bodies, &c., and wear a little Linga, called " Ishta Linga" on their
bodies. The ceremonies of their religion are conducted by Bairagis Bteava.
called Jangams, who are believed to be the offspring of the god, and
are enjoined to be constantly on the move, to be unmarried and poorly
dressed, and to beg their food from place to place. Their numbers
are recruited by barren women who address themselves to the deity,
and if favored with children, devote one to the god, which if a male,
becomes a Lingaiat priest. The Jains are the sworn enemies of tho
Ling#iats ; and the Linga form of Siva worship together with tho
practice of "Yoga," vanished from among the Mahrattas, which it is
not likely it would have done, had it enjoyed the continued patronage
of the Devgarli r^jas.
Besides the worship of Brahma, Vishnu, and Siva, no small
portion of tho inhabitants ascribe the origin of the universe to a
female divinity whom they consider tho mother of all the gods, and
to. whom they attribute the principal share in its government. Tho
goddess 'Ai or mother, equivalent to Ainmun, is worshipped in tho >AI
form of a rude stone found in some lonely spot, in the pusses and
defiles among tho hills, and smeared with red-lead. The goddess Mari
? Ai is a gvcat deity with the Dakhan Banjaras, who use tho broken
branch of a nitn tree as a wand, and invoke her in their most solemn
ordeals ; while 'Ai Bhavni is a common form in which Bhavani is
worshipped in the district. There are many remarkable shrines
resorted to by the cultivators of the Dakhan, which have no intrinsic
value in themselves, but are memorials of religious changes which
should not be altogether overlooked.
Although the Mahrattas profess Brhmanism, they indulge n greafc Dcvii and spirit
1 Worship.
deal in demon, spirit, fetish and hero worship, and possess several
Semitic names in their polytheism. A deity called Bawa Adam,
whoso shrine is near Pandharpur, is largely worshipped by tho
Mahrattas ; and another deity, Jabral Abral, is evidently Gabriel of
the Semitic races. Devil and spirit worship was very general in
Chapter VI. 350 [Aurangabad
HBLKHON,
LANGUAGM AND
LlTEKATURIS.
Eeli fimdul tb anci * en ^ times, and the inhabitants still venerate men with super-
natural powers, good or bad, the worship of the latter being
and spirit propitiatory. The Brahmans term devils and evil spirits " BhUs ;' T
but according to the llindu theory of ghosts, " Bhutas" are supposed
to animate the bodies of dead men, and are called DeVas and Gram-*
dcvas, gods and village gods, and are considered to be beings of
superior intelligence. In fact, the objects of worship which by
custom are denied the use of temples, and do not require the aid of
Brrfhmans, arc called demons, and wore probably prior to the Bnfh-
mans. Thus " Vitthal" is called a "Bhuta," but is worshipped as a.
Deva ; and Bhutas or ghosts are attendants on Siva. The ceremony of
propitiating " Bhutas" is called "Bohvan." Sheep and fowls are largely
offered to the village gods, and in the absence of blood sacrifices, applica-
tions of red-lead arc made. The hill tribes of Bliils, liamosis, and Kolis-
have no communication in matters purely religious with the Brahmans ;:
and even the Mahars who live outside the villages do not require
the services of the latter in making offerings to the gods, and havo>
gurus or spiritual guides of their own ; but the Br/ihin&ns have pre-
vailed to bo essential at births, deaths, and marriages.
The Dasyus of old who were said to incliiclo the Bhils, Kols,
J ' '
Nagas, e., were worshij)[)ors of Trees and Serpents, and were-
the people who first adopted Buddhism in India. Trees and Serpents,
were worshipped from the earliest times, and the Na'gas especially
had a strange veneration for snakes. It would appear that no people^
became Buddhists who were not previously Serpent worshippers %
and the 5, 7, 9, or 1,000 headed Naga is to. be found in the temples of
the Jains, and pervades the whole religion of the Voislmavas* Thu
Tree and Serpent worship underlies Buddhism, Jainisrn, and Yaish-
navism ; but ifc lias no connection with the Vedas nor with Saivaism*
The serpent of Siva is alwajs a cobra or a poisonous snake, used as.
an a we- inspiring weapon ; whereas the many-hooded Nag was a
guardian angel. There is no Tree worship* in Saivaism?, and there
is no trace of it among the Dravidians, who as rule are Saivas^
Iu localities where Buddhism prevailed, the Vaishnavas- are thfc
District] 351 Chapter VI.
REUGIOST,
LANGUAGE AIH*
LlTBRATUBH.
more numerous. The worship of snakes still survives everywhere, Religion ot tut
r J 7 Hindus.
and the most celebrated temple to the snake deity is at Bhoma-
parandan in H. H. the Nizam's dominions. Pallia or the ^mae*.
nether regions is the country of the Nigas ; and Sesha, Ananta, and
Vasuki are the three great Naga chiefs. The festival of the
Ngapanchami celebrated in Sravan (August-September), is
considered sacred to the N6gas or Serpents. In some localities, dancing
takes place near an ant-hill (varula), or near the hollow of an old
tree in which snakes are believed to live, and offerings of milk, grain,
and other articles are made. An incarnation of Sesha, one of the
nine great Nagas, is reverenced under the naino of Subramania ; and
Hakinath is a deity who protects persons from snake-bite. The
Nagpatris are a class of people who believe themselves to be the
habitat of the Naga deity, and handle snakes with little fear of suffer-
ing injury from snake-bite. In every village, there are Mahrattas
and Mahars who are clever at catching snakes, and ono of these
brought a snake to Naraian Bwa, the son of a Kunbi of Pimpavada^
who was given out to be an incarnate serpent deity. Naraian Bawa
was bitten by the snake and died from the effects of the bite ; but a
tomb was erected to his memory > and ho is still worshipped a
a god.*
The following are the principal Hindu festivals of tho year : 1. Gudi-
Pc(dva or Mandosi, the Hindu new year's day, on the- 1st of Chaitru ; the* " pan-
eharig" or almanac is read arid interpreted by the astrologer ; the worship of the
flag called " Dhwaj Puja" is performed in honor of Indra, and the Hindus eat
the first-fruits of the season. 2. Kama Navami or tlw> birthday of l&m/a on the
9th of Chaitra ; followed by Ilanumat Jainthi in honor of Hanuman 7 the monkey
ally of Rama. 3. Sapta-sringi Puja, on the full moon of Chaitra ; tho name of
the goddess moans " seven horns," probably from tho principal temple in tho
N^sik district, being situated among, seven peaks of the Western GJia'ts. 4. Akhai
or Akshaya Tritaya 01* tho '3rd of Vaishak ; principally celebrated by tho
Br^hmaiLs ; and Akjitr for orphan children is a feast observed by tho Kunbis..
3. Vat or Bad Savitri, called also Jaist Poriam, on tluj full moon of Jaist ; Hindu
women worship the "bad" or u aula" treo to ensure long life to their husbands.
6. On the full moon of Ashud, the great Muni Vyasa is worshipped, and disciples
in general make obeisance to their spiritual guides. 7. In the month of Sra'van
every day of the week is devoted to some deity, according to tho belief of tha
worshipper. Saturday is set apart to Narsing ; Sunday to Surya ; Monday to Siva ^
Chapter vi. 352 [Aurangabad
RELIGION,
LANGUAGE AND
LITERATURE.
ReU Htodjrt ^e Tradition ascribes a gorakchincha tree (adansonia digitata), found
in a village in the Sattara district, to a saint called Goraknth, whose
Trooand sor- staff germinated into a stately tree, and is now an object of worship.
The officiating priests are the Khanpattas, who wear heavy ear-
Wednesday to Buddha ; Thursday to Dattatriya ; and Tuesday and Friday to
the goddesses Mangala G;;uri and -Gaj Gauri respectively. The two goddesses
are only worshipped by Hindu females whose husbands are alive, and that
too for a period of live years from their iwirriage. 8. Nag Panchariri, on tho
5th of Pravan ; in honour of the Nifeas or serpent deities. 9. Rakhi Ponam,
on the full moon of Sra'van ; Brahmans change their sacred thread, and' tie
pieces of thread called "rakhi" on the wrists of their respective Jajmang or
persons to whom they act as spiritual guides. 10. Janinashtami, on the 8th. of
the dark half of Sravan ; celebrated as the birthday of Krishna. 11. Pola, on the
new moon of Sravan ; the greatest festival among the Kunbis, who worship
their bullocks, aiwl inarch them in procession under a panda*!. 12. Harfcalkatij, on
the 3rd of Bhadrapad ; observed entirely by females, who worship figures of
Mahadev and Parvati made of sand. J3. Ganesh Chant, on the 4th of Bhadrapad;
in honor of Ganpati whose image is principally worshipped by males.
14. Rishi Panchami, on the 5th of Bhadrapad ; observed by widows who make
atonement to the seven Kishis ; and Pitru Paksha is a festival for deceased an-
cestors. 15. Maha Lakshmi Puja, on the 8th of Bhadrapad ; females worship a
clay image of Ixakshmi. 16. Anant Ohaturdasi, on the 14lh of Bhadrapad-;
Anant Na"ga is worshipped. 17. Nava Ratri, or the nine days which commence with
the Pratipada of the light half of Aswin, and end with Navami ; strict abstinence
is observed every day, and sacrifices are made to the particular gods of the
votaries, some worshipping Vishnu, some Krishna, and some their Saktas, or
the female energy represented by their respective consorts. The 8th day is
famous for the orgies of the Sakta-worshippers. 18. Dassara or Vijaya Dasarnij
in the month of Aswin, celebrated as the great day when Ra'rna started on his
expedition against Ravana, and also in honor or Parvati having destroyed the demon?
Mihishasura. All weapons and implements made of iron, or containing some*
portion of this metal are worshipped ; horses, &c., are gaily decorated ; reverence
is paid to the "apta" tree, and a male buffalo is slain by the Kunbi patel.
19. Divali, on the last two days of Anwin, and the first two of Kdrtik. The first day
called Narak Chattmlasi, is commemorative of Vishnu having killed the demon>
Narakasur ; the second is devoted to Lakshmi, and a general illumination is made at
night, and account books, &c., are worshipped ; the third day is set apart to
Krishna, who held up the hill Govardhan as an umbrella, to shield the gopas and'
gopis from the deluge which Indra sent down in his conflict with Krishna.
The 3rd day is also called Yama Dvitiya or Bhaubij ; brothers visit their sisters or
nearest female relatives, and partake of food cooked by them. 20. Devothan
Ekadasi, on the llth of Krtik ; the gods are supposed to- awake from their sleep
of four months, and on the following day, called Tulsi-ka-laggan, the marriage
of the Tulsi plant is celebrated. 21. Champa Shishthi, on the 6th of MArgaiswar ;
in honor of Khandoba, 22. Makara Sankra*nti, in Mirgaiswar, to mark the sun's
District,] 353 Chapter VL
RELIGION. '
. LANGUAGES AND
LlTEHA'TURB.
ornaments, and are a subdivision of the old Buddhists. There are ^figjjj* tbe
similar traditions ID the AurangaMd district of the walking-sticks of
devout mea having germinated, and sucn trees are pointed out
in various parts of the district and are still objects of worship.
A large proportion of tho inhabitants of Paitan consists of Smarta
Saiva and Vaishnava Brdhmans, among whom tho Vaidik engaged in
sacred work are much more numerous than the Grahasts or house-
holders.* Three of the principal Hindu temples at Paitan are
Northern declination ; presents of food and sweets made of sesamum are given to
BrAhmans and friends ; tho ceroinony of Sraddha, in honor of the deceased an-
cestors is offered, arid the females Worship a measure of new corn. 23. Sankat
Chaturthi, on the 4th of the dark half of Puush ; Ganpati is worshipped. 24. Basant
Panchami, on the 5th of Magh ; a spring festival at which Brahrnans distribute
the young buds of the mango tree to persons with whom they are related as
Spiritual guides. All dress in clothes of a yellow color called " basanti.* 1
25. Ratha Saptaini, on tho 7th of MAgh ; a ratha or wooden car is worshipped as
being typical of the sun as Naraian, riding in his chariot. 26. Maha Siva Ratri,
on the 14th of the dark half of Magh ; in honor of Siva, who is supposed to havo
been born on this day. 27. Holi or Simgha, on the full moon of Phalgun ; tho
great Carnival of the Hindus. Besides the above feasts, there are days for
observing fasts, as the two Kkadasis held on tho llth of each half of tin? month ;
and the two Pradosas, on the 13th of each half of tho month. Tho former are
chiefly practised by the Vaislmavas, and the latter by tho Saivas.
The three distinctions among the Bra"hmans, known as the "adwaita,"
" dwaita," and " vaishashik adwaita" are derived from the commentaries on tho
NaicCia, Mimansa, and " Vaishashik" philosophies ; and these again are based on the
interpretation of the Vcdas. Tho Brahmans have six great systems of philosophy,
Or darsanas, and all of them aim to free tho soul from tho chain of future
transmigrations, by absorbing it into the Supreme Soul or the primordial essence
of the universe. The S mkhiia philosophy of Kapila promulgates an evolution
theory, by which the universe is said to have been evolved by successive stages
from a primordial form of matter. Tlie Yoga of Patanjali assumes a primordial
soul, anterior to primeval matter ; and defines tho spirit of life to be the union of
the two. This philosophy gave birth to the different classes of ascetics, such as
jogis, bairigis, gosains, &c,, who keep the body in a perpetual state of mortifica-
tion and subjection, and meditate on the deity, in order to effect mental union
with the Divine essence, so that there may be no distinction between matter and
spirit. The 3rd and 4th systems embrace the Vedanta schools, which assign the
creation of the universe to an omnipotent God, who ordains all things. The 5th
or Nai^ia system of Gautama Buddha is generally classed with the next school
or that of Vaishashik. The former enunciates the method of arriving at truth,
and lays special stress on the sensations ; and the latter teaches a kind of atomic
theory of a transient world composed of atoms.
<Qtoapter Vt 354 [Aurangabad
RELIGION,
LANGUAGE AND
LITERATURE.
^ the dedicated to M&iJJdev, but it is as Khandoba that Siva is wor-
shipped throughout the district as a household god (isfita devata
l deities or kid dtvato), and the temples to him are found everywhere
worshipped in
*ue district. . Maharashtra.* P^rvati is very familiar a* Devi, Bhavani,
About A.D. 750 Kumarilla, a Bhatt of Behar, preached against Buddhism
and Juinism, and taught the Miinansa philosophy, derived from the old Vedic
doctrine of a personal God and Creator. Shankar Acharya, Who flourished in the
9th century, was his disciple, and preached the later Miinansa, or the Vedantic
philosophy of ono sole and Supreme God. He combined the Br&hmanism of tho
Aryans with the fetishism of the non-Aryans, and moulded the two into
the modern form of Hinduism* Siva worship claims him particularly as its
champion, but he was also the general framer of all the other denominations
known as Vaishuavas, Sauras, Saktas, Ganapatias, Bhairavas, &c. There are
thirteen Saivite sects, among whom the Smartas are the Brahman followers ; the
Dandis beg and meditate ; the Jogis include every cbiss of ascetics ; and the
Aghoris practise self-mortification and abstraction-. The Saktas are devoted to
the worship of the female energy of nature as is represented by the wives of
Siva and Vishnu. It is not Lakshmi who is worshipped as Vishnu's Sakta, but
Kadha and liukmani, the mistresses of Krishna. Pitch Sakta has a twofold
nature, white or gentle, and black or fierce. The worshippers are also divided
into two orders, Dakshinach^ri or the right-handed, and Vcimacha'ri or the left-
handed.
About A.D. 1150, lla'manuj Acharya, a Brahman of southern India, led i\
movement against the Saivites, and his followers are known as the Sri Vaishna-
vas. In the 13th century Ma'dhv Acharya established a sect called Madhva
Vaishnavas ; and in the 14th century R/imanand reformed the Vaishnavas in
northern India. Kabir was a reformer who flourished between the years 1380 and
1420, and his followers are called Kabir Panthis* He tried to effect a coalition
between Islamism and Vaishuavisin. There Was yet another reformer who
established the sect of Vallabha Vaishnavas in the 16th century. An opulent
body of bankers and merchants had, from an early period, attached itself to tho
worship of Krishna, and his mistress Badha ; and about A.I). 1520 Vallabh
Acharya organised a religion of pleasure among them. There are twenty principal
sects of Vaishnavas, but the minor subdivisions number not less than a hundred*
Hunter's Gazetteer, article " India*"
In addition to the temples and deities mentioned in the text, the following
may also be enumerated. A tiled house in the ruined palace of Naukanda
conceals a subterranean apartment, containing a much-venerated image of
Ma'ha'de'v ; and to the west of the city is a Hindu temple to Khudkesvar, sup-
posed to be the oldest building in Aurangabad. Tho remains of a large Jain
temple at DaulataMd is now dedicated to KAli, but the central portion is used
as a mosque. According to a legend, the temple was erected before tho
P^ndus built Devgarh, to commemorate M&hadeVs \ictory over Nagusar, the
nerny of Indra* The waters of two masonry tanks in the vicinity, called
District.] 355 Chapter VI.,
RELIGION,
LANGUAGE AND
LITERATURE.
&c., and has a temple of some repute at Saptashringa near ReU ] J5j^ tha
Nsik. The other forms of Siva, as Bhairava and Vira Bhadra,
are tolerably common, especially the former ; while the image Principal deities
of Ganpati is seen in every Hindu house. The Yaishnavas resort to fcnc '
Sarasvvati and Brahma khund, arc esiecmed holy. A village at the base of
the fort contains u building called Manpuri Devsala, which is dedicated to a
famous Hindu saint and poet oC the Daklmn. The shrine in Ahalyu Bai's
temple to Siva at Elura, in called Gristanasvara or lord of the hills. Suttra
contains another handsome temple to Siva. Va'lnj is said to have been named
after a famous Hindu ascetic who lived there for many years, and contains
a temple to Khundobn, with figures of Ba'baji Bhau, Mahadev and Bhavani.
Eidarabad has temples to Vittoba and Mahadev ; and a temple to Bhaironith,
with shrine to Bhairo or Mahadev, was l>uilt by Gnulia Sakharifi, a Khattri or
weaver by caste. There are besides, mandirs or religious houses, dedicated
respectively to Anandaswami ; llama, Lakshman, and Sita ; and Ganpati ;
while a fourth to Parasvanath is attended by tbe Jains. Shevli has a temple to
Vittoba. This village is said to have been the residence of Ha'ma, Lakshtnfin,
and Sita, during their compulsory exile from northern India. A deserted temple
to Khandoba and bis wife Mahlsa at 'Ambad, contains a large number of images
of the Hindu pantheon, including Ganpati, ILinuuian, Garuda, Phaironath, Surya
Naraian, Vittoba, and Rukmai. The Matluipur Devi and the Tuljapur Devi,
worshipped by Dhangars, (vc., are also represented. A maridir at 'Ambad contains
B&ma, Lakshman, Sita, Garuda, ;md Maroti ; and another has the figure of
BcQla'ji holding an umbrella. There is also a shrine to Sitala the goddess of
small-pox, a Hemad Panti temple belonging to the sect called Swami Na'raian,
and a temple and khund built by Ahalyu Bai to Mahadev. The village of Badi
possesses a temple to Ballaji ; and the village of Ghansawngi has an annual fair
in honor of the Narasimha avatar of Vishnu. Jambuvat, 16 miles east of 'Ambad,
is a hill visited at Dassara, and held sacred to the king of the bears, who assisted
Rima in his expedition against Lanka. Paitan is famous for its places of
religious worship. The temple to Sivdin Kesri Nath contains images of Vittobu,
Rukmai, Pandhari of Pandharpur, Lakshmi, and Vishnu in his character asNara*
simha, arid as the four-armed Damodar. The Nath temple erected to the memory
of Yeknath contains the footprints of the god Krishna, placed over his samadhi or
tomb ; and there arc besides, the saimdhis of Sivdin Nath, Har Bari Nath,
Vittoba Nath, R ighonath Bhau, Raghoba, Dhondi Bhau, and Atmar^m Bhau.
Yeknath's footprints are also worshipped by his followers, in a large temple
on the river bank about half a mile outside of the town. His ancestor Bhanu-
das is said to have brought back the idol of Pandharpur from Annagoridi in a
miraculous manner. There is a temple to Adi Nariian, with figures of Yasir
Nara'ian, Dattatri, and fifteen followers. A temple to Renuka Devi, the mother
of Parasu R4tn, was converted into a mosque by Shah Matilana Sdhib ; and
according to a legend, the goddess lied before the Mahomedan saint and con-
cealed herself on a spot where the present temple has been erected to her
memory. The Talaoka khamba is a stone post, fixed to mark the site of a
khund, which was formerly sacred to Brahmti Dev, Of the numerous " mats"
46 a
Chapter vi. 356 [Aurangabad
RELIGION,
LANGUAGE AND
LITERATURE.
Religion of tho the temple of Vijaia P^ndurang, with which is associated the name
of Eknth Swami, a sadhu of Paitan who drowned himself in the
principal deities Qoddvdri in A.D. 1599. Vittoba, Italian, and Nanesvar. are local
worshipped m ' J ' '
manifestations of Vishnu ; and Lakshmi is Iladha, Bukmani, and
or monasteries that have been established at Paitan, Nittanandsw&mFs was
built by one of his disciples named Madhu Munkur Rao, a Deshpandia, and
contains the images of Vittoba and Rukmai. There are several legends relating
to Nittanandsw&mi who died about two hundred years ago, and he is even said
to have convinced Sankaracharya of his superiority. Anant Rishi's " mat" contain^
an image of Mahddev. He had numerous followers, and was celebrated for
having expelled the Mangbh&u sect from Paitan. His heirs live at Anant Wddi
in Bombay. The Dhoruli Marrfj mat and the Dayarnaswami mat are on either
side of Anant Rishi's mat. Tho Puslwn mat was built by the Mangbba'us* There
are thirty-two ghrfts or sacred bathing places on the Godavari about Paitan,
extending from Gangalwadi to Wadali. The following five are the most import-
ant : 1. Nag ghat built in Saka 1056 by Anand Rao, son of Raghon^th Rao, on
the top of which, Dadaj Kowdi subsequently erected the Kowdi mat, to
commemorate certain incidents in the life of Salivahana. A temple on the
ghat has Lakshmi for deity, with a figure of Ntfr&ian surmounted by
a Nag ; and a temple to Ganputi terminates a kind of parapet. A portion
of the steps is marked off as sacred to Paiichakal Devi, who is worshipped
when children are sick. 2. Krflika Tirat gh^t, called also Rangar Hatti
ghat, built in Sakn 1635 by Trimbakji Sankardrfs. 3. Panch Pipal
gh^t, named after five Pipal trees growing on tho steps. 4. Dholi
ghat, or Dholesvar ghat, built by Chimnaji Naik in Saka 1694 ; contains
a temple to Mahadev, with a stone image of a tortoise in front, on which the
Hindus take food and worship. 5. Siddesvar gh^t ; contains a temple to
Mahadev. The suburb of Paitan called Salewa'da, where the weavers reside,
possesses a fine temple to M^roti ; and the village of Daurwadi, 8 miles east
of Paitan, has a temple to Rama. Saunkheda has a fine old temple to Bhavcfni,
with a mat and other ruins ; and another temple is on the right bank of the Goda" vari r
to Narsin Bhau, which is half submerged during the rains. Manjag'aori has a
temple to Mah^ Lakshmi, and an image of Bhairoba Baju Bh^i worshipped by
the Dhangars, &c. There are three temples to Mahadev, together with several
mandirs at G^ridapur ; and of the latter, one mandir is dedicated to Rama, Lakshman,
and Sita ; another to Vittoba and Rukmai, with figures of Sheshdsvar and
Muralidar Krishna Paramrftma ; and a third to Bala Srfhib, whose chief temple
is at DeValgaon in Borar. There are besides, several smaller shrines of Hanuman,
Mta, and a figure of Shdshesvar Ba'gwan. The village of Kaigaon on the
Goddvari is held in jagir by tho family of the Brahman guru to the Peshwas,
and has a handsome temple to Khandoba or Ramesvar Ma'ha'de'v. The temple
is said to have been built by a saukar named Sidashoo Naik, who met the guru
as Sindia was on his way to Hindostan ; but according to the Ganga Mahdtma,
the founder was Rdmachandra. An old Hemad Panti temple to Sankesvar
at Niwargaon on the God* vari, was restored by Madhu Rao Peshwa, in fulfil-
ment of a vow which he made for an issue. Another temple in the G4nda-
District.] 357 Chapter VI.
ut/ RELIGION,
LANGUAGE AND
LITERATURE.
Sita, according as Vishnu is Krishna or B&nachandra. All these
forms are familiar to the Mahrattas, especially Vittoba and Rukmani. Principal deities
7 ' J worshipped in
whose chief temple is at Pandharpur. Ilumachandra and Sita are
pur taluk, to Mahadev Gangesvar or lord of the God^vari, was built by Mddhaji
Anant, a rich banker of the Peshwas ; and Lassura has a temple dedicated to
the goddess Dakshini. There are several shrines of Ma'roti in Baizaj>ur, but the
chief temple is to Vaizanrfth, and the image is said to be a Lingam called
Vaizanathesvar, which a certain Kunbi turned up as he was ploughing.
According to another account, the temple is dedicated to a Hindu princess
Vaiza, who was a disciple of a Mahomedan pir. It contains figures of Krishna
as Swayampraka'sh and Tirthasw^mi, together with images of Vittoba and Ruknuii.
In another temple, the deities are Krishna and Lakshmi, with Krishna Indra-
swdnri and Krishna Jogesvaraswami. Busnr contains a temple built in Saka
1694 by DhondoMcChadev, a Brahman patel ;and Khandalla has a fine temple to
MAroti. There is a temple to Khandoba at Janifal ;and another to M^h&dev
at Chikatgaon contains some odd figures of gods and goddesses with animals
like a lion, tiger, arid deer. A temple to Mahadev at Seor was built by a
PatwAri, llaghoba Dundji ;and Wakli contains a Gosai mat, and a figure of
Bhairoba. Gauli has a darga to a Hindu named Panoba ; and Barla Aulala
has a temple to Maha'dev, a mat to Kamachandra, and a temple to Vittoba,
with a group of deities called Mrfri, propitiated in seasons of cholera. Kanhar
has a temple surmounted by a N<fg, to Hanumun and Mrfh^dev ; while a temple
to Ganpati has a samtfdhi in front of it to Kaghoba'swa'im. A second temple
to Hanuman has a goddess on one side and Ganpati on the other ; and close by
is a figure of Kdl Bhairoba. A mandir to Ba'llaji is attended by suukcfrs ; and
one to .Jaiiunandra Parasvanathis attended by Jains. The suburb called Lashkar has
a temple to Btfllaji, arid another to Hanuman with a Nag surmounting the dome.
A cave at Gaotola is pointed out as the residence of a Hindu ascetic named Gautain
Assram. Bada Palsi has a temple to Mahadev, with figures of Hanuman,
Bcfllaji, and Bhavani ; and a second temple to Mrfh^dev has figures of Chan-Suri.
Pisor has an Hem^d Panti temple ; and Sarola has a mandir to Vittoba, and a tem-
ple to flanuman and Bhavani There is a temple at Bada Borgaon to B411aji,
K&na, Lakshman, and Sita Mai ; another to Ramachandra, Lakshman, and Sita ;
and a third to Vittoba, Rukmrfi, and Ganpati. Baradi has a temple to Khandoba
and MahadeV, with figures of flanuman and Ballefji, and an old image of Kasoba.
Anturhaa a temple dedicated to Mahadev ; and a cave temple to Siva, near the fort
of Baitalbari is dedicated to Rudre'svar. The neighbouring hills contain several
excavations, and the chief of them has a colossal figure of Ghntatroja, one of the
giant heroes of the M^hd Bharata. Sivna has a temple to Sivabhai, and a cave
temple to Mahadev, the latter situated a couple of miles north of the village.
Anwa has temples to Machadari, Vittoba, and Bhavani ; and a fine old temple to
MdhadeV and Ganpati. There is a temple to Khandoba at Bokardan ; one to
Ganpati at Rajur near J^farabad ; and a temple to Vittoba at Dabdhai, south of"
Bokardan. Sillode has a temple to M^htCdev, a mandir to Ba'llaji, and another to
Ramachandra. Phulmari has a temple to Hanuman, and a figure of Bhairoba
outside the village.
"SHU* 358 [Aurangabad
LANGUAGE AND
LITEHATURE.
Reli Hind^ the a ' so g enora 'lF worshipped, and their principal temple is at Planchavati
near Nasik ; while Ballaji's is at Devalgaon in Berar. Sometimes the
Principal dcitios combined forms of Vishnu and Siva as Hari Hares var are wor-
worshipped m
There are a few members of the Sakta sect or Vamachafis
in the district, who are the adorers of the consorts of Siva, or
Krishna, or Rama ; and at 'Ambad they have a temple to MdheC K&li,
Maha Lakshmi, and Machadari. On the southern side of the Chauki
pass, in the Lakenwara range between Aurangabad and Phulmari,
there is a shrine of Mahsoba, consisting of a block of stone surrounded
with smaller pieces, and all covered with red-lead. During the jatra
which is hold in the month of Chaitra, and lasts for four days, people
of all castes, but especially the Kunbis, flock from a circle of a hundred
miles, and offer many sheep in sacrifice. The objects of worship are
wholly personal, and relate to the prosperity of tho worshippers, and
the preservation of tho crops, sheep, and cattle. As a curious feature
in spirit worship, it may be mentioned that tho spirit of an officer of
Sindia's artillery, who fell at tho battle of Assaye, and was buried
near the villago, is said to be worshipped by the villagers,
sikhs. The Sikhs chant services daily to a Creator, whom they designate
as " Paramesvara" the Supreme Being, " Satnam" tho True Name,
" Tatkarta" the Maker of that which is, " 'Adipurusha" the First
Spirit, and " Bhagwan" the Lord ; but they worship him most com-
monly as Ram and Ilari, the popular names of Vishnu. The legends
of Vishnu in the Purrfnas constitute much of their favorite literature ;
and except in the mode of performing public worship, and in the
profession of benevolent sentiments for all mankind, there is little
difference between a Nirmala Sikh and an orthodox Vaishnava.
Nanak and his followers are the only considerable class of Hindus,
who have been able to rise completely above national prejudices in
the matter of caste, which they abolished. Tho Sikhs pay adoration
to the " Khalsa" in the " Book," but do not worship images. They
receive proselytes from every creed and caste ; and while they treat
the Koran with reverence, they acknowledge the whole scheme of the
Hindu mythology, and do not question the existence of Brabma,
District.] 359 Chapter 71.
RELIGION,
LANGUAGE AND
LITERATURE.
Vishnu, and Siva. With the Hindus, they retain the doctrine of the Religion of the
7 ' * Hindus.
metempsychosis, and the Vedantic philosophy of the individual soul
emanating from one great universal Spirit in which it pines to be
absorbed once more ; and with the Sufyism of the Mahomedans, they
substitute the language of passion for dogmatism, and typify the
human soul and the divine Spirit as the lover and the beloved. The
Sikhs observe the Holi, Dassara, and many of the Hindu holidays ;
and Devali is their favorite season of pilgrimage to Amritsar. The
number of Sikhs in the district is small, but their doctrines largely
permeate the lower classes of the population. The kuhwdmi of the
Banjaras is guru Nanak ; and not a few of the agricultural and manu-
facturing sections of the community are Satnamis and Raidasis, who
contemplate the pure name of the deity.*
The term Sikh is derived from the Sanskrit Sishya, a scholar or disciple. Ba'ha
Nanak or Nanak Shah, the founder of the sect, flourished about the end of the
15th century, and was a disciple of Kabir. According to a legendary biography,
Nanak travelled through India and even visited Mecca and Medina, working
miracles and making numerous proselytes. Ho did not formally abolish caste,
but his peculiar tenet was universal toleration. 1 he " Adi Granth" or " First
Book" ascribed mostly to Narmk, contains illustrations of his doctrines by various
hands, in Hindi and Punjabi. The work was put together by Arjunmal the 4th
Sikh guru ; and many of the poems are by Kabir, Sheikh Farid-ud din, Ra'manand,
Mira Bhai and other well-known sectarian or Vaishnava teachers. R^mdas, the
3rd guru, enjoy* d the favor of Akbar, and built the large tank at Amritsar, the
sacred city of the Sikhs. The guru was put to death in 1604 ; and the event
changed the Sikhs from their peaceful calling, into a warlike body of men. Guru
Govind, the 10th pontiff, directed the worship of " steel" with that of the " Book,'
entirely abrogated caste, and allowed any one to enter the sect. Ho gave his
followers the name of " Sink" or lion, and instructed them to have steel always
about their persons, to wear blue dress, to let their hair grow, and to use a war
cry as their salutation. Guru Govind compiled the Vichitra Natak or " Dasama
Padshah ka Granth," reverenced as the Book of the 10th pontiff. The character,
Qurumukhi, is a perversion of the Dovan^gari, by which the forms are retained,
but the sounds of the letters are altered. Guru Govind lost the Panj^b and led
the life of a mendicant wanderer. He is said to have been killed at Nander in
the Dakhan in A.D. 1708. There are five great divisions of religious mendicants
among the Sikhs. The Uda'sis, Nirm^las, and Nanaksha'hs are the more genuine
descendants of Nanak, and resemble the Hindu bairigis, but with this exception,
that the bairdgis may join monasteries and partake of the worldly pursuits that are
carried on there, whereas the Udasis cannot return to the world. They are found
sometimes singly, and sometimes in Sangets or convents; and devote their
Chapter VI. 3gQ [Aurangabad
RELIGION,
LANGUAGE AND
LITERATURE. _ . _ ^. __ . -. __. ^.
Language of toe B. LANGUAGE.*
Hindus.
Aryan and According to the last Census, the Marathi language is spoken by
Turanian * "'
languages, Q 2^i8 inhabitants or 84'86 per cent of the population ; the Marwfci
by 8,989 or 1*2 per cent ; Telugu by 3,047 or *4 per cent ; Lamni by
2,695 or -3 per cent ; Gujarti by 1,629 or *2 per cent ; Rangdi by
70 ; Urdu by 90,547 or 12*7 per cent; Arabic by 98 ; Persian by
time to daily prayers and observances which are addressed chiefly to the memory
of Nanak, and to the perusal and adoration of the sacred volume. The Lodhis are
descended from the 4th guru Ramdas, but have not the severe ascetic spirit
of the Udasis. The Akalas call themselves "Immortals," and resemble the
military gosains. They are also known as Govind Sinhis from having been the
especial bodyguard of Gum Govirid ; and still retain the blue vesture, although
after the guru's death, it was abandoned by the Sikhs in general. The Akalas
count their beads repeating the word " Ak&l" or eternal ; and the main body of
them guard the sacred books at Ainritsar.
The Khattris are the gurus of the Sikhs. Nanak and Govind Sinh were
Khattris by caste, and the Lodhis and Bidhis of the present day are likewise
Khattris.
The alphabets of India seem to have been derived from the ancient cave
character, which is intimately connected with the old Phoenician. Indeed, it
would appear that all the alphabets in existence may bo traced either to the old
Phoenician, to the Egyptian Enchorial derived from the hieroglyphical system,,
or to the arrow-headed character. Writing in the most ancient times seems to
have been hieroglyphical, a mere rude painting of the object intended, or a
symbol pointing it out by some obvious analogy. There is no evidence that
the Hindus had any system of writing except the alphabetical ; and the art was
introduced about the rise of Buddhism in the 6th century before Christ.
Previous to this, all knowledge was oral ; but writing must have been estab-
lished prior to any direct intercourse with the Greek and Western Asiatics. It
is at least certain, that unless alphabetical writing had been known in India
before the time of Darius, the arrow-headed character which was then in vogue
in Persia would most probably have influenced the Hindu system, and there
would not be so many analogies with the alphabetical system of Western Asia.
See Dr. Stevenson, &c., in Journal R. A. S. B.
The art of writing was unknown about the time when the Vedas were compiled,
and the hymns and sacrificial words had to be handed down by word of mouth
from father to son. A fairly continuous series of inscriptions on rocks, pillars, and
copper-plates enable us to trace back the Indian alphabet to the 3rd century before
Christ. Of the two characters in which the Asoka inscriptions were written, the
northern variety or Ariano-Pali is now admitted to be of Phoenician or at any rate
of non-Indian parentage. The southern variety or Itido-P&li is believed by some
scholars to be of western origin, while others hold it to be an independent
Indian alphabet, and an attempt has been made to trace back its letters to an
indigenous system of picture writing or hieroglyphics in pro-historic India.
District,] 361 Chapter VI,
RELIGION,
LANGUAGE AN*
LlTERATURS.
45; and English by 12, The Hindu languages thus represent Language of ti
both the northern and the southern family of languages in India.
The northern family includes the Bengali, Hindi, Marwari, Gujartfti,
Marathi, &c. It belongs to the Aryan tongue, and is mainly Sans- ang
kritic ; while the southern family, consisting of Tamil, Telugu,
Quintius Curtius mentions that the Indians wrote on leaves at the time of
Alexander in B.C. 326, and they do so still. See Dr. Hunter's Imperial Gazetteer,
article " India."
There are fifty-two simple 'letters in Sanskrit, each of which has a distinct and
separate sound. Of these, seven are not sounded in Hindi, and six in Marathi,
Kanarose, &c., at least by the common people, as they are purely Brahmanicul.
The Sanskrit has the most perfect of all known system of letters, but it fails
when applied to the vernaculars, from possessing redundant letters, and in not
being able to express the peculiar sounds of these languages. It likewise abounds
in combinations of letters, without the intervention of consonants. Sanskritic
influence on the vernaculars has had a softening effect, in the elision of aspirates,
and in toning down the htirsh and difficult combinations of consonants. There
are four sounds (te, dsi, tsh, dzh) in the Marathi, Kanarese, and Telugu, which do
not belong to the Sanskrit ; and the Marathi and Bengali are likewise strongly
inclined to the use of the long a. Tn the south, Sanskrit vocables are rarely used,
except by Brahmans ;and the Sanskrit is consequently purer, but with the notable
exception of dropping the proper marks of gender in the primitive forms. The
linal letter of a word is pronounced in the Sanskrit, but is dropped in the vernacu-
lars ; and there are many Ilindostani and more Marathi words that may be
traced to the Kanareso and Tamil. There arc also instances in Sanskrit of
synonymous terms, or the existence of more than one word expressive of the
same idea, which indicate that words have been borrowed from the vernaculars.
Sco Dr. Stevenson on the Languages of the Aborigines, &c., of India, J. B. A. S.,
Bombay Branch.
There are nine principal languages of the Kolarian group, and they have both
the cerebral and the dental row of letters, and also aspirated forms, which
according to Dr. Caldwell, did not belong to the early Draviclian. They agree
with the Dravidian in having inclusive and exclusive forms for the plural of
the first Personal Pronoun ; in using a Relative Participle instead of a Relative
Pronoun ; in the position of the governing word, and in the possession of a true
causal f orm of the Verb. They have a dual, while the Dravidians have no
Negative Voice. Dr. Caldwell gives twelve distinct Dravidian languages, and
some of the dialects are Gond, Uraon or Dhangar, Naikude, and Kolami
Kaikadi. In the Dravidian group, the Nouns have a rational and irrational
Gender, distinguished in the plural and sometimes in the singular, by affixes
which appear to bo fragmentary Pronouns, and by the agreement of the Verb
with the Noun, the Gender of the Verb being expressed by the Pronominal
suffixes. The distinction of Gender, though it exists in most of the Dravidian
languages, is not always carried out to the extent that it is in Tamil. In
Telugu and Gond, it is preserved in the plural ; but in the singular the
Chapter VI* 3g2 [Aurangabad
RKLIGION,
LANGUAGE AND
LiTERATUiiB.
Kanareso, Malayalam, Ac., is of Turanian or Skythic stock. The
latter however, is too wide a term to use, as it includes the Chinese,
Aryan and Tibetan. Tartar or Turkish, Arabian, and Syrian. The Turanian
Turanian 7 9 ) J
nguages. ^^ consequently been subdivided into the Western Mon-
golian, represented in Southern India by the Dravidian ; and
the Eastern Mongolian represented by the Kolarian. The Bhils
feminine rational is merged in the irrational Gender. In Gond, the Gender
is further marked by the Noun in the Genitive relation taking a different
suffix, according to the number and Gender of the Noun on which it depends.
The grammatical relations in the Dravidian arc generally expressed by suffixes.
Many Nouns have an oblique form, which is a remarkable characteristic of the
Dravidian group ; still, with the majority of Nouns, the postpositions are added
directly to the Nora ''native form. Other features of the group are, the frequent
use of f ormatives to specialize the meaning of the root ; the absence of Relative
Pronouns and the use instead of the Relative Participle ; the Adjective preceding
the Substantive ; of two Substantives the determining preceding the determined j
and the Verb being the last member of tho sentence. There is no true dual in
the Dravidian languages ; and there arc two forms of plural for the Pronoun or
the First Person, the one including, and the other excluding the person addressed.
As regards the Verb, there is a Negative Voice, but no Passive Voice ; and them
is a causal form. Sec Dr. Hunter's Imperial Gazetteer, article " India."
The following differences between the Sanskrit, and the northern vernaculars
such as the Maiathi, will show, that although the radical elements of the latter
are Sanskritic, the formal elements are unlike those of the Sanskrit, but are similar
to the Skythic group of languages :
There is no Article in Sanskrit or Latin, and no such use of unua as un ; yet
in the vernaculars, the Numerical Adjective corresponding to " one," has occa-
sionally the character and power of an Indefinite Article, and the idiom belongs
to the aboriginal dialects. The Mar&thi for example, substitutes ek for the
Southern onnu, a change of word which does not affect the idiom. The place of the
Definite Article is supplied by a particle affixed to a word. This particle in
Marathi is cA, and in Gujarathi and Marwari j. A similar particle of the Sanskrit
may be used in the same way, but the Gujarathi and Marathi cannot be traced
back to a Sanskrit origin, and are probably parts of an aboriginal tongue.
The Adjectives of the vernaculars as a rule, have no declension, and resemble
the Turkish. In the Sanskrit, the Adjectives agree with their Substantives in
Number, Gender, and Case ; but in the vernaculars, the Adjectives which end in
certain vowels, agree with their Substantives in the Nominative Case, in Gender
and Number, but the rest of the cases have one termination which does not vary.
Adjectives which are declinable in Hindi, have a in the Nominative Masculine,
t in the Nominative Feminine, and e in the oblique cases of the Masculine ; while
the Feminine keeps i throughout. In the Marathi there is no change even for
Gender, and e in the provinces below the gh&ts, and yah in those above them,
serve for all the oblique cases of the Genders and the two Numbers. They thim
partially conform to the Sanskrit. In the Comparison of Adjectives, all the ver-
District.] 363 Chapter TL
RELIGION,
LANGUAGE AND
LITERATURE.
now speak a corrupt form of Hindostani, but their aboriginal dialect Language of the
probably belonged to the Tibeto-Burman sub-family, and has been
lost for some time, although a few Tibetan forms are still observed
in the MartftliL
naculars desert the Sanskrit and adhere to the Turkish. The simple Adjective,
with the Ablative Case of the thing compared, stands for the Comparative degree ;
and the same for the Superlative, but the words " above all," or some particles
corresponding to " very," * k excessive," c., are joined to the Adjective. There is
no analogy between the northern and southern family in regard to Numerals.
Sanskritic words and their corruptions are alone used in the former ; while the
Numerals of the south belong to their own peculiar family.
The Nouns have two Numbers and two Genders, but the Gujarathi and
Marathi have three Genders. The Nouns are also reckoned to have seven Cases
besides the Vocative as in the Sanskrit ; although in reality they have seldom
more than three, or at the utmost four, and supply the deficiency iu the inflexions
required to mark the different relations of Nouns, by particles placed after the
root, or separable articles affixed to the Nouns serving the same purpose as
Prepositions. The Marathi, Hindi, and most of the northern vernaculars have
no flexional termination for the Nominative, and the case mark of the Accusative
is also absent. The Nominative is used for the Objective in Nouns relating to
inanimate things, while for animate beings, some of the languages have a
separate form for the Objective Case, and in others the Dative supplies its place.
There seems to be a purely aboriginal inflexion for the Dative derived from the
Tamil ku, but Max Miiller traces the Hindi ko to the Sanskrit suffix Ara, which
is largely used in modern Sanskrit as an expletive. The Marathi Dative has
la as in Tibet and Afghanistan, through which it is connected with the Syro-
Arabic prefix la. The Ablative of the north is clearly derived from the Sanskrit
tah ; and the Marathi un may be derived from u of the Prakrit a. The Instru-
mental Case formed by the Marathi ne is a corruption from the Sanskrit or Prakrit.
For the Genitive, the Gujarathi nu is probably connected with the Tamil
in and the old Marathi ckeni, while the modern Marathi tsa is probably derived
by contraction from the Telugu yokka. The Genitive in the north is a regular
Adjective, agreeing in Number, Gender, and Case, with the Substantive, but
it is not so in the south. Thus, the terminations for the declensions of some
of the cases are the same ; and the terminations for the plural are also like those
for the singular. In both these instances they differ from the Sanskrit and agree
with the Turkish and modern languages. In the north a nasal ? >und is introduced
to mark the plural ; but the general scheme is identical and only found in th
Turkish and Tartar dialects.
The Pronouns like the Numerals arc northern and southern ; the former being
mere corruptions of the Sanskrit, arid the latter allied to the Turanian. One of
the most striking peculiarities by which India is connected with the Chinese, is
the use of honorific Pronouns. In the south, there is a regular singular form, an
honorific form, and a plural form, for the Personal Pronouns. In the north, the
ap of Hindi and the apun of Marathi stand for them all. The Sanskrit bhavan
is used in the same way, but it seems easier to derive ayun from the Tamil.
46
Chapter VI. 3(54 [Aurangabad
RELIGION,
LANGUAGE AND
LITERATURE.
Languageoftho In religion, law, tho sciences, and the arts of civilized life, the
Hindus. ft 7 7 7 7
"Turanian 1 south as well as the north, draw almost exclusively from t/he Sanskrit-;
languages.
but the connecting link between the two is not only tho Sanskrit
element, otherwise all the unity of the Indian nations would ariso
from Brahmanical institutions, language, and literature, while among
the tribes who are not of Brahmanical descent, there would bo no
bond or connection whatever. On the contrary, tho non-Sanskritic
Sanskritic and
n iVwiR'iitB ilic l emcn ts throughout India have a great resemblance to each other ;
A very peculiar non-Sanskrit idiom is common to the Tamil, Gujara'thi,
Marathi,&c., ami consists of a double Pronoun oi' the First Person plural.
In Gujarathi, hame is the honorific, term, and apanc refers to tho whole.
Another coincidence between the Gujaruthi and Tamil is the use of
the particle a as a Demonstrative Pronoun ; ami this may also be connected
with the Mara'thi 7r/, /if, hen. In the north, the Relative Pronouns are
only corruptions of the Sanskrit yuh, but they are rarely used in familiar
discourse, and as in the south, the Participial termination is often substituted.
The eases of Pronouns are formed in much the same way as those oC Nouns, but
the re of tho Hindi Genitive is from rite in Mal.iya'lum, as the harsh rh does
not belong to the Sanskrit, ;ui'l the northern form is evidently a softening down
of the original southern syllable. There are likewise coincidences between the
terminations of the Dative in many of the northern and southern languages, and
of the Accusative in a few of them, which are independent of ' any Sanskritic
influence.
The niceties of the Sanskrit Conjugation, the 1en Classes, the three Voices,
and tin- ten Moods and Tenses have, more or less disappeared from the northern
vernaculars. The Sanskrit has different terminations for the different Tenses,
whereas the Conjugation of Verbs in the vernaculars proceeds by means of auxi-
liaries. The Present Participle Active in the southern fajnily, receives the signs
of Persons as affixes to form the Present Indicative ; but in the north, the verb u to
be/' joined to a Present Participle, serves for the Present- Indicative. Both forms
are used in Mar.'lt hi, according to the sense in which the Present Indicative is
rc<iuired. The Second Person Present Imperative is the root of the Verb, the
letters of which in Kegular Verbs appear in all the Moods, Tenses, and Persons;
but this takes place only in one-half the Conjugations in Sanskrit. Verbs in all
the vernaculars have properly speaking no Passive Voice, using instead the
Third I Vrson Plural Active, with " to go" in the north, and" to fall" in the
south. The Negative Verb in the north has the particle na attached to the
signs of Persons, which never disappears ; but in the south, the na is between
the Person and the Root, so that the a becomes lost arid the Negative Verb is
shorter than the Affirmative. The Past Tense is marked by affixes and not by
prefixes as in. Sanskrit ; and an InQnitive of very popular use is formed by adding
the same letters that are used for tho Dative Singular of Nouns, a form quite
unknown in Sanskrit. See Dr. Stevenson and Rajendralal Mitra in the Journals
of the Royul AsiutL- Society, London, Bengal, and Bombay Branch.
District.] 3(55 Chapter VI.
RELIGION,
LANGUAGE AND
LlTERATUK. t
and the Turkish, Siberian, and Persian furnish the greatest number Lan
of analogous words. The cultivated representative of the Aryan
Eleinoiita,
tongue in India is Sanskrit, but it ceased before the beginning of
the Christian era to be a spoken language, and was thus removed
from the influences of the usual sources of change. The Sanskrit of
the present vernaculars is the Sanskrit of a certain age, when the
language had been brought out of the simplicity and barbarism of
the period, nearly into the state in which it exists in the classic
literature of the Br^hmans. In the northern family, the Hindi
contains the largest proportion of Sanskrit, about nine-tenths of its
vocables being of this origin, and the Marathi has the least, containing
about four-fifths. At tho onset, the Brahmans and the aborigines
freely coalesced, and the vernaculars consequently must have had a
mixed character from a remote period. Judging from the Vedas,
the admixture was not extensive, as tho aborigines receded before tho
Aryan invasion ; and the interchange of vocables in the northern
languages, show from 10 to 20 per cent which are of non-Sanskritic
origin. Owing to tho same cause, tho dialects of the aborigines show
a considerable stock of Sanskritic vocables, varying with tho extent
of their intercourse with the Brahmans.
It is sometimes difficult to distinguish between the aboriginal and
the Sanskritic element, on account of the changes produced by the
natural process of phonetic decay and dialectic regeneration. Soon
after the death of Sakya Muni in the* 6th century before Christ,
there was a common vernacular for tho north, called Gratha, which Gatba.
was a corrupt form of Sanskrit superinduced on an aboriginal tongue,
and was in use at the first great convocation of the Buddhist clergy.
In tho 3rd century before Christ, Asoka's appeal to his
people in favor of Buddhism is written in Pali, which is a
further modification of the Sanskrit. Tho early Buddha temples
contain long inscriptions which are in neither pure Pali nor pure P<UU
Sanskrit, but near to both, and intelligible through their mediunu
The Pali stands midway between the Sanskrit of Paniui and the
Chapter vi. 3 gg [Aurafcgabad
RELIGION,
LANGUAGE AND
LITERATURE.
Langiaffeof the grammar of Vararuchi who flourished in the time of Vikramaditya ;
and a careful examination of tlio Asoka edicts, makes it clear, that
**" the Pli is a stage in the process of assimilation and differentiation,
which the Sanskrit and the aboriginal dialects have undergone, from
the Vedie period to the vernaculars of our day.
In the first century before the Christian era, a number of dialects
arose such as Magh&li, Sauraseni, Mardthi, &c., bearing the names
of some of the principal provinces of the time. They assumed their
position as distinct vernaculars in the dramatic literature of
Vikramaditya ; but their mutual differences were slight, and they
Prakrit. were all known by the common name of the Prakrit. The encour-
agement given by the Buddhists to the vernacular tongues, tended
to throw Sanskrit a good deal into the shade, and left its cultivation
to the more rigid ritualists. The development of the northern
vernaculars continued up to the 12th or 13th century, when they
assumed something of tho form hi which they now appear.
In regard to the present Mar^thi, the analysis of twelve page*
taken separately throughout Molesworth's dictionary, gives a total of
about 50,000 words ; of which 10,000 may be reckoned as primitives,,
and the rest derived from these. Of the primitives, 5,000 may be-
called Sanskrit, and 2,000 more are still Sanskrit, though consider-
ably corrupted. Of the remainder, 1,000 are Persian and Arabic ;
and 2,000 belong probably to f the language of the aborigines, as
they agree in many points with the Telugu, Kanarese, and Tamil.
An examination of this last element also shows an intimate connec-
tion between the Hindi, Marthi, and Telugu. A large proportion of
the Persian and Arabic words relate to government, and to new phases
of civilization expressive of tho laws, religion, and arts, which the
Mahomedans brought into India. The Moghals introduced Persian
as the language of business, and its study has taken a deep root in
the habits and customs of the people. The Marathi in like manner,
was adopted by the Mahrattas as the language of business. It is a
very expressive language, and with the sources to draw upon
District.] 367 Chapter VI.
RELIGION,
LANGUAGE AND
LITERATURE.
already mentioned, is capable of being applied to all the purposes of Language of the
science and literature. It abounds in what have been called imita-
tive words (onomotopoeia), and is reckoned rather harsh, because
none of the Sanskrit letters have been softened down as in the Hindi
and Gujarthi. There are also local variations in the language,
which almost amount to different dialects, but they are not of suffi-
cient importance to merit any particular notice.
The Br^hmans of the Mahratta country have kept up the use of the
Uevanrfgari more than any of their neighbours. They never write
Sanskrit in any other character, and many Mahratta books are
written in it. They have however, another character called " Modh,"
meaning the broken character, for the transaction of business and
epistolary correspondence. It is ascribed to Hem6d Pant of
Devgarh or Daulatabd, but the Brfihmans call it " Paishach Lipi"
or the character of demons. It is nothing but the Nagari, rounded a
little, and one or two letters borrowed from the alphabets of the
south of India. This forms a character better fitted for writing with
despatch than Nfigari, the letters of which arc not well adapted for
cursive writing.
C. LITERATURE.
The Mahrattas have a literature of their own written in Prakrit,
which is the present spoken language in an antique dress, and
without any of the additions introduced by the Mahomedans. The
literature cannot boast of great antiquity, extent, or originality ; but
it exercises an influence over the popular mind, and may be denomi-
nated a living literature, as the mass of the people is still powerfully
effected by indigenous authorship. It is in the Prakrit that most of
the literary works in repute among the Mahrattas are written ; and
scarcely with any exception, all these compositions are in verse. The
Mahratta Brahmans can vie in their knowledge of the common stores
LANGUAUK AND
LITERATURE.
368 [AurangaBad
Sanskrit literature, with the Brahmans of most provinces of India ;
and there are instances of writers like Sridhar, who added their con-
tributions to the general treasury. The country also abounds in lokhars,
or prose narratives of particular events, written in the language at
present spoken. Most of these treatises have a pl&ce in the M'Kenzie
collection of manuscripts ; but they are of an inferior order, being
full of dry details, and making too free a use of Persian and Arabic
words, to serve as models of style. The chief writers have scarcely
touched on war, and their works are almost exclusively religious,
Love only enters in the reproduction of Hindu mythology, as in the
Purifns ; but there is very little like the Sakuntala or Damayanti of
Sanskrit authors.* A class of writings called " Lavanya" treats of
* The Brahmans developed a noble language and preserved an unrivalled
literature ; but iho inheritance was handed down to a great extent orally, and
there are. no Sanskrit manuscripts of remote antiquity. Besides being poets
and philosophers, the Brahmans were law -givers, administrator**, men of science,
and poets ; and added a vast body oC theological literature, which they composed
at intervals between B.C 1 . 800 and A.D. 1000, Sanskrit works are almost entirely
written in verse, as being easier than prose to transmit by word of mouth, A
Sanskrit prose style grew up during the early tge which followed that of the
Vedic hymns ; but it soon died out, and was taken up for the Buddhist legends
written in. Gatha, Pali, and Prakrit respectively, which succeeded each other as
the spoken dialects of ancient India. The Hindus believe that the Vedas existed
from all time, or at least from B.C. 3001 ; but European scholars have inferred
from astronomical dates, that its composition was going on about B.C. 1400.
The Vedie hymns seem to have boon, the work of certain families of Rishis, some
of whose names have been preserved, such as Vyasa, or the fitter together ; but
there were about twenty-eight Vyawas, who were incarnations of Brahma and
Vishnu, and the name was rather indiscriminately used'. Many of the Vedic
hymns are also attributed to Narada, one of the attendants at the throne of Bralv
ma. The Vedas are the divinely inspired psalms, and consist of the Big Veda,
the Sama Veda, the Yajur Veda (subdivided into the black and the white Yajur),
and the Atharva Veda. As the ceremonies of the priests were elaborated, tho
prose Brahmanas, containing the divinely inspired theology, were compiled and
attached to each of the Vedas. The Kalpa and the Grihya Sutras which followed,
are tho sacred traditions (smriti), and elaborated still further the Brahmanical
system of sacrifice. The Upanishacls, tho Aranyakas, and the comparatively
modern Puranas, make up a large body of doctrine, mixed with mythology, popu-
lar tales, and superstitions. The Code of Maim in its present form, is probably
not earlier than B.C. 500 and later than B.C. 300. The Brahmans claim it to be
of divine origin, and it originally contained 100,000 verses. Narada shortened the
book by 12,000 ycrses, and Sumati by another 4,000, but only 2,685 arc extant at
District] 36D ChapterVt;
RELIGION,
LANGUAGE AND.
LITERATURE,
love, but in its most sensual aspect. The Ramayana and the Mha
Bhrata are related in stories every night throughout India, and are
sung at all love assemblies, marriage feasts, temple services, village
festivals, and at the receptions of chiefs and princes.
The majority of the Mahratta authors were Vaishnavas, and the
greater portion of them Baud dho-Vaishnavas. There is not a single
Saiva author of eminence^ and yet four-fifths of the Brahmans who
the present day. The Code of Manu is the legal foundation of the whole social,
religions, economical, and political system of Hindu life.
Modern philology dates from the study of Sanskrit; and Paniui, who lived
about B C. 350, was the architect of S;mskiit grammar, it has been ascertained
that tbc earliest grammar of the Pali, in which the great body of Buddha litera-
ture was written, was composed in the DakliMii. Sanskrit literature, apart from
religion, philosophy, law, and grammar, consists mainly of two great epics arul the
drama, besides several treatises on astronomy, metaphysics, mathematics, and a
vast body of legendary and mystic poetry. The M^h.i Bharata is attributed lo
Vyasa, and the incidents which it records, probably took place between B.C. 1200
and B.C. 543 ; although its compilation in its present form must have happened
several centuries later. I'anini (B.C. 3f>0) and Megasthenes (B.I. 1 . 300) do not allude
to it ; but Dion Chrysostomos mentions it in A.D. 75. The Ilamayana of Valmiki
is assigned to a period about B.C. 1000, but it could not have been put together
in its present form many centuries before Christ. The. chief of the later
Sanskrit epics are the, Raghu-vanwa and the Kumara-sambhava of Kalidnsa, the
father of the Sanskrit drama; and Iho astronomical dates which these poems
furnish, show that they could not have been composed before A.D. 350. Hum-
boldt wrote as follows, regarding this celebrated author : " Kalidnsa is a
masterly describcr of the influence which nature exercises upon the minds
of lovers. Tenderness in the expression of feeling and richness of creative
fancy, have assigned to him his lofty place in the poets of all nations."
This praise is mainly deserved by his two dramas, the Sakuritala and
the Vikrama Urvasi. The Vikrama Charitra was composed by Sri Dcva.
Kalidasa flourished at the court of Vikramaditya, a great patron of
learning, who is generally placed in the 5th or 6th century of the Chris-
tian era, but there were several kings of this name from B.C. 50 to
A.D. 1050 ; and the works of the poets and philosophers who formed the
" nine gems" of his court, appear to have been composed at intervals during
this long period. The arts and sciences were introduced very early from the north
of India into the Dakhan ; and Sanskrit poetry flourished in various provinces, until
the vernaculars were also generally employed for productions of this nature.
Manu and other writers have included poets among the " Sapta anga" or seven
ornaments requisite at the courts of all legal monarchs ; and a great deal of half
religious, half amorous poetry, together with a vast amount of domestic narrative
Chapter Vi. 370 [Aurangabad
RELIGION,
LANGUAGE AND
LITERATURE.
cu lti va * e literature are Saivas, but they had a contempt for the
vernaculars as a medium for religion and philosophy, whereas the
Bauddho-Vaishnavas did not hesitate to use a language intelligible
to all. The Bauddho-Vaishnavas are consequently the fathers
M * r 1iftu 1 rc lter " ^ ^ am%a ^ a literature, and the most distinguished authors
belong to their sect. Their rise may be assigned to the
last quarter of the 13th century ; and their principal writers
were Dn^noba, Nrfmdev, Sridhar, Ekn^th, TukariJm, &c. The
Bauddho-Vaishnavas tried to propagate the tenets of their sect, by
associating them with the popular legends current among the Hindus.
The older Marathi works are different in grammar and style from the
Manfthi that is now spoken. A portion of the Satav^hana Saptasati
written in the Marathi form of Prakrit, was obtained by the late Dr.
Bhau Ddji from a Brahman of Bassim. Dnrfnoba, who wrote his
commentary on the Bhagavat Gita in A.D. 1350, is also antique in
style and phraseology ; and so is Mukunda raja who preceded him
and flourished at the end of the 12th and the beginning of the 13th
century. The Marafchi language however, was tolerably settled at
the time of Mukunda raja and Dn^noba, and there is a greater
difference between the Maharashtra- Prakrit of the Stavhana Sap-
tasati and the Mardthi of Dua*noba, than between the latter and the
present Marathi.
in the form of novels, was written in the numerous capitals of mediaeval
India. There are exhaustless legends of Krishna ; and separate episodes of Nala
and Damayanti, Devayani and Yajati, and Chandrahasa and Bikya, illustrating
respectively, faithlessness in love, marital fidelity, and the fickleness of fortune.
The Puranas recount the deeds of the gods of the Bra'hmans ; but the older
works among them were either lost, or were incorporated in the compilations
that were made from the 8th to the 16th century A.D. They have practically
superseded the Vedas, and during the last ten centuries, have formed the sacred
literature on which modern Hinduism rests. The Dravidians have no ancient
literature like the Vedas, and Dr. Caldwell ascribes the oldest work in any
southern language to the 8th or 9th century of our era. The literature of the
period belonged to the Jains, and was superseded about the 12th century by a
Vaishnava literature, which again made way for Saiva writings about the 13th
century. See Dr. Hunter's Imperial Gazetteer, article " India ; " Dr. Birdwood's
Industrial Arts of India, &c.
District] 371 Chapter Vt
RELIGIOK,
LANGUAGE AND
LITBBATUBB.
PRINCIPAL HINDU AUTHORS OF THE
AUEANGABAD DISTRICT.
SALIVAHANA. According to a tradition, Sliv6hana was born in
the first century of the Christian era, during the reign of Somakanta
rja of Paitan, and was a great Sanskrit scholar. He compiled a
Kosha or dictionary consisting of 400,000 Kathas or Prakrit verses,
and was assisted by the following authors : 1 Bodissa, 2 Chulluha,
3 Amarraja, 4 Kumarila, 5 Makarandasena, 6 Srirja. The S^liv^-
hana Saptasati, a portion of the Katha KosJia^ contains 700 verses,
and abounds in ironical expressions and love sentiments. It men-
tions the Vindhya mountains, sings in praise of Vikram^ditya and
Sliv;fhana, and in the Mangala, or introduction, invokes Pasupati
or Siva. The S^liv^hana Saptasati is exceedingly rare, and appears
to be the only portion of the Katha Kosha that has been preserved.
The Sali-hotra and the Gaja-chikitsa are also attributed to Sdliv^hana.
The former, consisting of about a hundred verses, is a treatise on
the horse ; and the latter relates to the elephant, and contains about
fifty verses. The Nsik inscription gives a dynasty called Sliv-
hana, but it is not quite certain whether the author of the Kosha
was the same as the reputed founder of the S^ka era. There are
several works relating to Sdliv^hana, and the Sdlivdfiana Charitra
in Marathi, composed by Raghonath Shastri of Puna, recounts the
popular belief of his descent from a kumhar or potter. In another
Marathi work, the Kavi Charitra, Salivahanais called, 1 S4ka Karta
or founder of the Saka era ;* 2 Vikramjit or remover of Vikram's era
* According to the " Jotish Shastra," the different Hindu eras are : - 1 Yu-
dhishthra at Indraprastha near Delhi 3,044 years ; 2 Vikrarna of Ujjayini 135
years ; and 3 S41iv4hana of Pratisthrfna 18,000 years. There are besides, 4
Vijayabhinandan at Vaitarani on the Indus 10,000 years ; 5 Ndgarjuna at Dha-
fatirtha (Dharasena ?) in the Gauda country 400,000 years ; 6 Kalanki at
Karavira-pattana (Kolhapura) in Karnataka 821 years. Thus S&livihana is the
third of the " Ska-kartas" or "era-makers." The Sika years are in cycles of
60 each ; and in old astronomical works like the Narada Sanhita, each cycle has
a particular name, being called after some quality inherent in it. The first
twenty years of a cycle are believed to be prosperous, and the last twenty years
47 a
Chapter VI. 373 [Aurangabad
RELIGION,
LANGUAGE AND
LITERATURE. .
principal from Southern India ; and 3 Kanin, the son of a virgin, in allusion to the
Hindu Autnors
f Xf" tradition of his having been born of a virgin under four years of age.
Hemachandra the groat Jain writer who flourished at the court of Sid-
dh a rja and Kumarapala, the Chalukya king of Anahilpura Paitan,
includes Salivahana among the four learned kings named in his lexicon.*
Hemachandra styles him Hala, and several Prakrit writers call him
Valiana. The best Jain work regarding Salivahana is the K'dpa
Pradipa written by Jinaprabhasuri, about the beginning of the 14th
century of the S&nvat era.f The Ilarsha Charitra of Banabhatta
inauspicious. Vishnu presides over the first twenty, Brahma over the second,
and Siva over the, third. Sue K. S. V. N. Mandlik, J. JR. A. 8., Boinhay
Brunch, Vol. XII.
They are, t, Vikramaditya, 2 Salivihana, 3 Mimja, 4 Bhoja. All four were
versed in Sanskrit literature, and were authors of works. Ilemachandra was horn
in A.D. 1088, was initiated as a priest in A.D. 1097, became a " Suri " in A.D.
1109, and died in 1172. Ho was a promoter of the Jain religion, arid became
the most brilliant star of a long list of learned and pious Jain hierarchs. His
name was Somadeva, but was changed to Hemachandra. He was the author
of a variety of standard works in Sanskrit and Prakrit, such as " Dliatu Para-
yana,' 7 '' Parisishta Parva, " &(.'. The " Hemachandra Kavya" is a history of the
Chalukya kings of the Dakhari, and its " tika" or meaning is given in the " Lesa-
bhai-tilak" by another Jain writer.- See Dr. Bhau Daji, J. R. A. S., Bombay
Branch, Vol. XII.
j* The author writes about many places sacred to the Jains, and among them
Pratisth^na, once a beautiful city in Maharashtra in the southern half of Bhtfrata
Varsha (India), which vied in splendour with the capital of India, but is now a
poor trifling village. It is related that three Bra'hmans lived in Pratisthana,
and that they begged for uncooked food, which they brought to their widowed
sister to prepare for them. On a certain day the girl went for water to the
river God^vari, and Sesha the Naga king of Patala or the Serpent region, became
enamoured of her, and assuming a human form, had conneetion with her against
her will. The girl, although by age incapable of conception, became a mother
by the divine power of Se*sha ; and the brothers observing her state, deserted her.
She however, continued to live in Pratisthina, and gained a livelihood by taking
service in several families. Her son grew up in good qualities, and frequently
in play, was elected king of his companions, to whom he gave men, horses,
elephants, carriages and other toy conveyances, and hence his name Satavihana,
from "satani" given, and " vihanani" conveyances. He threw these clay figures
into a well, and in his subsequent war against Vikrama'ditya, they all issued out
endowed with life and enabled him to defeat that monarch. Pratisthina then
became a rich city, having wide roads, large temples and private dwellings, and
brilliantly white markets, fortifications, and ditches. S&tavahana conquered the
country as far as the Narbada, and having made all the people of Dakshanapatha
District] 373 Chapter YL
RELIGION,
LANGUAGE A#D
LITERATURE.
alludes to the Rosha or treasury of Kathas: and so do the Prabhanda TJI rdiuipMi
* ' Hindu Auth'ra
Chintdmani of Merutung 'Acharya, and the Chaturvinsati Prabhanda *
of Riijasekhara.* The latter contains the traditions of Salivfibana,
free from debt, introduced his era therein. Jiriaprabhasuri in another chapter,
states that Satava'hana became converted to the Jain faith, and built Jain
chaityas or temples, and that his example was followed by fifty of his " viras"
or sirdars. The author after praising Pratistha'na, mentions that the city had
sixty-eight sacred places, and that fifty-two heroes were born there ; that the
Jain king Sa'tavaliana went on horseback to preach his religion at Bhrugu
Kuchhu ( Broach), and that the Arya Kalaka established an annual festival at
Pratistha'na on the bright half of Bhadrapada ; that intelligent persons seeing the
line of temples to the gods, gave up witnessing the lino of heavenly cars
(vimans) ; awl that in this city containing many deities, there were numbers of
" anasatras" or houses for distributing food ; that Kapila, Atreyn, Brihaspati and
Panchala, in consequence of being troubled by the king, published one " sloka" or
verse, containing the drift of their four lakhs of verse.s. See K. S. V, N. Mandlik,
J. It. A. S. B., Vol. XII.
The Kalakacharya Katha, a Sanskrit treatise, gives the narnos of Kalaka Suri
and his sister Saraswati, who were Jains. Kalaka went to Broach and converted
the king of that place, a circumstance which offended the Brahmans, and so he
retired to Prithivi Pratist ha'na, in the Maratha Desa, where ruled tho mighty and
virtuous (Arhat) Satayanu raja,. The guru established at Pratistha'na, the
Paryushana ceremony of the worship of Jinana'tha (Prabhavani) paiispadlmpalana,
on the 4tb day of the bright half of Bhadrapada ; and finding the " Sims" or
priests becoming corrupt, he left for Swarna Mahipura, and lived alone with
Sagara Chandra Suri. In the " Bharahcswara Vritti" by Subhasilagani, the story
of Kalakacharya is similarly related ; and likewise in a third manuscript in
Gujara'ti, and also in a fourth in Marwa'ri about 300 years old. There is another
Marwari manuscript by Jinarunga Suri, in which Kalakacharya introduces him-
self to certain Moghal chiefs ! A treatise called Paryushana Satfika in Maghadi,
with a commentary in Sanskrit, considers the proper day on which the Paryushana
ceremony should be performed. It states that Kalakacharya went to Pratistha'na
Pura, and that at the request of Sa'ttivahana, the Paryushana Pnrva which was
hitherto observed on the 5th, was changed to the 4th of the bright half of! the
month of Bhadrapada. The Prabhavaka Charitra mentions that Kalakacharya
flourished 480 years after u Vim's" nirvana ; that Srima'na Sa'tavahana repaired
the u tirth" or sacred place; and that Padalipta Suri established his standard
there. In the Prabhanda Ohintamani of Merutung 'Acha'rya, and in the Chatur-
vinsati Prabhanda of Kajasekhara, it is stated that Nagarjuna was a contemporary
of Satavahana and of Padaliptacharya. A third Kalakacharya is wild to have
flourished in A.D, 99!>, and all three divide the honor of having changed the
ceremonial day.- See Dr. Bhau Daji, J. R. A. S. B., Vol. IX.
Baria alludes to Harichandra the commentator of Charaka as Bhattara or
Bhatfcaraka Harichandra. Ho also mentions the great poet Kalidasu, who accord-
ing to Hiouen Thsung flourished at the cwrt of Harsha Vardhanu in tlie first half
of the seventh century ; and some authors have consequently fixed the age he
Chapter VL 374 [Aurangabad
RELIGION, u o
LANGUAGE AND
LlTB&ATtTBE.
Principal ^fl mentions his minister Sudraka.* There is an old Sanskrit and
Hindu Authors
Prakrit drama called Mrit Sakati, or the Toy-cart, by a king Sudraka,
but its age has not been determined. A different Satav^hana is
mentioned in the first lambaka or section of the Katha Sarita Sagara
B*na about the 7th or 8th century. The Bharat Khand Kosh by Eaghonath
Bh*skar states that BSna died in &f ka 572 (A.D. 650). The Harsha Charitra of
Sri Harash refers to Kalidasa and also to Rdjasokhara and Bh^maha. It seems
remarkable to trace the residence of the Maitrayaniya Brahmans, who appear to
have lived at the foot of the Vindhyas at Bhadgaon, and other conterminous
villages of the Satpudas. They have been rarely found at other places from the
time of Harsha Vardhana to the present day ; and when they have been found
elsewhere, they may oe generally traced to Bhadgaon. The other classes of
Brahmans do not eat with the Maitrayaniyas, probably on account of their early
Buddhist tendencies. See Dr. Biihler, J. R. A. S., Bombay Branch, Vol. IX.
Merutung 'Achirya was a Jain pandit of Kattiawar who composed the " Pra-
bhanda Chintamani" in A.D. 1423. His Merutunga Theravali is a gcneological
succession tdble. Merutung 'Acharya published two other works. See Dr. Bhau
Daji, J. R. A. g. B., Vol.
According to the Chaturvinsati Prabhanda, Satavahana lifted a large stone
fifty-two cubits in circumference as high as his knees ; and fifty of his sirdurg
also lifted the stone, Home one inch and some two inches in height. A BrtPiman
named Sudraka, only twelve years of age, threw the stone up to the skies, and in
falling, it split into three pieces, one piece fell at a distance of twelve kos,
another fell into the pool of serpents called " Naga-rhada " in the Godavari,
and the third is still to be seen at a crossing where four roads meet. The
king made Sudnika his minister, and appointed him chief magistrate of Pra-
tistha'na. Sudraka is said to have recovered the king's wife who had been
carried away ; and there were in those days fifty warriors without, and fifty
warriors within the city. S^tavahana after a time became sensual, and wanted
a virgin every fourth day, from one of the four classes of Hindus. The people
became enraged, and a Brahman of the village of Vivahavatika besought the
goddess Pithaja to deliver them. The goddess consented, and assuming the
form of the Brahman's daughter, was married to the king, but when the " parda"
was removed, nhe turned to a fiend and pursued him. Sdtavahana fled before
her and jumped into the " Nrfga-rliadu" pool of the Uodrfvari and was drowned.
See R. S. V. N, Mandlik, J. R. A. S. B., Vol. XII.
One account alleges that there was no king of Paitan after Scffivcftiana,
but the Hindus of Paitan profess to be able to trace his descendants down to
the period of the capture of Devgarh by the Mahomedans in A.D. 1295.
According to a document preserved at Paitan, the Saliv4hana dynasty reigned
there from Saka 1 to SCka 294 (A.D. 373), but the names of the different
kings are not known. The next dynasty, that of Sudrak, a Brrfhman by caste,
ruled from Srfka 295 to Saka .881 (A D. 960). The names of only two of the
kings are known, Sudrak and Indukirit who ruled 95 and 48 years respectively.
A Rajput or Mahratta family followed, founded by one Pulliduth, and lasted till
District] 375 Chapter Vt
RBLIOIOBT,
LANGUAGE AND
LITERATURE.
by Bhatta Somesvara, who flourished in the 12th century of the i
S&nvatera.* There is consequently some difficulty in determining
the author of the Kosha Katha, for the Srftavdhana described in
the BriJiat Katha must have been a contemporary of Nanda, and
the S^tavahana of some of the Jain writers probably lived about
A.D. 466. f
MUKUNDA RAJA. This author was born at Amba Jogi on the ^ ukun<la
Bdnganga, and flourished towards the end of the 12th century. He
was a Smarta Brahman of the Madhiandin Sakha, who propitiated
Siva at twelve years of age, and then propitiated Dattatriya,
Muniswara and Guru Sankara on the banks of the Gautama
(Godavari). Later in life he practised raja yoga and became a
Saka 936 (A,D. 1014). The seat of government was then removed t) Devgarh
where a Gond rja reigned till S^ka 956, and was succeeded by a Bhil king who
ruled up to Saka 100G (A.D. 1085), being a period of fifty years. The dates in
this account are evidently vitiated by mistakes : If the first dynasty were the
Andhras, the second may be the Rathas, Ratbors, or Balliaros first ruling near
Nsik and afterwards at Malkhed, and who were subdued by " Taliapa" in Saka
S95, after which the district must have been under the Chalukyas till the rise of
the Yadavas of Devgarh in Ska 1110, of whom Bhillama, the first king, may
indeed be the Bhil ra" ja of the legend, but who ruled only 5 years and not 50.
See Burgess, Arch, Surv. of West, India, Vol. II L, p. 57.
Somdev, whose titular name was " Gun^dhya," composed the " Brihat
Katha," a work in seven books, containing a lakh of slokas. By the advice of
his pupils (rimodia and Maodidena, the author presented the seven great tales
to Sadashcv, in the hope that the king being a man of taste, might preserve
and spread them. The work was however rejected, because it was written
with blood in the " Paisachi" or language of goblins. On learning this, Gu-
nddhya burnt six of the books, and the seventh was preserved only by the
entreaties of his pupils, f dtava'hana heard that the recitation of the remain-
ing book charmed even the beasts, and having visited Gunadhya, obtained
possession of it, and after having studied. the work, inserted an introduction in
Prakrit See Burgess, Arch. Surv. of W. India, Vol. III., p. 56.
Bhatta Somesvar or Somadev Bhatt of Kashmir translated the " Brihat
Katha" into Sanskrit in the 12th century of the S&nvat era, and called it
44 Katha Sarita Sagara."
f Bh^skar 'Acharya, a Brahman astronomer, and an inhabitant of Bidar
studied arithmetic, astronomy, and astrology, and in Saka 1026 (A.D. 1104)
composed a work on arithmetic called " Bija Ganita," which he dedicated to his
only child, a daughter Lilavati. He wrote the "Siddhanta Siromani"
1050 (A.D. 1128), and died at Bidar in his 65th year.
Chapter VI. 37(5 [Aurangabad
RELIGION,
LANGUAGE AND
LITERATURE.
great sddhu. His tomb or samudhi is near the town of Amba Jogi.
Mukunda nija. Mukunda raja wrote several works, but few of them are to be met
with at the present day. The Veveka Sindhu and the Paramamrut
are metaphysical pantheistic works ; the Mulasthambh is in praise of
Siva. Mukunda raja has given the following succession of his gurus
Adinatha, Harinatha and Raghunatha ; and he himself is said to have
been the guru of Jaipal raja. He also mentions Nrisinha, Ballala
(Bhillam), and Jaitapala (Jaitra-pala) of the Yadava dynasty.
DNANOBA OR DNANESVAR. The most celebrated of Maliratta poets,
was born in Saka 1194 (A. D. 1272) at Alaiidi, sixteen miles from
Puna. He was the son of Vitthal Pant, a kulkarni of Appaigaon in
the Paitan taluk, and his mother was llukma Bai, an inhabitant of
Alaiidi. Vitthal Pant was a Deshast Brahman of the Sukla Yajurved,
and the Madhiandin Sakha. Soon after his marriage he became a
sanniasi and retired to Benares ; but the head of his establishment,,
when visiting the holy places of the south, saw Rukma Bai at Aland!,
performing worship with great devotion. He gave her his blessing,
promised her four children, and sent Vitthal Pant back to Alancli. In
course of time, llukma Bai bore three sons, Nivritti, Dnanoba, and
Sopandev ; and a daughter named Mukta Bai. As these however
were born after Vitthal Pant became a sannidsi, they were classed as
Vidurs ; and the Brahmans would neither receive Vitthal Pant
nor his children back into caste, till Dnanoba and his brothers
convinced the learned men of Paitan, that they were under
the special protection of the deity, by making a wall
to walk, and a buffalo to recite the .Vedas. Nivritti then
became chela or disciple to Gyni-nath, and Dnanoba became
chela toNivritti. In Saka 1212 (A.D. 1290; Dnanoba wrote a
Prakrit commentary on the Bhagavat Gita of Vyasa, for
the sake of those who did not understand Sanskrit. He wrote
another work, Amrutanubhav or Anubhavamrut, treating on Yoga
Shaster or the science of respiration ; besides several moral and re-
ligious precepts, delivered in metrical poems called abhangs. Dnanoba
died in Srfka 1222, and bis tomb is at Alandi, His brothers were
District] 377 Chapter VI-
RELIGION,
LANGUAGE AND
LITERATURE.
also authors, and so was his sister Mukta Bai, some of whose alhangs
have been handed down to posterity. In fact the three brothers Dn&noba.
were considered incarnations of Brahma, Vishnu, and Siva, and the
sister an incarnation of Brahmi. Dn&ioba was the founder of a sect,
and Sindia endowed his temple at Alaridi with a grant of the
revenues of the village. The anniversary of his death is celebrated in '
the month of K^rtik. Dnanoba and Namdev were fellow-disciples
of Pumlalika.*
HEMADRI OB HEMAD PANT. A Brahman of the Sukla Yajurved, nemAdri or
HemAd Pant.
and the Madhiandin Sakha. He was an inhabitant of Paitan, and
became prime minister to M^hadev the Yadava king of Devgarh,
and afterwards to Ra'inachandra-sen his suecessor.f He was of the
** Ncfma or Namdev was born at (lokalpur ne;ir Pandharpur in Saka 1200,
and was the adopted son of Damaseti, a " shimpi" or tailor by caste. He be-
came a famous u stfdhu" and was one of the first, disciples of Pundalika, who
established an ecclesiastic Hinduism at Pandharpur. Namdev was a Prakrit
writer of " abhangs," treating on religion, p-rnyers, hymns, and love. He was
helped in this work by sixteen persons, including his father, mother, brothers,
sister, wife, danglit.tr 'ami a female slave named Zana Bai. A few of tho
"abhangs" of Zana Bai have been preserved. Namdev died in Saka 1268
(A.D. 1346), and his tomb is at Pandharpur.
f There is some doubt about tiie age of Hemadri. Dr. Bhau Daji in the
Journal R. A. S., Bombay Branch, VoL IX., lixcd it about the end of the 12th
and the beginning of the 13th century ; and the " Bharat Khand Kosh" by
Raghonath Bhaskar of Puna mentions that ho was born in 1125 Saka (A.I).
1203). There is an inscription on a stone slab at Patan near Chalisgaon,
which records the grant of a village named Vaula by Achyuta Naika of Gau-
tama-gotra, and states that he was a contemporary of Ramachandra, whose
minister was Hemadri. The date on the inscription is A.D. 1206, and a list
of r^jas is given, containing the names of Bhillam, Jaitrapala, and Singhana.
In the Journal R. A. S., Vol. V., 1839, Mr. Wathen published two copperplate
grants, dated S^ka 1194 and 1212 respectively (A.D. 1273 and 1291), in which
the following kings are mentioned : Bhillam, Jaitrapana, his son Singhana,
next Krishna, then his younger brother Mahadeva, and then BcCmachandra tho
son of Krishna. Heinadri was the minister of Rimachandra, who succumbed
io the Mahomedans in A.D. 1295. Mr. R. G. Bhandarkar in the Journal R. A. S.,
Bombay Branch, Vol. X., in alluding to the quotations from the Mah& Bharata
to be found in .Hemadri's Da"na Khanda, states that he was the minister of
MeChadcva, who ascended the throne in A. D. 1260. On the other hand,
Hema'dri in the " Ayur-vedaras2Cyana" calls himself the " mantri" or minister of
raja, and states that he was in possession of the Sri-Kama (seal ?). In the
Chapter VI. 378 [Aurangabad
RELIGION,
LANGUAGE AJTD
LITERATURE,
Vatsa-gofcra, and his genealogy is traced to V&nana, then Yasu-deva
Hemidri or a very learned Brahman, and then K&na-deva, the father of Hem^dri
Hem&dPant.
Suri. At the present day, Brrfhmans of the Madhiandin Sakha prevail
in the Daulatabd district where Hemrfdri was born. The following
treatises are attributed to Hema'dri : 1 Chatwrvarga Chintdmani on
the Dharma Shastra, a work not now met with in a complete form ;
2 Ayur-vedarasdyana,) a commentary on the Ashtanga-hridaya, the
medical treatise of Waghbhatta ; 3 Muktaphala, containing extracts
from the Bhagavat, on the nine sentiments and for the support of
Bhakti or faith. This last however, is attributed to Bopadeva, who
was patronised by Hemadri and wrote other works. Mr. Arthur
fiteele in his summary of the laws and customs of the Hindu castes,
alludes to u a very ancient work of notoriety, treating on all sub-
jects," called Hemddri, containing 100,000 slokas in twelve divisions,
written by Hemadri Bhatta Krfshikar. The Marathi character called
Modh or Modhi is said to have been first introduced by Hemadri, to
whom the Lekhenpadhali or Letter Writer is also attributed, Hcmdri
is a well-known name among the learned, and he and Madhava are
regarded as the two pillars of the Dharma Shastra ; but Hemadri's
style is antiquated, while Madhava's is elegant and refined.* The
Chaturvarga Chintdmani treats of Achra (custom or practice),.
Vyavah^ra (civil and criminal law), Ishta (essential ceremonies),
Purta (acts of liberality) and Adhy^tma Vidya (the nature and
essential properties and relations of all beings). Modern authors do
Vratu-Khanda, he mentions the capital Daulatabad as^ being situated in the
" Setuna-Desa," probably the ancient name of the Daulatabad district ; and
gives the following genealogy of the kings of Devgarh 1 Bhillam, 2 Jaitrapala^
3 Singhana-deva, 4 Jaigaki. The last had two sons, Krishna and MahSdeva, and
in the reign of the latter, Hemadri the minister possessed all the regal power.
See also Chapter on History.
Mcfdhava flourished in the 14th century ]of the Christian era, at the court of
Sri Bukka raja of Bijayanagar, and was the preceptor of the raja's family. He
and his younger brother Sayana are the authors of a learned commentary on the
Big Veda. He also wrote a commentary on the " Parasara Smriti ;" and on law
and grammar. " Mftdhava in his style is at once learned and deep, yetj simple
and pleasing." See Dr. Bhau Daji, J. K. A. S. B.,;Vol. IX.
District.] 379
LANOUAQB AND
LITERATURE.
not quote Hem^dri so frequently on Vyavahara as on Dharma Shfetra. ^{^JJJjJ 1
The Chaturvarga Chintdmani is divided into five parts or Khandas.
The first or Vrata Khanda is taken chiefly from the Bhavishya
Furana, but there are many Vratas or religious observances given
by Hemadri that are not found in the works of other authors. The
Dna Khanda, also taken from the Pur^nas, deals with charitable
gifts, and the ceremonies which should accompany them. The
Dana Mayukha, tho Dana Chandrika, and other popular
treatises of the present day do not contain many of the D&ias
of Hemadri. The Tirtha Khanda relating to pilgrimages, and
the Moksha Khanda on emancipation are not procurable. The
Parisdshta Khanda is divided into several parts, such as Sraddha,.
Kcfla, Pratistha and Anhika treating on daily ceremonies. The
whole work is called Cliaturvarga Chintdmani from its embracing
Dharma (virtue), Artha (wealth), Kama (pleasure) and Moksha
(emancipation). The texts quoted by Hemadri are from the
Mantras and Brihmauas of tho various Sakhas of the four Vedas ; but
the citations from the Gautami Sakha which prevails in Gujarat, and
the Ranayani Sakha which is current in Dravid Desa, arc the greatest
in number. Hemadri exhibits great acquaintance with the MaitriC-
yani Sutra ; and Maitrayaui Brahmans are still to be found in the
villages and towns in the neighbourhood of Daulat&bd, and at the
foot of the Vindhyas about Bhadgaon. A commentary on the
Katyayana Sutra by Karkop^dhya or Bhashyakhara is frequently
cited ; and so is the annotator of Manu, called Medhatithi, who was
subsequent to Kumarila Bhatta. Quotations are also made from
Viswarupa who commented on Sankara's school ; and likewise from
the Rikat Sutra of Saumika. Viswarupa must have lived after San-
karach^rya, but he was prior to Vidnanesvra.* Saunaka was tho
* The preceding is chiefly taken from Dr. Bhau Daji on Hemadri, J. R. A. S.
B., Tol. IX. Vddnrfnesva'ra or Vijn/inesv^ra is the author of tho Mitakshara, the
highest authority on Hindu law over the greatest part of India. He was a wor-
shipper of Vishnu ; but belonged to an order of ascetics founded by Sankara, who
is generally supposed to have flourished at Kolhapur in the commencement of
48 G
Chapter VI. g^O [Aurangabad
RELIGION,
LANGUAGE AND
LITERATURE.
Principal Hindu author of the 'Asv&avana. In the list of works quoted by Hemdri f
authors of the
district. Viswaraja, Jayanta, and Apararka belonged to the Mahratta coun-
iiomadri or try. Hemcldri or Hem^d Pant has a reputation of having been the
founder of the temples and wells known as Hemdd Panti that are to
be seen in various parts along the banks of the Godavari, &c.
'ATMANAYAKA. A Mahar by caste and a follower of Pundalika.
He composed several dbhangs.
JANAKDHAN PANT. A Brahman who flourished in the middle of
the 16th century, and was the prime minister or chief adviser of the
governor of Daulatab&l. Ho was the preceptor of Eknath of Paitan,
and was the author of several works, but few of his writings have
been preserved.
EKNATH. A Deshast Brdhman of the 'Asvalayana Sakha, and an
inhabitant of Paitan. He was born in Sa'ka 1470 (A.D. 1548), and
came of a noble family, his father Surya Nara'iana or Surya Pant
having been the son of Chakra-pani, and grandson of Bhanuds, a
famous sadhu of Paitan, who brought back the idol of Pandharpur
from Annagondi in a miraculous manner. His mother's name was
Rukmani. Eknath was a follower of Pandurang, and became a
the 9th century. Vijnanesvara lived at Kallianpiir under a king named Vik-
rain&ditya. Ho could not havo lived in the time of the Vikrama'ditya who reign-
ed in the beginning of the llth centmy, as he quoted the writings of
Bhoja of: Dluir who flourished about the same time ; so that he was probably a
contemporary of the next Vikramaditya, who reigned in the latter half of the
llth century. The Mitakshara was written for Kalivikrama whose empire em-
braced the greater part of the west and south of India ; and similar treatises were
prepared at the court a of other sovereigns. Thus the Viramitrodya was written
for Virasimha ; the Vyavahara Mayukha for Bhagavantadeva of Bhareha ; the
Sarasvati-vilasa for Pratapa Rudru, <&c. The text books of the Dharma Sh&stra
which are of recognised authority throughout Gujarit and the Dakhan in all
matters affecting the legal as well as the social status of the Hindus, are those
of Manu and Yajnavalkya, with Vijncfaibbikshu's commentary on the latter ; the
Mitdkshara ; Vyavahara Mayukha ; Nirnaya Sindhu ; Hem^dri ; and M&dkava
on Parasar. The Subodhinia commentary on the Mitakshara was written
by Madanapala, a native of Kato-nagara, who quotes Hema'dri in his
work. The Vyavahara Mayukha, which is next in authority to the Mitakshara in
Western India, was written by Nilkant, a Deshast Brahman. See Dr. Buhler,
J.U.A.S.B., Vol. IX,
District]
381
L
great s&dhu. He drowned himself in the Goclavari in Srfka 1531 ]
(A.D. 1609), and Mahipati gives his life in the Bhakta Vijaya.
Eknath was the author of numerous works, but the most celebrated
is the tika or translation of a portion of the Bhagavat, which he
issued in several parts. The Chatu Sloki gives the meaning of four
verses in the second part of the Bhagavat ; the Eknath Bhagavata
written in Srfka 1495 (A. D. 1573), refers to the llth part, and the
tika of Kishenji's marriage as contained in the 10th part ; the Bha-
vardha Ramdyan is an interpretation of Valmiki's great work ; and
the lldm-gita contains Uamachaudra's advice to Lakshman belonging
to tho 7th part of the Ramtfyana. The Su-atmamkh or self-pleasure
relates to the Vedant Shyster ; the Su-kashatuka-Bedh, arid the //*-
tamalak are on the same subject ; and so is the AnandaUiari, in which
Eknath gives the tika or meaning of a Sanskrit work by Sankanfchrya.
The Siva-lilamrut relates to the followers of Mah&lev. Eknath also
wrote several dbhangs^ some of which reflect severely on idolatry.*
Chapter VI.
RELIGION,
LANQUAGK AND
LITERATURE.
Sridhar a learned BrAlnnan of the same religions profession, was the next
author of eminence. He was a lineal descendant in the tenth generation from
Dattatriya, an original disciple of Pnndalika ; and was 1he son of Yidh;iv Rao, a
DoHbast Brahman and kulkarni of the \ illage of Na/har nearPandharpnr. Rang-
ii&h swami, an elder brother of Yadhav Rao, AVJIH a great srfdlm in the time of
Sivaji Chatrapati. Sridhar flourished towards the end of the IGth and the begin-
ning of the 17th century, as a postscript to the Hari-vijaya, one of his works,
gives about Saka 1524 (A.D. 1602) for its completion, while according to another
account, the Hari-vijaya was finished in Stfka 1493 (A.D. 1571). He became a
sanniasi in his 14th year, and translated several Sanskrit works into Mar.ithi,
such as the Bramhotcr Khand and the Jaimini Aswamedh, besides writing a com-
mentary on the Bhagavat. His other works are the lives of the Pandavas ; and
a life of Ba"in, of Krishna, and of Siva, called respectively the Pindava-pratap,
tho Ra"m Vijaya, the Hari Vijaya, and the Piva-Lilamrita. The Kasi Khand
is an account of the river " Bhagirathi" ; and the Pandurang Mahitma gives
a description of tho greatness and sanctity of Pandharpur.
Tukardm, the contemporary of Siva"ji, was a Prakrit writer of great emi-
nence, and may be called u the poet of Maharashtra." He was born in &Cka
1530 (A.D. 1608) at a village called Debu, situated 18 miles from Puna ; and
died in 84ka 1571 (A.D. 1649). He was a Sudraby caste, and his father Balhoba
traded as a Vaisya. His mother's name was Kanka Bai. The Bhagvat Purina as
interpreted by Eknath, is expressly specified as forming part of the studies of Tuka-
rain ; and ho was also a professed follower and ardent admirer of Dna"noba. Tuka-
rto wrote the Sidha-pal charitra, the Pralhad charitra and the Abhang Sangraha.
Eknith.
382 LAurangabad
LANGUAGE AND
LITERATURE.
^uthow oT^ u RAMDAS SWAMI. The spiritual guide of Sivaji, was born in Ska
district
1530 (A.D. 1608) at a village called Jam, situated about 40 miles from
sw*mi. fafafaa Bhavan on the Godrfvari, in the Ambad taluk. He was the
second son of Suryuji Pant, a Deshast Brahman of the Rigved, and
a kulkarni by profession. XUmdfis sw^mi's original name was
Naraian Pant ; and his brother's name was Gangddhar Pant. He
left Jam in his 12th year, and resided at Panchavati near N^sik till he
was 24 years of age. He then travelled about, visiting various holy
places, and in S^ka 1556 retired to a jungle on the bank of the
Kistna, near Sattara. In Sdka 1571 (A.D. 1649), SMji Chatrapati
became a chela or scholar, and TUmdas swami his spiritual guide was
called Samardh or high professor. Ramdas swmi was never married,
and died in Saka 1603 (A.D. 1681). He was considered an incarna-
tion of M^roti or Hanuman ; and several persons in Maharashtra pro-
fess to be his followers, and call themselves Itamdfisis. An account
of his life is given in the Ra'mdas Charitra, written by his chela
Hanmant swdmi. Ramdas swami was a Prakrit writer, and com-
posed a dialogue on the Hindu religion called Das bodh, for the in-
struction of his pupils, and especially for Sivuji. He also wrote the
Sphut abhang, the Samas Atmaram, and a treatise on the mind called
Manachei stole.
MuKTESVAK. A Deshast Brahman of the Rigved, was born at
Paitan in Saka 1531 (A.D. 1609). His father's name was Visvam-
bhar, and his mother was Lila Bai the daughter of Eknrfth. Muk-
tesvar wrote in Marathi ; and his works are much esteemed for their
The influence of Tukaram's works among the middle classes of the Hindu
community, is greater than all the Shastras and Puranas. He invariably concludes
his " abharigs" with " Tuka said," and spares neither Brahman nor gosain, but
lashes all with his unsparing ridicule. The life of Tukarm is contained in the
Bhakta Lilamrita, and the Bhakta Vijaya. The former was written by Mfihipati,
who styles him the " Kabir" of the M^hrattas. Mahipati first wrote the Bhakti
Vijaya, then the Santa-Lilamrita-Sara, and lastly the Bhaktu Lilamrita. The
first was drawn up from two others,- -one by Nabhaji, and another called Udhav
Chidghan. Nabhftji wrote in the Gwalior language, and his work was probably
the original Bbakta-mala of Wilson. Nabhaji seems to have lived before Tuka-
ram. Set Dr. Stevenson, J. K. A. S. B., Vol. III.
District.] 383 Chapter 71;'
RELIGION,
LANGUAGE AND
LITERATURE
language and poetical beauties. They consist of 1 Bliarat, 2 Ramd-
yana> 3 Satamukh Ravan Vadh, or the story of the hundred-faced Ea-
vana,4 Vatsala Haran*
AMBIT RAO. A resident of the city of Aurangabad, was born in Amrit K*O.
Srfka 1620 (A.D. 1698), and died in Saka 1675 (A.D. 1753). He
was a Deshast Bra'hman of the Rigved, and was employed as Sir
daftarm manager to the Moghal subadar (Visa-moro) of Aurang^biid.
There are several styles of poetic composition, such as Arya Abhang,
common to both the Mahratta and the Brij Bhfeha, a dialect of Hindi.
The particular style used by Amrit Rao is called Katav, and consists
of padas or long lines of sixty syllables each. He wrote the
following works -.Ddmdji Pant Basad, an account of Damtfji
Pant, ti subadar in the time of the Bahmani kings ; Snka charitra,
relating to Suk the guru of raja Parikshet of Dehli ; Sudam charitra,
about Sudam, the ally and friend of Kishenji ; Draupadi Vastra
haran, or Duryodhana's removing the clothes from Draupadi the wife
of Dharma raja ; Jiva dasha, or advice on life ; Durvasa yatra, or the
travels erf the Durvas ; Ramachandra Varnan and Ganpati Varnan,
relating to Ramachandra and Ganpati ; Markandeya churnika ; and a
novel called Dhruva charitra.
MAHIPATI OR MAHIPATI BHAVA.A Deshast Brahman of the
Rigved, and an inhabitant of Zaharabad, a village in the Ahmadnagar
district, near to the river Godavari, not far from Paitan. He was
born in Srfka 1637 (A.D. 1715), and died in Ska 1712 (A.D. 1790).
* Vinvan, of the same era, possesses much fame as a Sanskrit und Pra-
krit writer. He was a Deshast Brahman of the M&lhava sect, and belonged
to the Rigved. Vainan became a sdhu at an early age, and was the " josi"
or astrologer of Khoregaon in the Sattara district. He died in Saka 1595
(A.D. 1673). Vman translated the Bhagavat, the Bh^rata, the Ram^yana,
and the Gangal Hari, a Sanskrit work by Jaganath Pandit Rao Vadip. He also
wrote the " Gita Saraa Sloki," the " Vidartha Dipika," the " Nigam Sar" on the
Hindu religion, and a Sanskrit grammar. His other Sanskrit works have not
been preserved.
Raghunath Pandit was born in the 17th century and wrote a book called " Nala
Khian," giving an account of the marriage between Nala and Damayanti, as
describe^ in the M^h Bhrata.
Chapter VL 334 [Aurangabad
RELIGION,
LAHOUAGB AND
LlTBBATUllE.
Principal Hinda His father Drfdo Pant was the kulkarni of the village, and Mahipati
authors of the
succeeded him on his death. Mahipati was a very prolix writer
Mahipati. and intolerably verbose. He wrote a historical record of the sages
called Bhakta Vijaya in A.D. 1774, and followed this up with the
Santa Lilamrita and the Bhakta Lilamrita. His other works are
Santa Vijaya ; Krishna Lilamrita ; Radha Saramrita ; Pandurang
M^hatma ; Sant MKha'tma ; and Tukar&n charitra. Mahipati in his
Bhakta Vijaya places Dnnoba, N^mdov and Kabir as contem-
poraries. *
Kabir could not have been a contemporary of Dnarioba and Namdev, as lie
flourished between the years 1380 and 1420 of the Christian era ; whereas
Dna'rioba was born in A.D. 1272, and Naiudev died iti A.D. 1346. According to
the Bharat Khand Kosh, Kabir was adopted by a Momin or Mahomedan weaver
of Benares. He wrote several works in Brij Bha'sha, and was a " chela" of
Rmanand swdrni. His followers called " Kabir Panthis" do not worship idols
or kill any animal, and intermarry with the Mahomcdans. The reform wrought
by Kabir seems to have been very great, and Mahipati styles him "the illustrious
Yavana devotee."
Moro Pant, the most popular of the Prakrit writers among- the Brahmans,
was a Vaishnava, but wrote poems in honor of other gods as well as Vishnu. He
was an inhabitant of Panalla in the Koliiapur district, jind was born in Saka
1651 (A.D. 1729). His father Ramachandra Bapuji Paradkar was a Deshast
Karbnda Brahman of the Rigved, and was the karkun of Bapuji Naik Josi, the
jagirdar of Baramatti, situated 40 miles from Puna. Moro Pant succeeded his
father, and after a time, received a marisab of 500 rupees a year and was
allowed to retire to Pandharpur. He adopted the "arya" stylo of composition,
and his works arc very numerous. They consist of translations from the
Maha Bhdrata, the Ramayana, the tenth part of the Bhagavat, and a Sanskrit
work on the Hindu religion by Sankarrfcharya called " Pras-nottari-malika."
He also wrote the" Sapta sati" relating to a Hindu goddess, the " Mallari
mAhutmu" on Khanduba of Jejuri, the " Pandhari stuti" on Pandharpur
Vittoba, the " Hanuman varnan" relating to Harmman, the " Kekavali," arid the
"Sam shayaratna mala" about the deity. Moro Pant went to Benares in Saka
1710, but returned again to the Dakhun and died at Pandharpur in Saka 1716
(A.D. 1794).
Anand Phandi was a Deshast Brahman of the Madhianclin Sakha, and was
born at Sangamnir in the Ahrnadnagar district in Sa'ka 1686 (A.D. 1744). He is said
to have obtained the name of " Phandi" from his belief in a Mahomedan fakir
called Malik Phandi. His family surname was " Gholap," and his father's name
was Bhava'ni Bhrfva. Anand Phandi wrote several songs and hymns in honor
of the second Ba/ji Rao, and a history of " Savai Madhu Rao Feshwa." He
.died in Saka 1741 (A.D. 1819).
ReCm Joshi of Sholapur was u Deshast Brahman of the Madhiandin Sakha,
District.] 385 Chapter VI.
RELIGION,
LANGUAGE AWD
LITERATURE.
Some of the translations from Sanskrit into Mahratta that have not Principal Hindu
authors of the
been mentioned in the foregoing, are Sakuntala, Mrfdhava and
Malati, Veni Sanhar, Janaki Parinaya, Parvati Parinaya, Bhama
Vilas, Madan Parijat, Mudra R6kshas, Madalasa-akhyan. The
original works in Marathi are, Hiranya Kasyapa Vadha, Havana
Vadha and Bharata bhet, Daksha Prajapati akhyan, Harischandra
akhyan, Angadu Srishtai, Bhasmasur Vadha, Bhaumasur Vadha,
Babhruvahanakhyan, Sudaina Charitra, Lakshman Sakti,Abhi mamju
Vadha, Uttara-go Ha ran, Dakshina-go Haran, Ahi Mahi akhyan,
Ras Krida, Rukmini Swayamvara, Sita Swayamvara, &c. The
principal works of fiction in Mahratta arc, Munju ghosa, Vichitra
Puri, Kadambari Sar, Raja Madan, Chandra Prabha, Mukta Mefla,
Vishevas Rao, Mitra Chandra Kadambari, Sulochana and Madhava,
Kiahwar Sita, Saumag Bodhak Striya Charitra, Mano Rama, Bfilaji
Baji Rao, Basant Vilas.
2. MAHOMEDANS.
A. KELIGION.
The Mahomcdans arc divided into four great sects, Simnis,
Shtehs, Wcihabis, and Mahdavis ; but all believe in the Unity of
God, and in Mahomed as the Prophet of God.* The Sunnis greatly
and was born A.D. 1762. Ho wrote songs and hymns, and a set of rules for
making verses called " Chandomanjari." He died in Saka 1734 (A.D. 1812).
Maknnda Rao and Sadasiv Mankesvar were other Mahratta writers, and
there are several more that can be traced up to the present time. Their works
are not of equal fame, and generally consist of " Lavanyas " in praise of heroes
and females.
It was the great mission of the Arabian Prophet, to restore the worship of
the Unity of God, at a time when his country was sunk in idolatry. In the
earlier stage of his career, Mahomed was supported by religious enthusiasm ;
and even subsequently, when enforcing his doctrines and Apostolic claims, he
appears to have relied entirely on reason and eloquence. The Korn which he
offered to the eastern world is written in an inimitable style, and its elegance,
purity of diction, and melody of sentences, constitute it the most poetical work
of the East. Its teachings emanate with irresistible authority, and it is held
LANGUAGE AND
LITERATURE.
386 [Aurafcgabad
preponderate and form 98 per cent of the Mahomedans of the dis-
trict. The Shihs come next, and then the Mahdavis, while the
Wahabis are barely known. Aurangabd furnished a genial soil for
the spread of the religion of the Prophet, and was the centre of
great missionary movements in the 8th century of the Hijri.
by the Mahomedans in the greatest respect and reverence. The Kor^n teaches
the Unity of God, and its conception of the Deity is that of an infinite and
eternal Being, without form or place, without issue or likeness, present to our
most secret thoughts, existing by the necessity of his own nature, and deriv-
ing from himself all intellectual perfection. But this primary idea of the God-
head has nothing abstract and indistinct about it. God is not a mere philo-
sophical First Cause, who stands aloof in unapproachable majesty, regulating
the universe by established laws ; but he is an ever-present, ever-working energy.
The religion of the Koran is a stern and severe monotheism. It is stripped
of all controversy, and restricts the imagination to a plain and invariable wor-
ship. It has no idol of any kind ; no mystery and metaphysical subtlety ; no
monastic establishment and enthusiastic penance ; and it is eminently practi-
cal. Mahomed's precepts established the adoration of one God, and directed
the extirpation of idolatry ; but they also inculcated moral duties, to regulate
men's actions towards one another ; and tke Koran is consequently the chief
authority in all matters religious, social, civil, commercial, military, judicial,
criminal, and penal. Every Mahomedan is his own priest, for Islam is without
a priesthood. The doctors of the law arc doctors of divinity, because the law
is the Koran ; but their functions are judicial and not sacerdotal, and they
are supported by judicial fees and the revenues of lands appropriated to mosques.
There are five fundamental points of Islam,- 1 the profession of faith, that
"there is no God but God, and Mahomed is the Prophet of God" ; 2 charity ;
3 pilgrimage to Mecca ; 4 the fast of the Ramzdn ; and 5 prayer. The Ma-
homedan religion is thus divided into two branches, faith and practice. Faith
comprises belief in God, in his Angels, Prophets, the revelations of the Koran,
the resurrection of the dead, the day of judgment, and God's absolute decrees.
Practice includes prayer, charity, fasting during the Ramzan, and pilgrimage
to Mecca. Of these chief duties, prayer is ' indispensable, and is the " pillar of
religion," and the " key to paradise." It should be directed towards Mecca at
five appointed hours every day ; and washing and cleanliness are enjoined as
accessories to prayer. Almsgiving should embrace the one-fortieth part of a per-
son's property. Mildness, abstinence from spirituous liquor, and toleration are
also inculcated. It is obligatory on every Mahomedan to propagate Lslamism,
and particular merit is ascribed to those who die in the cause of* religion.
The differences, &c. of the Mahomedan sects may be briefly enumerated as
follows :
The Sunnis consider Abu Bakar, Omar, Osman, and 'AH to be the four vicars
of Mahomed ; and observe the " Ashura" or 10th of Mohoram, because several
important events took place on that day, and Husain and Hasan suffered mar-
tyrdom. They have six books of traditions, and their canonical legists are tho
District.] 387 Chapter VI.
001 RELIGION,
LANGUAGE AND
LITERATURE.
The town of Roza or KuldaHd contains the shrines of the most
famous saints of the Dakhan ; and there is scarcely a village in the
district which is without its tomb to its patron saint, known by the
general name of Aulia," Saiad," " Wffli," or " &Cdat." The
" Urns" or the anniversary day of each saint is observed with more
four Iraams or Mujtahids. The Sunnis have various orders of dervishes, and
each order has a community of its own in which particular principles and
modes of worshipping God are inculcated ; but the points of difference between
them are slight, and of recent years there is a general tendency to union.
The Shiahs consider 'AH to be the only lawful successor of Mahomed ; have
one special Imam to whom all matters spiritual and temporal are referred, and
in his absence consult the Mujtahids or enlightened doctors. The term Imam
is also applied to the twelve great loaders of the Shiahs proper. There are
nearly thirty-two sub-divisions of Shi&hs ; but the iShi&hs proper form the largest
and most influential section, and their chief duty consists in devotion to the
twelve Imams. Some of the Shiahs affirm, that tke twelfth Im&m Mahdi was
born in H. 258, but mysteriously disappeared at 7 years of age. Many how-
ever believe that he will come again, while others say that Mahdi is still
alive and rules in the far west. According to the prophecies of Mahomed col-
lected by the great Sunni doctors of traditional science, Imam Mahdi will ap-
pear at the millennium, and consequently, the Sunnis believe that he is yet to
come. The Shiahs further have their own five books of traditions, and observe
the 10 or 12 days of Mohoram as a time of mourning for the martyrdom of
Husain arid Hasan. They sometimes shorten the u Frfrz Namaz" into three
periods of daily prayer ; and at the " wuzu" or ablution, they first touch their
feet with water, while the Sunnis do this last. The " Muezzin' 1 who proclaims
the summons to prayer, adds certain sentences which arc omitted by the
Sunnis ; and in the absence of the ImEm, the Shiihs perform their devotions
individually and privately, but the Gunnis always pray in a body, and choose
any able person to conduct the prayers. The Sunnis in their attitude of prayer*
stand with the right hand over the left, and both placed below the navel ;
while the Shiahs keep the hands hanging by the side and omit certain Arabic
phrases which the Sunnis use. In the " ruku" or bending, and in the " aijdah"
or prostration, the Shiahs have a slight addition to the phrase used by the
Sunnis ; and at the close of a prayer, they omit the Sunni " sala'm" of turn-
ing to the right and then to the left. A Sunni uses a " tasbih" or rosary
made of any material, but a Shiah has a " kuntha" made of the dust from
Kerbela, and performs his " sijdah" on a small earthen tablet composed of the
same material. In the absence of this " sijdah-gah," the Shiah may use the
leaf of a tree, or even his own hand ; whereas the Sunni performs the
" sijdah"* on the bare ground. Among the points of minor importance, the
Shiihs contract temporary marriages ; repeat the " Damepanjetan" in honor of
five holy heads, Mahomed, 'AH, Fatima, Husain, and Hasan ; and sometimes
chant the names of God on the knots of their fingers.
The Wahabis cull themselves Muwdhids or Unitarians, and follow the
40 a
388 [Aurangabad
LANGUAGE AND
LITERATURE.
Maif ion d f the or ' ess ceremon y by *h e Hindus as well as by the Mahomedans ; and
weekly offerings are also made at some of the principal shrines, on
every Thursday or Friday. The following is a brief account of the
chief Mahomedan saints of the district, and the different orders to
which they belonged.
teachings of Mahomed the son of: Abdul Wahab. Mahomed was born in
A.D. 1691 at Ayina in the Nojd country, and first propagated his doctrines in
his native land ; but on encountering much opposition, he fled to Deraiuh, the
chief of which embraced his tenets. The Wahabis overran the whole of Arabia,
and even threatened the Turkish empire, when the leader Abdulla was taken
prisoner in A,I). 1818 and executed at Constantinople. The movement
reached India, and Saiad Ahmad, a great Wahabi leader, was killed in a struggle
with the Sikhs in A.D. 1831. The members of this sect are not much
known, as they are believed to be associated with some political interests, and
propagate their doctrines with great secrecy. The following are the principal
features by which the Wdhabis are distinguished :
Tho Wa"habis perform tho " wuzu" at homo, and attend the mosque for such
public worship as is enjoined in the Kor4n, but do not lift up their hands in
Supplication, and in their attitude of prayer, ttand with the hands placed upon
tho breast.
They do not seek tho intercession of prophets and saints, and consequently
will not perambulate tombs, nor illuminate them, nor make tawaf, nor even
build domes over graves. The women also are not allowed to visit graves to
make votive offerings, and to pray at tho tombs of venerated saints.
They do not celebrate tho anniversary of Mahomed's death, but only
observe tho ll ld-ul-Fitr," the " 'Id-ul-Zoha," tho " Ashura" and tho " Shaha
BarcCt" or night of record. They neither smoke nor wear silk robes, nor do they
believe in lucky and unlucky days, good and bad omens, &c.; and count the names
of God on the fingers and not on the " tasbih" or " kuntha."
Tho Moldavia are chiefly Tathans, who believe that the promised Irna*m
Mahdi has como and gone away. The other Mahomedans nailed the members of
this sect "GhairMdhd'-wis," implying that their Iiugrn was not tho true one; and
these again called their opponents " Ghair M^hdavis," till in course of time the
name " Mcflidavi" became generally applied to the new sect. The Mefhdavi move-
ment dates from the 10th century of the Hijri era, when the Mahomedans through-
out India were expecting tho millennium. In Hijri 905, Mir Saiad Mahomed of
Jonpur, claimed to be the promised Imam MShdi, and .commenced preaching.
He had numerous adherents, but the great muss of the Mahomedans bitterly opposed
him, and he fled from Jonpur. Mir Saiad Mahomed proceeded to Gujara" t where he
converted some of the inhabitants, and then came to DaulaUbad. He made a
pilgrimage to Roza, and also visited Ahmadnagar. The king Ahmad Nizhni
Shah and his successor Burhgn Nizm Sh4h became his adherents ; and in those
days, the court at Ahmadnagar teemed with the Mhdavis. The followers of
Mir Saiad Mahomed consider their Imam to be equal only to Mahomed the
Prophet in position and dignity, and to be superior to every one else. They
District.] 389 Chapter VI,
RELIGION,
LANGUAGE AND
LITERATURE.
NAKSHBANDI. Founded by Brfhau-d din whose surname was ^ugion of the
J Mahcmiodans.
Nakshbandi the painter. Bba Shh Mosafar was one of the most BwaShdh
r Moxtfar*
celebrated Nakshbandis of Aurang6b&L He was born at Ghujddwan
and studied at Bokhara under B6ba Palang Posh Nakshbandi. At
Hasan Abdul, his spiritual preceptor gave him his final initiation of
believe in his revealed verses called " Mansukhing," and in the " Tafasir" and
" Ahadis" which he practised ; and attribute supernatural knowledge to him,
and to his kaliph, Mir Dilrfwar. In offering up the prayer called " Diia,"
the M&hdavis do not lift up their hands to catch a celestial blessing ; and in
addition to the five " Namaz Firs" which are usually practised, they have a
Bixth period of prayer on the 27th Ramzdn, called " Suttiaswin RamzAn-ki-
Dugana." The Mahdavis like the Jews set apart 10 per cent, of their income
for charitable purposes, while the Sunnis, &c., dovote 2$ per cent. Some of tho
other ceremonies of the MAhdavis aro also peculiar, as at marriages, when the
bride and bridegroom sit opposite each other on a bullock saddle, placed under
a " madwa" or booth, erected in front of tho bride's house. In the case of
persons who are about to die, the " Khonkar" or priest is sent for, and is left
alone with the dying man. After death, the friends and relations are admitted
and find the corpse with a white turban placed on the head, studded with flowers.
The body is carried on the same bed to the " Khonkar's " house, where it is washed
and wrapped round with a winding sheet of calico. Thefunural service is read at
the "Ehadat Kh^na" attached to the "Khonkar's" house, and the body is then
carried to the place of interment. No confession of faith or other cry is made at
the grave. A piece of the winding sheet is torn away, and given to tho widow,
to be worn as a mourning garment; and a small pit is excavated close to the grave,
and some flowers aro placed in it. On the 4th day after death, the " chanth"
ceremony is performed, when a pitcher full of sweet sherbet and some " halwa
roti" are placed on the spot where the Mihdavi died, and tho Khonkar offers
up some prayers. If the party be rich, the " chauth" is observed on a grand
scale, but no meat is served on the occasion. On tho 10th day after death,
called " Duswan," another feast is given, at which also no meat is used. The
widow remains within the house for a period of four months and four days.
The principal Mahomedan festivals are as follows : 1 Mohoram, commemora-
tive of tho martyrdom of Hasan and Husain, and inaugurated at the appearing of
the now moon of the month of Mohoram. It lasts till the Ashura or 10th day,
but some minor ceremonies pertaining to it are carried on till tho Ziarat
or 12th day, when the graves are visited. During the festival, the Sunnis are
usually clad in green, and the Shiahs in black as a sign of mourning ; but general
rejoicing prevails in the bazaars ; " ashur-khanas" and " Im^m baras" aro
appropriated for "tabuts" and "panjahs," and "abdar khrfnas" or places
where water, &c. is offered to the public, are seen everywhere. On the ninth
day, the "tabuts" and " t^ziahs" are taken out in procession; and on the tenth
day they are thrown into the water. Mohoram is one of the four sacred
months in the year, and it is believed that in this month, Noah's ark emerged
out of the flood, and Moses was delivered out of the hand of PharaoU..-r
Chapter VI. gQQ [Aurangabad
RELIGION,
LANGUAGE AND
LITERATURE.
Religion of the Bairft," and invested him with the cap and mantle. Bba Shah
Mahomedans. '
Mosafar travelled over Bengal and Orissa, and arrived at Aurangabad
by way of Ginj and Haidar6bd. He resided in the " tekkieh" (con-
vent) of Shah Enit in Katabpura ; but resumed his travels again, and
after proceeding as far as Mecca, returned once more to Aurangrfb^d.
8h4h Mosafar was not welcomed this time by Shah Enait, and moved
to the Mahmud darwaza, where Shah Sherin an Azrfd or free dervish
was living. The Azfid was well versed in theological literature, but
had a regular tavern for his dwelling-place as he belonged to the
" be-shara" class of fakirs, who are hermits and live " without the
law." However, he courteously gave up the mosque, and retired to
Sultcfoganj ; and Baba Shah Mosafar cleared the place of the bhang
drinking vessels, as he belonged to the " ba-shara" fakirs who are
travellers and pilgrims living " within the law." Sh4h Mosafar
settled down to a monastic life, and was visited by various eminent
persons, who reconstructed his humble dwelling with more sub-
stantial materials, and added a " madrissa/' a travellers' bun-
galow, and a system of water-supply with cisterns and foun-
tains. Among those who called on him were Htfji Jamil Beg
Khan, Mahomed Tahir of Persia, Kh^ji Manzur a eunuch
of the royal harem, Haji Abdul Maoni a learned poet of
Balkh, and Tahir Beg of Tashkand. Mahomed Kalich Khan gave
2 Akhri Char Shaniba ; held on the last Wednesday in the month of Safar, because
the Prophet recovered from his illness and took a bath for the last time.
3 Bara Waf at or Bara Maulad ; on the 12th Rabiu-1 Awal, in commemoration of
the death of Mahomed in A.D. 632-33. 4 Yaz-daham Sharif ; on the llth Rabiu-
K sani, observed chiefly by Sunnis as the anniversary of the death of a celebrat-
ed saint, Saiad Mohidin Jilani. 5 Shab-i Barat or night of record ; on the
14th Shaban ; one of the three lesser 'Ids. It is the general belief that on this
night, departed souls descend to the earth, and visit their relatives and old
habitations. 6 'Id-nl Fitr or feast of alms ; on the 1st Shawal, after the fast
of the Ramz^n. The night of the 27th Ramz^n is called " Lailutu-1 K^dar" or
the night of power, because the Kor^n is believed to have descended from
heaven on that night. 7 Bakr-id or 'Id-i Kurban or 'Id-uz Zoha ; on the 10th
of Zilhej, when goats, rams, &c. are sacrificed in honor of Abraham's offering
Ishmael as a sacrifice to God. The Musalmdns believe that the animals they
eacrifbe, will convey them safely over the " Pul Sirat" or narrow bridge, sharp
us the edge of a sword, which guards the entrance to paradise.
District.] 391 Chapter VI;
RELIGION,
LANGUAGE AND
LITERATURE.
him the iamr of Kasab-Khera in the Elura pargana, and a mansab Religion of the
J & r o 7 Mahomedana.
of 150 Ks. a month. The emperor Bahadur Sha'h expressed a wish
to call on him, but sent the prime minister instead, and afterwards Bdba Shdh
' r ' Mosafar.
the emperor's son prince Muizu-d din visited the Bciba. Shah
Mosafar died in H. 1110 ; and in H. 1117, Turktez Khan Ba'ha'dur,
a noble on the staff of Niza'mu-l Mulk 'Asaf Jah, erected the present
handsome stone " tekki&i," the mosque, and the " pauchaki" or
water-milL Twenty years later, Jamil Beg Khn added the oblong
reservoir with fountains, in honor of which, the poet Saiad Gholam
'Ali Balgra'mi composed a " Mesna'vi" and consecrated it to Imm
Husain.
Mir Mahomed of Waikan in Bokhara succeeded Sha'h Mosafar as
" kaliph" and went to Karnul with Khajam Koli Kha'n, a companion
to Chin K^alich Kha'n, where he was killed in a scuffle in H. 1119.
Of the other Nakshbandis, Khaja Yadgar Kha'n became a recluse
in the mosque of Jamil Beg Kha'n, and received an annual allowance
from the emperor Aurangzib. Saiad Masum lies buried towards
Sangwi. Saiad Husain-ushak was a recluse for whom Aurangzib
built the Shabina masjid. Rahmat Alia Sha'h came from Baghdad
in the time of Aurangzib, and stayed in Mosafar Shah's a tekkieh"
for thirty years. He then returned to Aurangpura, where Mir
Khalil, the emperor's steward, built him a mosque, &c. Rahmat Alia
Shah sent his kaliph Husain Ali to Jalna.
SUHERWERDL Sprang from the Nakshbandi at Baghdad, suherwerdi.
and was founded by Shahabu-d din in H. 602. Saiad Shah Jalalu-d
din or Granj Rawan Ganj Baksh (which means "moving treasure"), Gan * Rawa *
o /? Qanj Baksh.
was born at Khirkan near Bokhara, and established the earliest
Islamic mission in the Dakhan about H. 700, or a little before the
invasion of 'Alau-d din Khilji. He settled down at Unasnagar,
between DaulataMd and Boza. Ganj Rowan's tomb at Roza has
two trees growing near it, one of which is reputed to have grown
from a staff given him by his preceptor, and the other from a branch
of the first. Both are said to possess miraculous properties.
Chapter VL 393 [Aurangabad
RELIGION,
LANGUAGE AND
LITERATURE.
Religion of tho Shhabu-d din was an able author, who flourished in the 9th century
Mahomedans.
din. Jjijri, and wrote several works. He spent the greater part of his
life at Daulatabd of which he was the " kazi," and had a dispute
with Saiad Ajmal the minister of justice about Saiads and Ulemas.
Shahabu-d din died at DaulaUb^d about H. 848.
din. Niz^mu-d din came into the Dakhan with a number of Mahomedan
missionaries in the beginning of the llth century of the Hijri era,
and lived at 'Ambad, on a spot where he destroyed a temple of a
Hindu goddess. He possessed great literary qualifications, and
Malik 'Ambar appointed him " kazi " of 'Ambad. His son Babau-d
din suffered martyrdom at Ahmadnagar, where his tomb is still
venerated. Niz^mu-d din's daughter was buried with her husband at
" Nag-jhari," a mile south of 'Ambad. A document dated H. 1113
in the possession of the present descendant, is sealed by Amjud 'All
Kbn Fiawar, an employe of ShJh 'Alain Badshah Ghazi.
Shdh Latif Tawizi came to Paitan and was invested with
spiritual power by Maulana Muizzu-d din. His tomb on the bank
of the God^vari, opposite to Maulana Sahib's darga, is without
a dome.
Wali or > Abdul Malik Latif is said to have been the
groom of r Ali. After the death of his master, Dwal Shrfh Wli tra-
velled about ; and monuments were erected to his memory in the
different places which he visited. In this manner, there are about
360 " chillas" to him in the Dakhan, besides numerous " astrfnas"
containing some of his sacred relics. He suffered martyrdom while
fighting against the Kafirs in Kattiawad. A " chilla" to Dwal
Shah Wrfli is found within the city walls of Aurang^b^d to the left
of the Mecca gate, and is resorted to every Thursday by Mahomedans
and Hindus, The poor people ascribe all manner of sickness to Shufh
Wdli, and make offerings to his tomb. There is another " chilla" to
him at Elura, and a shrine to his mother called " Man s^hib ki
chilla." B^bulgaon in the Gandapur taluk, and Pipal'w&ri 6 miles
from Paitan, have " astcfoas" to Sh*h Wtfli. Two more " asWnas"
District] 393 Chapter V*
RELIGION,
LANGUAGE AND
LITERATURE.
occur in the Baizapur taluk, at Wudgi and at Bhingiboarsir, the
latter in charge of a Dher, who however, is not admitted into the
shrine.
KADARIA. Originated about H. 561, with Saiad 'Abdul Radar
whose shrine is at Baghdad, and is the chief order of fakirs in the
district. Shdh Nasiru-d din or Shah Nasir Alia K&lar was instructed
by Saidu-d din of Delhi to accompany Burhnu-d din to the Dakhan
on a religious mission. The party arrived at Pirbohra, a village 24
miles north of Aurangabad, where the members separated. Sh^h
Nasir pulled down a Hindu temple on a " tekri" or mound not far
from the u ashaba," and erected the earliest mosque in Jalna on its site.
Jala Rao, or Mahomed Islam Khan, a freebooter whom Shah Nasir
converted, built the " Khrfs bha'g," and on his death which happened
in a religious war, Nasir Alia became possessed of the " shish" or mud
fort. Nasir Alia died in the 8th century Hijri, and was buried on the
Aurangabad road, not far from the " shish."
Shah Latif Krfdari, one of the seven patron saints of Jlna, was a shdh Latifi
learned man of Dehli, who accompanied Burha'nu-d din to the
Dakhan, and separated from him at Pirbohra. He opened two
" maktabs" or schools near the Jama MasjiJ at Jalna, and his tomb
lies close by. Students offer sugar on the threshold of the tomb, in
the hope of improving their memories.
There is a moyquc, reservoir, and tomb at Wakla in the Baizapur Luta 'AU shdh.
taluk, to Luta 'Ali Shah of the KaJar i order, who arrived in the
Dakhan about 400 years ago.
Saiad Rahman or Saiacl Raff came with Aurangzib, and settled at satad Rahman.
Jalna. The Malis or gardeners give an annual feast called " kundun"
at his tomb in Anandi's garden beyond the 'Ambad dancaza.
Taju-d din and Saifu-d din of Baghdad, the descendants of 'Abdul
Kdar Jilani, proceeded to Mecca, and then came to India, where
they separated. Taju-d din arrived at Aurangabad in H. 1070, and
on his way, converted a band of robbers 14 miles north of the city,
Chapter VI. 3-94 [Aurangftbad
RELIGION,
LANGUAGE AND
LITERATURE.
Religion of tho; some of whom settled down on the spot and founded a village called
Mahomedans. L
Tajnapur. He subsequently became a recluse, and retired into a cave
in Cham&i Tekri, to the east of Daulatabtfd, where he was accident-
ally discovered by Aurangzib when out hunting. The saint was
taken out in a very emaciated state, and was attended by the
emperor's physicians who carried him to the Bharkal gate of
Aurangabad. Tju-d din improved in health, and his staff which
was buried in the ground began to grow after forty days. Tho
emperor ordered a mosque to be erected at Chama'n Tekri and called
it " Taimur Beg masjid." In the meantime Ruknu-d din, the son
of Taju-d din, who had been left behind at Baghdad, as being too young
to travel, had heard nothing of Taju-d din for twenty years, and
travelled by way of Mecca for the Daklian in search of his father.
At last he came to the mosque at Chamn Tekri where he obtained
news of Taju-d din, and soon afterwards joined the latter at the
Bharkal gate of the city. On the ensuing " Urus" of 'Abdul Kadar
Jilani, Ruknu-d din, under the title of Mir Mahomed Shaikh Soliman,
was appointed successor to his father. Ta'ju-d din had an aversion to
music and singing, and earned his livelihood by carpet-weaving.
He died in H. 1110, and his darga stands near the Bharkal gate of
the city.
din Ruknu-d din or Shaikh Soliman left two months later for Mecca,
and returned to Aurangabad after an absence of nine months. He
died in H. 1156, and was buried near his father. Chin Begam, the
daughter of H. H. 'Asaf Jah, was a staunch disciple of Ruknu-d din's,
and was buried near him in H. 1161. An inscription mentions that
Saiad Shah Aziz Badshah, the grandson of Ruknu-d din, erected the
present darga in H. 1190. He also composed a small Persian work
in H. 1291, called " Nokat-a-Azizi, " and dedicated it to his son
Saiad SMh Azim Badshah, tutor to H. H. the Nizam,
Nur Saiad Shh Nur Hamwi came from Baghdad and lived for some
Hamwi. &
time at Burha'npur and then at Ahmadnagar. He visited Aurang-
bdd after Aurangzib's arrival, and initiated nawrfb Diyanut Klufn,
District.] 395 Chapter VI*
EBLIOIOK,
LANGUAGE AND
LITERA.TUBR.
the emperor's minister, into the Krfdaria order. He died in H. 1104,
and was buried outside the Paitan gate of the city of Aurangabad.
Shall Nur was succeeded as " kaliph" by Shall Mazlum, and the latter
by Shahabu-d din Farrakabidi.
Shall Unas K^dari flourished at Harsul in the- time of Aurangzib. shall Unas.
He probably came from Constantinople, and belonged to the Kavas-
jilar order of dervishes. Kanduri is a feast held in his honor. The
elders of the " Kalbay Kddar ka fakir " come from Bidar to Siwar
in the Baizapur taluk. The members of this order are often absorbed
in silent meditation, with eyes closed or fixed on the ground. There
is a Kalbay Kadar tekkieh at Badnapur near Jalna, and another Kaibay K&dan,
close to the Killa Arak in the city of Aurangabad. When the hitter
was deserted, it was sold to the Shiahs of the city, who converted
the place into a burial ground. The wealthier Shiahs only tempo-
rarily interred their dead in the cemetery, and afterwards transferred
the remains to Kerbela. Shahab Jang, uude of the late Sir Salar
Jang, was buried in this cemetery. An inscription over his tomb
gives the date of his death as H. 1210.
CHISIITIA. This order is a sub-division of the Kadar iii, and cimhtia.
contains some of the most famous saints of the Dakhan. Shah Mun-
taj.abu-d din, surnamcd " Zar Zari Zar Baksh," meaning "generous,"
was one of the earliest of the Chishtias, and was sent to the Dakhan
by Nizamu-d din Aulia of Dehli, in the beginning of the 8th century MM nfnnta-
J jabu-a din.
Hijri. He was accompanied by 700 disciples, and is said to have
converted a Hindu princess near a well at Roza. The place is called
" Sohan baoli" or " pleasing well," and the princess is buried close
to the saint.
Shah Burhcnu-d din studied under Nizamu-d din Aulia, the BurMnu-d din.
sultfinu-1 mashaikh of Dehli ;. and Saiad Mahomed of Karmania
relates in the " Seyaru-1 Aulia," that Burhauu-d din was invested
with the mantle and cap, the symbols of the kaliphat, in succession
to the sultanu-1 mashaikh. Other writers state, that on the death
of Shah Mimtajabu-d din at Duulatabad, his brother Burlirfnu-d din
600
Chapter VI. ggg [Aurangabad
RELIGION,
LANGUAGE AND
LITERATURE.
was sen * ^ succeec ^ ^ lim ) anc ^ was accompanied by 1,400 disciples It
cWn. a pp ears more probable however, that Burhanu-d Am succeeded the
snlfcfnu-1 mashaikh as kaliph, and that he emigrated to the Bakhao
wlien sultan Mahomed Tughlik Shh transferred the capital from
Delhi to Daulataba-d, Mujudu-d din in his " Bakiat-el-Gharib"
gives a biography of Burhanu-d din ; and Khaji Saiad Baksh and
Shamsu-d din, the nephew of Hasan bin esSanjari, were the particular
friends of the saint. Burhanu-d din allowed music and dancing ija
the religions exercises at his convent He remained for some time
at Daulataba'd and then left for Roza, where he died in H. 741.
df. Shaikh Zainu-d din Daud, was born at Slriraz in H. 701 and wenfc
to Delhi by way of Mecca. Ho studied under Maulana Kamalu-d
din of Saniuua, arid came with him to Daulat^bad. The author of
the " Mayrat-al Walaych" mentions that Zainu-d din on his arrival
at Daulataba'd , disapproved of the singing and dancing in the convent,
of Burhanu-d din; but when he visited the u tekkieh," he wa*
perfectly sfitisfied, and he and his companions were initiated in the
Chishtia order. Shaikh Zainu-d din, held the office of " ktizi" a,t
Daulata'bad, and In H. 737 was invested with the mantle of the
kaliphat, but did not actually succeed till after Burhanu-d din's
death in H. 741. Shaikh Ilusain has recorded all the sayings o.f
#ainu-ddin in his u Hidayatu-1 Kalul," and mentions thatiri H. 747,
sultan Mahomed Tughlik directed him to leave for Dehli with
the other in habitants. After the death of the sultan, his successor
JTiroz Sh^h permitted the saint to return to Daulatabtfd. Zainu-d
din was greatly respected by the Bahmani king sultan Mahrruid,,
who was first reproved by the saint for misgovernment. Malik
raja the founder of the Faruki dynasty 'of Kandesh became one of
Zninu^-d din's disciples, and when the next sovereign Nasiru-d
din Nasir Khan Faruki captured Asirgarh in A.D. 1399, Zainu-d din
went expressly from Daulatabad to Asirgarh, to tender his congra-
tulations. It was to commemorate this visit that the town of ZaincJb&l,
on the left bank of the Tapti, was founded after him ; and Burhanpur
ui the opposite ba k was founded about the same time in honor of
District.] 307 Chapter VI,
J y * RELIGION,
LANGUAGE AND
LITERATURE.
Burhanu-d din. Zainu-d din died in H. 771, and a handsome R V R , ion 1 tho
/ Muliomedanfr.
mausoleum was erected over his tomb at Roza, which is visited by 2atnu ' d ***
devout Musalm&is of the Dakhan. The relics of the " parahan" and
" tj" given to Burhanu-d din on succeeding to the kaliphatj are
carefully preserved in a wooden box placed in one of the apartments
of Zainu-d din's "darga." Every year on the 12th Rabiti-1 Awal,
the sacred hair of the Prophet is first shown to visitors, and then the
" parahan," the " taj/' and a few likenesses of some of the most
sacred personages among the Mahomedans are exhibited. The tombs
of 'Azarn Shah, of his Bcgam, and of a Muhornedan faint, are in a
small enclosure to the east of Zainu-d din's mausoleum ; while
Aurangzib's tomb lies to the west. Opposite this last is a large
quadrangular courtyard, having open-fronted buildings on all sides,
and a " nakar-kha'na" or music hall at the east end. The west end
is used as a school whero the Koran is taught, and gives access to
an inner courtyard which contains a number of graves. Facing the
entrance is the shrine of Burhunu-d din ; and a little to the right is
the hist resting-place of 'Asaf Jah and of one of his consorts. To the
left is the tomb of Nasir Jang, the son of 'Asaf Jah, who at one timo
contemplated rebellion against his father, but overcome by contrition
for his conduct, performed penance at the tomb of saint Zainu-d din,
Saiad Yousaf or Shah Raju Ratal was instructed by Charagh saiad Toutafr
Dehlwi to proceed to the Daknan, and arrived there in H. 726.
He was accompanied by his sons Saiad Chanda and Saiad Mahomed
Banda Nawaz surnamed " Gaysu Daraz" or " the long-ringletted."
The latter is the patron saint of Gulbarga. Saiad Yousaf was a Sufi
" irtashaikh," and wrote a religious poem called " Tuhfet-en-
nasayeh.'* He died in H. 726 and was buried at Roza.
Amir Hasan bin es Sanjari came from Soistan and was a disciple 1^ Sasaril
of Nizmu-d din Aulia. He was called the " Sadi of Hindostan,"
and recorded all his preceptor's sayings in the " Fawaid-ul Fawad."
His " Lataif-al-Ashrafi," is full of jokes ; and his writings were
eulogised by Jami the Persian poet, by Shaikh Faizi, and by others.
Chapter vi. 39$ [Aurangabad
REUGION,
LANGUAGE AND
LITERATURE.
Religion of the He left for Daulatabad on the transfer of the capital from Dehh, and
Manomeaans.
Hasan. d j ed Jn jj 73^ jjj s tomb {s Out8 jde o f R oza? an( j i s surrounded by
a wall, but has no dome over it. Students offer sugar on the
threshold of the tomb on Thursdays, to improve their memories. A
mosque and " tekkieh" are attached to the tomb ; and close by is
the grave of the poet Mir Gholani 'AH 'Azad Balgr^mi of the 12th
century Hijri.
Maulana Faridtt-d din the Adib was one of the leading disciples
of Burhanu-d din and died 17 days before his preceptor. His tomb
lies to the west of that of Muntajabu-d din.
Khaji Husairi was born at Shira'z, and was a merchant. His son
Zainu-d din started for Mecca en route to India ; and Khaji and
his brother came to Dehli in search of Zainu-d din. They then left
for Daulatabad where they settled down and died, and were buried
to the north-cast of Roza. In former days, religious Mahomedans
spent 40 days in this dome, in prayer and fasting.
din. Nizamu-d din came in the 8th century Hijri, and Burhanu-d din
gave him a " turra" or crest for his turban, and the title of " Saidus
Sadat'' or " chief of chiefs." He left Daulatabad for Paitan, and
on his way, pulled down a Henidd Pant temple dedicated to a demon
called Bhirgi, and erected a mosque and dome over its ruins. Saiad
Sadat performed a u chilla" or fast for 40 days within the dome, and
after his death a cenotaph was raised to his memory. The patelship
of the village of Bhirkan which he populated, was for a long time in
the hands of Saiads, whose tombs are scattered over the kasba and
pet, and are objects of veneration to the inhabitants. Saiad Sadat
proceeded on his journey, and subdued a Hindu goddess who presided
over Paitan. He peopled the eastern portion of the town and died
in H. 792. On the Urus day, the spire of the dome over his tomb
is adorned by the Maimars or builders of Paitan with a " turra" or
tuft, at the ceremony called " turra churhaua," to commemorate the
crested turban which Saiad Sadat wore. The Maimars, the Dhanday
Momins, and the descendants of the Moghals and Persians who set-
LANGUAGE AN&
LITERATURE.
Strict.] 399
tied about Paitan in the time of Aurangzib, are among the " khadims"
of Saiad Sahib. A date stick, and a " kutchkoal" or beggar's bowl
which belonged to the saint, are carefully preserved in the darga Ntaa *** *"
Newly married persons perambulate the tomb three times, and place
offerings of food in the beggar's bowl. Bawa Ramzan or Kanoba was
a Hindu sorcerer who was converted by Saiad Sadat. He was called
Bawa Ramz&n, from having been converted in the month of Ramzan ;
and died at Tisgaon Marri near Ahmadnagar. He was held in great
reverence; and a pitcher with which he drew water for 12 years and
filled a large jar for Saiad Sadat to wash in, is preserved in the darga.
Soliman Shah, a rich dervish, accompanied Aurangzib in his 5
early expeditions into the Dakhan, and retired to Grfndapur where
he died. His darga is in the " barra tekkieh" close to the " shlihi
bagh" or royal garden. A cenotaph and lamp-pillar to Zinda SlnJh
Madar were also erected in the " barra tekkieh" by Azmatu-1 la, a
son of Soliman Sh&h who joined the Khadman sect of the Madaria
order. Habibu-1 la or Hakkani Haknuma flourished at Ranjani in the
Jama taluk ; and respect is paid to his memory by the Hindus and
Mahomedans, especially by the females. Jana Shh Mian came in
the time of the first Nizam, and settled at Scona, where he practised
fixed meditation. A hill six miles from Kanhar, near Nandarbari, is
called " Kalandar-ki-pahar," possibly after one of the Kalandri
order, which is a branch of the Chishtia. Shah Bu 'AH Kalandar
came with Burhanu-d din, and is said to have had his seat on a huge
boulder, close to one of the Kanhar hills. Great reverence is paid
to this boulder by the Hindus and Mahomedans of the surrounding
country. Shh Bu 'AH afterwards went to the Panjab and died there.
The Mewatis of Kunjkhaira in the Kanhar taluk, belong either to
the Chishtia or some other branch of the Kadaria order. A little to
the east of Kunjkhaira is a darga to Jangli Sh6h Mian, and another
to Chumman 8hh Dulah.
SHATTABIA. A branch of the Kadaria, in which the members
repeat their devotions with great rapidity* Arif Alia Shah was
LANGUAGE AND
LITERATURE.
40 [Aurangabad
*kout ^ e earliest arrival in the Dakhan, who belonged to this sect.
He was buried in his " tekkteh" outside the western gate of 'Ambad,
Shattaria. near a mosque about 400 years old, called u Bin khami masjid."
Saiad Ahmad of Gujarft spread the Shattaria sect in Aurangtfbtfd,
probably in the time of Aurangzib. Ho was a follower of Burhnu-d
din, and his shrine is outside the Jafar gate.
Razak shahu &AZAK SHAHi. A branch of the Kdaria founded by Abdul Razak
of Baghdad. Arif Shah Sain of this sect camo to 'Ambad, where he
destroyed a Hindu temple and erected a mosque on its site. His
" tekkieli" and tomb are to the north of 'Ambacl ; and the graves of
his six successors are close by. Slier 'AH Shah Sain arrived from
the Panjab, and his u tekkicSh" and tomb are near the Shhgarh
darwaza of 'Ambad. The remains of a furnace are close by, where
he made amber beads which he distributed to fakirs, &c. Shah
Khaksar camo from Bijapur to Roza in the time of Akbar, and
his " tekkieh" and tomb are at Sulibhajan. He established the
Khaksdri sect at Daulatabad ; and the graves of several of his
followers are near his tomb. The Mohkam Shahi is another branch
shahi. of the Krfdaria to which Data Wali of 'Ambad belonged. Data
W61i never left his " tekkieh" which is outside the J^lna darwaza,
and when he died, was buried in the convent.
Jan Alia shahi. J AN ALLA SHAHI. A sect founded at Ja'lna by Jan Mahomed,
who was born at Sinnur near l)elhi in H. 1030. Ete was early
left an orphan, and started with his brother for Baghdad ; and on
completing his studies, was instructed at the tomb of 'Abdul Itadar
Jilani to proceed to the great spiritualist, Miranji of Burh&ipur.
After studying with Miranji for five years, J6n Mahomed's name was
phanged in open congregation to J&i Alia (Life of God), and that
of his brother to Bab Alia (Door of God). In H. 1046 he started
for Mecca accompanied by the ancestors of the present " khadims ;'*
and on his journey, was assisted by the " Jins." After an absence of
twelve years Jan Alia was instructed to proceed to Jalnapur, which
lie did by way of Baghdad. On arriving at Aurangabdd, he occupied
District] 401 Chapter TO.
WX
a chamber on the left of the Jumma masjid of Malik Ambar, and was
quite a recluse, performing the " Sunnat" prayers in his own room,
and only the " Fars" prayers in the mosque. His sanctity was noised
about, and he was invited to Jalnapur by Khaji Bur Khurdar the
faujdar. Aurangzib also wished to see him and went for the purpose
to the Jumma masjid, and even to the C4 Hujra" or chamber, but did
not succeed in his object. A copy of a letter is still shown, which is
said to have been written to Jan Alia by order of Aurangzib. The
emperor next sent his vizier, but before the latter could come, Jrfn
Alia and his brother had quietly gone away to Mungi Paitan, and
from thence proceeded with Abdur Rahman, the deputy faujdar, to
Jalnapur. Aurangzib then sent prince Muazzam to Jalnapur, and the
saint received the prince kindly in a small dwelling in a mango grove
where Jan Alla's tomb has since been erected. It was on this
occasion that Jan Alia received a sanad for five hundred bighas
of land nearJalnapur, where Kadarabad and the cantonment now
stand.
Shah Abdul Wahab, or "Janaza Ha wan," a "khadim" of Jan
Alia, conducted the funeral services for the colony of Kadarabad. He
compelled the " Jins" to carry him on his cot to Bijapur, to meet
Shah Azimu-d din or " Tazim Turk" who mistook him for Jan Alia.
Of the other " khadims," Hidayat Alia in H. 1070 copied Imam
Gazib's work in the Kufic character. In H. 1085 'Ali Bin Mahomed
wrote the " Monovarul Kalub," a work on spiritualism. Haji Shdh
Ismail was buried at Bajipura in Aurangabad ; and his grandson
Amam Alla's tomb is near Jan Alla's in Jalna. Amam Alia wrote a
Persian work in H. 1169. Saiad 'Abdulla was a " mohudis" versed
in tradition ; and Mian Hdji Mahomed Kasim was tutor to Bahadur
Shh. Mir-al Hasan was a studious khadim who died at Haidaribad,.
and his remains were transferred to Kadarabad. He was a pro-
minent subject of H. H. Nasiru-d-Daula, and was contemporary with
Maulvi Shujau-d din of Haidar^bad, and Alia Wali Sahib of Burhan-
pur, two of the most learned men of the time. Nur-al Hasan or
Gholami Sahib collected a number of books, and had the honor of
LANGUAGE AMP
LITABATUBB.
Chapter VI. 402 [Aurangabad
RELIGION,
LANGUAGE AND
LITERATURE.
Eeiigionofthe bringing from Mecca, a copy of the Korn. and a sacred book called
Mahomedans. o e / * / *
" Dalail-us Sharif," which he kept in Jalna. The clan of Ghori
Pathans found about Jlna belong to the " khadims" of Jin Alia.
They fought under Ranmust Kh<n against raja Sambha of Sattara ;
and Nahir KMn, a Ghori Pathan, held Jalna in jaghir. According
to an inscription, Nahir Khan built the 'Ambad darwza with a
bastion on each side, and a well and niasjid for his spiritual director
Sh&h Miran. There is aoaother mosque close by, which was built by
Sultan Mahomed, son of Malik 'Abdulla Beg, faujdar of Jalna.
shah Nirgun Shrfh Wali carae from Bengal, and lived as a recluse at
Wdli.
Nidhara, two miles north of Jalna. His principle was,. " retirement
from the eyes of the world, and cessation from seeking tbe honor and
respect of any one." When Aurangzib was at Jalna, he is said
to have visited Nirgun Shah Wali. Many others called to see him,
including Jan Alia, Bab Alia, raja Bagh Sawar > &c., and Nirgun
received them, seated on a stone which is still pointed out. He also
paid return visits, and took with him a starling (maina) , which was
always his companion and 'was able to talk. There is a story
current, that Nirgun was murdered by the patcls of Nidhara and
Tandulwara, for the sake of this mama, which Jrfn Alia coveted
It is said that three days after Nirgun's death,. Jan Alia gave a great
feast to all the dervishes, on which occasion, the maina pointed out
the corpse of Nirgun, and denouncing Jan Alia as his murderer, fell
down dead upon its master. From that day, Jan Alia was stigma-
tised as " Jrfn Alia mana mar," and the fakirs of the Nakshbandi,
Kadaria, Madaria, Rafai, Sada Sohag, and Jalali orders, and the
numerous sects to which these gave rise, consider the khadims of
Kadarfbad out of caste and will not eat with thernw The khadims
on the other hand deny the accusation, and assert that there was no
talking bird, but that the maina refers to a woman named mana.
They further state that the woman was instructed to say that she had
been cruelly wronged, because the other dervishes were envious of the
500 bigahs of land which the khadims possessed. Regarding Nirgun
the khadims and the patels of Nidhara and Tandulwara affirm, that
District.] 403 chapter VI.
J RKLIOIOV,
LANGUAGE AND
LITEKATUBB.
he was a u ghaus," and that at midnight, in one of his acts of wor-
ship called " Tahajud," the intensity of his devotion was so great,
that his head and limbs fell asunder.*
RAFAI. Founded in Syria in the 6th century Hijri by Saiad Rafai -
Ahmad JRafui, nephew to Abdul K^dar Jilani. The Raf&s are cele-
brated for their penances with red-hot irons, and are also called
" howling dervishes." The order was introduced into Aurangbad
by Rahmat Alia Sh^h Ilufdi in tho time of Aurangzib ; and the mem-
bers became very numerous in tho days of H. H. Nizam 'AH Khan,
when there were 360 houses belonging to them in Aurangabad.
During the subahship of Shabar Ydr Jang, the Rafais cut them-
selves with lances whenever alms were refused them. Uahmat Alia
-came from Baghdad, and lived for thirty years in Mosafur Shah's
" tekkich." He then moved into a house in Aurangpura which
Aurangzib's steward built for him. His tomb is beyond the western
gate of Aurangabad. Medina Sahib came from Medina, and his
frenzy as a Rafai is still spoken of by dervishes. He was buried
inside the Jafar darwaza. Masum Shall was a filmed RafiJi of
Tisgaon Mori, ten kos from Paitan towards Ahmadnagar. He often
visited Kadarabdd and built a " tckkieh" near the "Rangar
khirki." Ho was buried in front of the " darga" of Nur Shah Wali.
Chanel Bi founded Chandaigaon in the Baizapur taluk, and held
it in fief under Malik Ambar. It is said that the earth from the
grave of Chand Bi has a salutary effect on those bitten by snakes, so
that she probably belonged to the Saadi order, the fakirs of which go
about with snakes. The ordinary snake jugglers of the district are
called " Miran-Summa-ka-garuri," and are followers of Miran Sum-
ma, whose shrine is at Mirj Tajgaon near Kolhapur.
The word " Airguu" suggests a connection with " Nirvana," and tho
story of this saint has un under-current of Buddhism. The Buddhists sym-
pathised with Mahomedanism, and Nirgun's maina is probably the Daitya
mana who is said to have been killed by Khandoba. The reverence paid to
acred boulders is derived from the aborigines ; and r&} Ba'gh 821 war, and
oven Jan Alia and Bab Alia are believed to have been converted Hindus.
/>! G
[Aurangabad
LANGUAOB AND
LITERATURE.
BIABANI. Originated with a disciple of Nizamu-d din Aulia,
called 'Abdulla, who interceded with the emperor Babar on behalf
o f certain Saiads, but without success. He then retired to Mandur
and requested the governor to be allowed to dwell unmolested in the
" Biabani" or desert, from which the order took its name. The
-AW.UI Kanm. Biab&ris of 'Ambad are descended from 'Abdul Karim the son of
'Abdulla. According to some writers, 'Abdul Karim and four
of his relatives came from the Arabian desert to " Ambica "
or 'Ambad, and hence they were called " Biabani" or children
of the desert. They settled down near a Hem&l Panti well
called " MeChddari baoli" in proximity to the u Shamsher masjid,'*
and were known as the " Pnj Pir Biabani" or the five Biaban
ciders. 'Abdul Karim belonged to the Hafai order, and married
the daughter of Sankaray Sultan Mushkil 'Asn, whose shrine
is at Kandahar near Nander. The tombs of the five Biabanis
are* within tho walls of the 'Ambad fort, and are situated to
the north.
din. Zainu-d din Biabani, the son of Abdul Karim, who was born in
H. 811 at 'Ambad, became the Rafai kaliph in H. 811, and died in
H. 900. His fakirs inhabited the village of Fukrabad, a mile from
'Ambad ; and a hill ^close by, on which he was fond of spending his
time in meditation and prayer is called " Fukrabad-ka-pahar. " r lhe
tombs of his mother and wife are also at Fukrabad, and are called re-
spectively " Pirni Man" and " Bua Man." Offerings of sugar-
candy and dates are made to the former. The Biabanis have a
tradition that Zainu-d din was on one occasion seen by a woman in
a convulsive state of religioas ecstacy. The woman swooned away,
but recovered after an hour, and observed something moving under
a scarlet cloth (skikt). In her fright, she called out " Sakilati
Sahib" several times, which attracted the attention of passers by,
but on examination the movement ceased, and only a " sakiltft" or
scarlet cloth was found. To commemorate this event, a tomb was
raised, which for eight months in the year is much frequented by
the surrounding population, and by the women in particular ; but it
District.] 405 Chapter VI.
RELIGION,
LANGUAGE AND
LITERATURE,
is not visited during the rains.* The tomb is called "B6ghw6n" Religion of the
and Sakilati Sffliib" or c Sakal&i JBawa," and sacrifices and
Biabdni.
offerings are made to it on Thursdays and Fridays. It is thus a
source of revenue, and was a subject of dispute between two rival
parties. A commission was appointed in H. 1284, which settled the
matter in favor of the " khdims" of Bavna and Parora. These
assert that 'Alau-d din was buried beneath the tomb in the nalla,
and that they are the descendants of his " khadims. " 'Alau-d din
was the son of Zianu-d din, a native of Gujarat, who married a
daughter of Burhn-ud din and died at Roza. He visited the tombs
of the saints of Gulbarga and Bidar, and was returning to Roza by
way of ' Ambad, when he is said to have encountered a troublesome
Hindu goddess, whom ho annihilated. A band of demons then made
their appearance, and in fighting with them, 'Alau-d din suffered
martyrdom. The " sakilat" or scarlet cloth which he wore servecl as
a shroud for his remains, and hence ho is called " SakiUti Sdhib."
Shh Ashraf the son of Zainu-d din assisted the army of a SMhAshrdf.
governor of Daulatabad, who changed the name of 'Ambika to
'Ambad, and endowed the " tekkieh" at Fukrdbacl with lands and
cash. There is a local saying that " Ashraf the Biabtfni supplies
bread to the hungry and water to the thirsty."
Sakray Sultan is reckoned among the great saints of the Dakhan. Stttra y $<"*
His tomb is at Kandahar in the Bidar district, and there is a " chilla"
to him on the platform above the subterranean passage in the Dau-
lat&bdd fort. Some Hindus think that the " chilla" contained an
image of Ganpati, and say that it was removed to Kaigaon Toka in
H. 1207. The place is held in more or less reverence by both
Mahomedans and Hindus, and especially by the females. According
toa"khddim" at Roza, who is the guardian of this "chilla,"
Sakray Sultan came with the missionaries who accompanied Bur-
hanu-d din, and his proper name was Ainu-d din. The missionaries
This would seem to correspond with the Buddhist " Wassu " or period of
sacred rest which was observed during the four months of the rainy season^
40G [Aurangaba*
LANGUAGE AND
se P arated at Roza > and Ainu-d din proceeded to Kandahar, but before
f or t h at p i ace? k e per f orme( i a c i,iu a or f ast at Daulatabad.
. MADARIA. One of the four Tafuria sects founded in Asia
Minor by Badiu-d din Rustaini surnamed Zinda Shah Madar. The
Madaria is in four subdivisions,! Diwangan, 2 Talban, 3 Ashkan,
and 4 Khddman. Some of the fakirs are jugglers, or take about
bears, monkeys, &c., from place to place ; while others go about
playing on a fiddle and singing in praise of Shah Madar. The
Madaria do not shave their beard and moustaches on being initialed ;
and when any person has gained the object of his desires, he invites
the fakirs of this order to perform a ceremony called dhammal
Those who allow their hair to grow are called malany, and adopt
celibacy like their preceptor.
About H. 1000 Shah Gul Husain, also called Sir Mur Ganj
Lashkar,and Shah Daud Ganj Laslikar Maghrobi, two Madaria fakirs,
came to Roza and Aurangrfbad respectively, to propagate the tenets
of their order. Sir Mur Ganj's tomb is near the " Nakliar Khana"
gate of Roza ; and Sultan Saiad Shtfh Nur, one of his kaliphs, was
buried near the Pangri gate. Zabarak Ali Shah another kaliph
was taken by H. H. Nizam 'Ali Khan to Haidarabad, but ho sub-
sequently returned to Roza where he died, and was buried near the
Chauk. Shah Daud Ganj Laslikar Maghrobi introduced the sub-
order Diwangdn into Aurangfibiid. His tomb stands near the
4t tekkieh" called " El-ki-Mundi."
There are "astanas" and " tekkiehs" at Sangwi, Salaikaon,
Dhamori, Borgaon, and Lasura in the Gandapur taluk ; at Kandalla
in the Baizapur taluk; and at Roza, inhabited by one or more fakirs
of the Khadman subdivision; while Said Ghogargaon and other
villages contain tekki($hs" of the Diwangdn subdivision. The
Talban sect .is not represented.
Chingi Shah came about a hundred years ago to 'Ambad, and
introduced the Ashkan subdivision. Joat 'Ali the Sain, also of thia
District] 407 Chapter VL-
RELIGION,
LANGUAGE AND
LlTBKATOBB.
subdivision, came from northern India and died at Dehgaon Murmi
in the Ga^idapur taluk in H. 1275. He was accompanied by a
Hindu ascetic, who retired to Kaigaon Toka; and was himself a Madaria.
Kanoja Brahman, but was subsequently converted. Joat *Ali was
also called " Malang Shah Maharaja," and was in great repute
among Hindus and Mahometans.
TABKATI. The fakirs of this order beg from door to door.
and many of them are athletes. The athletic arts and the " talims"
of AurangabcJd owe their origin to Pir Murshad Ghatan Shah who
came from Upper India in the 17th century of the Christian era.
Fata Shall was an athlete of Aurangzib's time, and won a wrestling
match at Mujunburj, one of the bastions near the Delhi gate,
against " Maklma pahalwun," an Ahir athlete. He was buried in the
" Fata Shah-ki-talim" to the left of the road leading into the Paitan
gate. At tho foot of the grave is the tomb of his friend Mansaras, a
Hindu convert ; and close by are the tombs of Pir Murshad Obatan
Shah and of two others. Dewana naw^b or the mad nawb
was an athlete who had charge of the great doors of the Delhi
darwaza. His tomb is near the Aiwaz-Kha'n-ki-baradari." Aplatun
Klu(n came with Aurangzib. He broke the tusk of a wild elephant
that was set on him, and dashed it against the " Hathi darwa'za."
Slrfh Kuds Shall was a very strong man of Ja'lna, and a large
boulder which he lifted is shown within the Nagar darwa'za. This
stone is chunamed every year, and is held in great reverence. A
smaller boulder which stands near is said to cure persons suffering
from lumbago. Tho Hindus ascribe the healing properties to a cer-
tain " taili" or oilman; and offer " gur" and " chana" to the stone.
Shh Kuds Shah was buried near his " t&lim" outside the Nagar
darwa'za ; and mothers bring their children when they begin to walk,
and present offerings to the tomb.
SADA SOHAG owes its origin to Musa Sohag of Ahmedbrfd.
The members dress in women's attire, and wear a " dupata" of deep
rod colour. About 50 years ago, Bahar 'Ali Sfcfh of Tonk sent two
Chapter VI. 408 [Aurangabad
RELIGION,
LANGUAGE AND
LITERATURE.
fakirs, Golah Shrfh and Cbam^li Shh, to Aurangrfb&L
They lived in Nawdbpura,anderecteda " tekkiiSh" to the right of the
j a f ar d arw ^ za . Chamrfli Shrfh went to Haidarrfb&l, and Golali Shah
subsequently joined him, but died soon after his arrival and was Juried
at Gadjigora. Sbrfh Bungri Lahil of this order was buried in front
of the " Rakrfsh-ki-masjid" at Jalna. Young Mahomedan fomalea
visit the tomb to consult their prospects of marriage, and tie a piece
of cloth on the " turbet" in evidence of their " nazars" or vows.
After marriage, they offer prayers at the tomb, and present one of
their marriage bangles.
Hakkam Sahib accompanied Aurangzib, and probably belonged
Ehi-ui-nuk. to the " Ehl-ul-Huk" or People of Truth. His tomb is at Goraigaon
in the Baizapur taluk.
Aababi Rosui. Mahomed Ibrahim, the ct Ashabi Resiil" or " Companion of the
Prophet," is buried out of the"Tuttu darvvaza" to the north of Jalna.
It is said that he came in one of the early Arab raids about EL 15,
and that he was nine yards in height and was called " naugaja sahib/'
From another account, it seems that a " nau-gaja-nah," or a leg nino
yards in length, was found after a flood of the Kundalka river ; and
that a tomb 27 feet long was erected over it. In old manuscripts,
Jalna is called "Ashab Resul-ki-pandri," or the soil possessed by
Ashab Resul. Two large iron cauldrons are close by ; and to the left
Jfafc WOT Ibra " ^^ nc t m b is the grave of a dwarf that attended Mahomed Ibrahim,
There are many other graves in the vicinity, and the place has been
used for a long time by the Mahomedans as a burial ground. A
" tekri" or rising ground on which stood an old temple with a deep
well attached to it, is found not far from the Ashtfba. The mound is
now surmounted by a dome which covers the remains of Shaikh
Ahmad, surnamed '' Sher Sawar" or the " lion-mounted." The
attendant " kh&iim" makes him contemporary with 'Abdul Kadar
Jilani (H. 561) ; but the dome is only a " ohilla" or cenotaph, and
the body was buried elsewhere. The Ashdba also contains the grave
of Rja Bgh 8aw&r, a contemporary of Jan Alia. Bja Bagh Sawtfr
District.] 409 Chapter VI.
RELIGION,
LANGUAGE AND
LITERATURE.
is said to have visited Nirgun Shuh Wdli, seated on a lion. A "pilu" gJJjJJJJ,*^
tree with an enormous trunk is found growing to the south-west, AsMbl R BUl *
within the precincts of the cemetery.*
Ruknu-d din was another u Ashabi Besul " or " Companion of the Ruknu-d at*.
Prophet," and his huge tomb, nine yards in length, is seen near the
western gate of JBaizapur. It is said that the tomb existed in the
time of Malik 'Ambar, and that Aurangzib reconstructed it of brick
and chunam. One of the Peshwas spread a rich "chaddar" over the
tomb ; and the rja of Indore covered it with a " ghiluf" or shawl made
of Ahmadiibad mashru, which is still preserved in the house
of the khc-fdims. The tomb is held in great reverence by both
Hindus and Mahomedans. Vaija R^ni, a devout princess after whom
Vaijapur or Baizapur is supposed to have been named, frequented
the tomb of the " Ashabi Resul," and at her death was buried
within the precincts of the darga.
Kourgaon, an ancient village in the Baizapur taluk, has a tomb other saints.
to Said Sahib under a " bar" tree (ficus indica). Bhikan Shah Wdli
accompanied Burha'nu-d din, and his tomb is under an old tree at
Lorn Khurd on the Nandgaon road. Ho came with his mother and
his horse ; and the latter is buried close to his master. The tomb
is called " Ghora-Pir-ki-kabar," and the Kunbis make offerings to it
when their cattle fall sick. A large and elegant mausoleum was
Allusion has already been, made to the Buddhist rwme u Nirgun," and
attention may also he directed to " Bagh !?a\wCr" " Sher Sawtfr," and the " pilu"
tree. General Cunningham believes the tombs of the " nau-giija" or " giant of
nine yards" to be the remains of recumbent Statues of Buddha, after his
attainment of "nirvina" or death. .Kansi and other parts of Northern India
contain tombs of the "nau-gaja;" and similar gigantic statues of brick and mud
are still made in Banna, which present exactly the same appearance as the
" nau-gaja" tombs. As Buddha is believed to have died with his face towards
the east, all the u Nirvana" statues are placed in a direction north and south;
and as Mahomedan tombs in India are placed in the same direction, the early
Musalmans took ad vantage of the Buddhist statues, to form ready-made tombs
for their leaders or " gha'zis" who fell fighting against the infidels. The " tekris"
likewise are not natural elevations, but are old artificial accumulations; and are
frequently covered with broken bricks of large size, or abound in saltpetre.
See Cunningham's Ancient Geography.
Chapter vt 410 [Aurtagabad
BBLIQIOW,
LANGUAGE AND
LITERATURE.
^ahoSed f ans he erecto ^ about 400 years ago at Wakla, by a Hindu convert, Bibi
other saints. jjohra Khtum. It has seven tombs inside, with two smaller ones
in two of the inner corners, and eighteen other tombs in the veran-
dah. There is a story current that a certain person Achal Rao had
two sons, Amai Rao and Yeswant Rao. Amai Rao became a Maho-
medan, and he and his family are buried in this mausoleum.
^shafl?.** Mir Mahomed Shaft of Badakshan was made killadar of Peotala
fort by Aurangzib. He belonged to the Vaisi sect, and was buried
at Harsul. Mir Fukru-d din Auranga'badi Tirmusi was a Sufi doctor
who composed several Persian verses. Shah 'Ali Sahib Barri was
a recluse who lived in the hill to the north-west of Auranga'ba'd.
Shh 'Ali Saliib Shairi lived within the city ; and so did Shuh 'AH
Sahib Nahari, who constructed canals. Saiadi Sahib, a religious
Abyssinian, lived in the shop of a poor dyer in the u chauk " of
Aurangaba'd. Offerings of flowers, &c. ? are placed on his tomb. A
ruined mosque inside one of the gateways of the Daulataba'd fort
was erected by a Mahomedan of great sanctity ; and to the right of
the last entrance is Fir Kudus Sahib's darga. Elura has a shrine
to a Mahomedan saint which is visited by large numbers of Hindus
and Mahomedans.
Tuttu so&tgar, Tuttu Sodagar was a wealthy merchant of Surat and a Bohra
<c.
by caste, who built the " Tuttu " darwaza of Jalna in H. 1126. Ho
died near the 'Ambad gate, on his way back from Rakisbon, and was
buried near the mosquo which he built, There were six other rich
Musalmans, and in former days Jalua was noted for its wealth.
According to an old Urdu proverb, " the children in Jalna were
lulled to sleep in cradles of gold," and a kasdr or dealer in bangle s
named Gangji, is said to have had such a cradle. Mali's and poor
people offer fruit to Pir Ghalb Saliib's tomb in front of the " Tuttu "
darwa'za. Similar presents are made to the darga of Dervash Sha'h
Awdz on the Aurangabad road, especially by the 'dhobis, in orde r
to preserve the clothes in the " bhattis" from getting burnt. The
inhabitants of Jlna pray for worldly success at Shah Shumli's
District.] 41 1 Chapter VI;
BELIGIOJT,
LANGUAQM AH
LITERATURE.
tomb : and mothers offer supplications at Pir Darbdri's tomb, so that Religion of the,
9 ' f 7 Mahomedaua.
their children may attend " darbrs," or become courtiers. Shah
Manik's tomb is in the " churi mohulla." of Jdlna, where glass bangles Other8aintfl *
are manufactured and sold. Shah Shubli had his residenoe in the
<c mnik chauk," and was a follower of 'Aba Bekr Shubli, a
renowned mystic Shaikh of Baghdad. Musi MakAi possessed a
valuable library, and was buried in. the Ashaba to the north of J&lua.
Jamshad Khan built the " Kali " inasjid, inside the Mecca gate, /**
together with the "hammam" or bath,, and the " sarai." He also-
constructed the large tank at Jalna, and laid down pipes and re"ser-
voirs for the water supply of the city.. Jamshad Khaa flourished in-
the 10th. century of the Hijri, and was buried in his garden to the-
north of Jalna. The cultivators sacrifice to his tomb, so that their
crops may not suffer. A inasjid at Georahi, not far from Jalna, is-
resorted to- by Hindus and Mahomedans, as it is believed to possess
powers of divination. A saint Rafiu-d din is said, to- have possessed
similar powers, and his masjid has a " woqf" or pious legacy of 200*
bigahs of land, granted by Aurarigzib. Bahar Khan was a religious
man that came from Bidar to llanjani in the 8th century Hijri.. A
mosque beyond Ranjani was built by his wife Ayisha Bi ; and near
it is the darga of Latif Shah Aulia. Gudar Shah Wali arrived in
Aurangzib's time, and destroyed an old Hindu temple at Rajura,
with the materials of which he erected a mosque. A mound called
" Islam tekri " at 'Anibad contains an old Maliomcdaa building
known as u Fatehay Islam" or the " conq.uest of Islam," which
appears to have been built over a ruined Hindu teinple k A piece of
land at the foot of the tekri is appropriated as a " woqf" in* support of
the mosque. Nur Shh Wrfli's tomb is outside the Shhgarh darwefza.
He made lanterns, which the inhabitants purchased as votive
offerings ; and at his death he left his money to a Hindu devotee.
The " chilla" oi' Maul 'Ali is on one of the tekris of 'Anibad. The-
Jumma masjid is ascribed to Malik Ambar, but the Hindus say that
Aurangzib built it from the materials of a temple which he pulled
down. The Mecca masjid is attributed to a devout Mtisahnau \vlu>
52 a
Chapter VI. 412 [Aurangabad
RELIGION,
LANGUAGE AND
LITERATURE.
Beitgion of the constructed it about 200 years ago ; white others affirm that it was
Mahometans.
raised by the Kharar Khani Pathans who served in Holkar's ar$*y,
Other saints.
A colony of these Pathans settled at * Ambad, and built a mosque
to the west of the town. 'Ambad further contains a " Kadami
liesul " or footprint of the Prophet, which is placed on a brick
platform covered over with $ small dame, within tho Aurangfb^d g&te<.
There is a tradition that seven Saiads of Arabia were commisr
sioned to deliver Paitan from four goddesses, Hat&i P<evi, Purga P
Revonu Devi, and Agna Devi ; and tlutf on their arrival at
^ G y were arrested and imprisoned in a cave. Maulmm Muizu-d
popularly called Maulana Moaz, or Maulana Sahib, an.at.ive of Shiras,
proceeded to Mecca at an early age, and was directed to liberate the
seven Saiads. He left for Paitan, which was then presided over by
Revona Devi ; and in a battle fought outside its w.ajls, lost
many faithful attendants and disciples. The Maulana triumphed ii*
the end, and the seven Saiads were released ; but they died soon after-*
\vards, and their tombs are pointed out in a mosque called " Sat-.
Saiadon-ki-rnaajid." The numerous fanes of the godtfess wer,e
demolished, and her large temple was. converted into, a mosque. The
saint's clarga., which stands in front of this mosque, has a little room,
attached to it for holy meditation ; and his disciples resort to this
room in times of difficulty. Each Mornin or Mahom,eda# weaver oif
Paitan subscribes 8 ann^s per cent, from hi's income for the rnain-*
tenance oftlicdarga. According tosome people, the Maulana obtained
\m surname of u Moaz,'* which means a " wave," from, having saved a
ship that was faundering ; and according to others, he received the
name from having miraculously brought up waves of water to quench
the fires of the goddess Agnj, Danoiwg is allowed at lus darga, ancl
the Urus is observed by Hindus as well as Majiowedans. 'Abdulta
Chan ' Chang*! accompanied Maulana, and had a contest with adeinori called
Goglia, who presided over a village of, that name in British territory
1 miles from Paitan, Both 'Abdulla and Goglia perished, and the
former was buried beyond the mud walls of the village. Sona Mian,
Willed uUo Busaini Saiad and SicUliki .Shaikh, was another companion
District] 413 Chapter VI.
RELt&lOW,
LANGUAGE AND
LITERATURE.
of the Maulrfna's, and suffered martyrdom at S^ogaon, 14 miles from Sfi^d^ 6
Paitah. His head was buried at Khontaphul, 2 miles nearer Paitan,
and the body at Sogaon. Shh Mian Duryai, a general merchant * r 8am 8t
of Arabia, possessed many ships, and it was one of these that
Maulana Moaz is said to have savsd in a storm. Ke gave up his
wealth and joined Maul&ia's band, and his tomb is inside the gate-
way of the saint's darga. Shah Mian erected a mosque, nakarkhana,
and house for travellers, within the precincts of the darga.
Moizu-d din the Bhanddri came with the band of missionaries
that accompanied Muntajabu-d din ; and his duty was to take charge
of the stores and distribute cooked provisions to the different mem-
bers. He was also surnamed " Nanpash," or the bread -givor.
After the party arrived at Roza, Moizu-d din and five others left for
Gangapudbarri, the present Gandapur. A gosain was practising aus-
terities in a " mat," from which he retired before the new-comers ; and
the Nanpa'sh and his party dismantled the building and erected a
mosque on the site. Gangapurbarri was then infested with freeboot-
ing Mangs*, and contained a temple of Durga Bhavani to which tho
Mangs oflfered human sacrifices. Tho saint tried to convert these
outlaws, when a reiigious war ensued ; and in H. 748, the Nanpa'sli)
Saiad Kharay Pir Pakhar Sahib, and many others suffered martyr-
dom. The survivors however, succeeded in destroying the temple
of Durga Bhavani, and a mausoleum to the Nunp^sh Was built ovei %
its ruins. Newly married couples kiss the threshold of the tomb ; and
presents of food, &c. are offered in times of sickness. The nakarkhana
attached to the darga was built by a Kharar Khani Pathan in
Fulfilment of a vow. The tomb of Saiad Kharay Pir Pakhar Sahib
is to the east of Gandapur, and is frequented by the poorer people on
Thursdays. The Mtfngs continued their depredations till the advent
of the seven Saiads, who surprised the freebooters, and numbers of
the latter settled down to a peaceful life 5 but the wilder spirits still kept
at large, and in a subsequent raid, succeeding in killing the seven
Saiads. After this, the depredations gradually ceased, as the Saiads
destroyed the jungle of brushwood that was used r%8 an ambush* There
Chapter VI. 414 [Atu*a&g*bad
RELIGION, L O
LANGUAGE AND
LlTBRATURB.
^aSfmedan^ was a Vaishnava temple in those days, with a subterranean apart-
ment, containing marble idols, which the Mngs stole in Hemd
other samts. p an ^' g ^; me an( j b rou ght t,o Gangapurbarri. The Mahomedans pulled
down the temple and erected the tombs of the seven Saiads upon
the spot. The descendants of the Saiads were also made patels of
Gangapurbarri, an office which is still partly in their hands. A
legend about Gangapurbarri relates that a Mahomedan saint miracu-
lously supplied a large quantity of "ganda" or sugar-cane juice,
to some ruler who was passing by and was famishing with thirst.
When the prince heard the name of the place, he requested that it
should be called " Naishakarpur," in reference to the sugar-cane
juice; and this was changed to a similar word in Hindostani, Gnda-
pur. The " Shahi Bagh," or royal garden, commemorates the event,
but it exists in name only, and is covered with cultivation. When
the "janazah" or bier of the emperor Aurangzib was being carried
from Ahmadnagar to Kuldabad, it was kept for the night in the
" Sbahi Bagh." A " chilla" or cenotaph was erected on the spot,
but it has since fallen down. A similar " chilla" was built at Botaibar-
gaon, 12 miles north of G^ndapur.
saiaa satdt. Saiad Sadat of Waluj came with the Mahomedan missionaries
of the 8th century Hijri, and lost his heud in fighting against the
infidels at Balore in Berar ; but the body is reputed to have continued
fighting till it reached W61uj, where it fell down and was buried.
The darga was erected in H. 1100 by a Beldar, in fulfilment of a
vow, and is frequently visited by the villagers. Behind the darga is the
tomb of Sfliad Sadat's brother, Saiad Summon, who came with him
from Balore. A nim tree close by is said to possess some
remarkable qualities.
Saiad sdhtb, & C . Kanhar has a darga to Saiad Siihib, another to Sidi Pahib, and a
third to Imdm Sahib, A mosque near the kacheri was built by
Momin Khan, one of the Khatkar Pathans who were stationed at
Kanhar to protect the country from the ravages of the Bhils. There
is a darga at Pisora to Muskin Sh6h Mian ; and another
415 Chapter t;
RBLIQIOK, ;
LANGUAGB AND
LlTBRATURB.
Chihal-tan-ki-darga " contains a brick that was brought from
Medina, Sillode possesses a masjid erected by Haji Kabir of
Northern India. He was made Kzi, as well as KhcCtib, of the Seona other 8ftint8 *
<pargana, by Aurangzib. Arifu-d din surnamed Mogar Sh6h W6H,
is the patron saint of Ajanta, which was formerly called Banjani or
Anjani. He died in H. 1101, and was buried beneath a nim tree.
His tomb is propitiated in times of sickness, and the " Dub gbt, " or
" Chusmah Mogar Shdh," where he occasionally performed a "chilla"
'or fast, is also visited. Bokardan kas a darga to Bahir Shh
I?. LANGUAGE AND LITERATURE.
The language of the Mahomedans of the district goes by the
general name of Hindostani or Urdu ; but the majority speak a
form of this dialect called DakhanL The Urdu is an Aryan tongue, UrdtL
"with a large infusion of Semitic words. It is written in the Persian
character, and has a system of diacritical marks, in order to repre-
sent adequately the phonology of the Hindi from which it is derived.
It was originally a camp dialect used by the Afghan soldiery, and
was afterwards taken up by the chiefs and nobles, till in course of
time, it became the language of the bulk of the Mahomedan popula-
tion. Many however, still speak Hindi ; and the largest extent to
which the Semitic element lias been traced in any Urdu work, does
not exceed 40 or 50 per cent, the remainder being Sanskrit vocables.
The grammar of the Urdu is the same as that of the Hindi ; and its
literature consists mainly of novels, religious works, and poetry.
There has been a great advance in recent years in style and composi-
tion ; and scientific translations have even been attempted.
The Urdu which was brought into the Dakhan by the Mahomedans,
became intermingled to the extent of about 30 per cent, with the
Mahratta and the Dravidian languages, and constituted what was
called Dakhani. It was written in the Persi- Arabic character, and
received many Arabic, Persian, and Turkish importations during the
Chapter VI.
, RELIGION,
liAXGUAQB AND
LlTKRATURB.
416
[AufrangabarJ.
oUhe
Mfthumedans
Dakhani.
Persian.
AfabiC.
reign of Ibrahim 'Adil Shh ; but Dakhani has ceased to be a written
language, and its literature consists principally of religious works.
Dakhani > as at present spoken, contains many peculiarities of idiom,
and differs from Urdu in the syntactical arrangement of its sentences.
The Mahomedans of India have long adopted the Persian as their
cultivated tongue ; and have commented oh, and edited some of the
most valuable of the original literature of Persia. They introduced
the art of the historian into India, as the Hindus before them paid
little attention to history, The other literary compositions ate chiefly
adaptations of the Persian and its poetry 3 and although such efforts
are often well directed and diligently acquired, a strong claim of
preference is naturally given to the Works of the native Persian,
whose language contains the pure taste of his birth, education, and
residence. The Arabic is also studied by the educated class, and
most of the scientific treatises are written in this language. The
following is a brief account of the principal Mahomedan authors of
the district**
Besidc8 the authors who may be said to ha* e belonged to the district, several others
made a temporary sojourn in Aurangabad. A reference to Elliot and Dowson's
history of the Mahomedan period in India, will show that this district held a pro-
minent place in the history of the Dakhan ; and some of the principal historians
who wrote about AurangAbad are here enumerated. The Tazjiyatu-1 Anwar wa
Tajriyatu-1 Asar by 'Abdu-1 lah Wasaf was written in A.D. 1300, but was
subsequently brought down to A.D, 1328, The author is commonly known as
Wass^f the panegyrist. He gave the earliest account of Alau-d din's expedition
to Devgiri.
The Tarikh-i 'Alii or Khaizainu-1 Futuh by Amir Khusru gives an interesting:
account of the first years of sultan 'Alau-d din Khilji, from his accession in A.D.
1296 to the conquest of Mabar in 1310. In the " Nuh Siphir/' Khusru relates
that he accori panied Kutbu-d din Mubarak Sl)4h in the expedition against
Devgiri. He was next sent to Tiling, and when this campaign was over, returned
in triumph to Devgiri ; but before he arrived, Mubarak Shah left for Dehli.
Khusru however, was directed to follow ; and soon afterwards murdered the
sultan, and usurped the throne in A.D. 1321, under the title of Nasiru-d din
In the following August he was defeated and killed by Ghiyasu-d din.
Khusru is esteemed for the purity and elegance of his style. He produced a
"Khamseh" in emulation of Nizimi's celebrated composition of the .same
name, which it resembles both in subject and metre.
Ziau-d din Barm gives an account of the usurpation and death of his friend
417
LANGUAGE ABa
LlTKkATUHB,
Mdlik Kumi travelled from Persia to Ahmadnagar, and after the L ygSSm d
of the
death of Nizm Shh, held some lucrative appointments about the per-
son of Ibr&him 'Adil Shah. His compositions are said to comprise
nearly a lakh of couplets, but they are of no great merit. The
poet Zahurl espoused one of his daughters.
Amir JChueru i n his T^rikh-i Firoz Shah. His uncle Malik 'AUu-1 Mulk was
made deputy of Karra and Oude during 'Ateu-d din's expedition to the Dakhan.
After Devgiri was taken, there was a great famine ; and 'Alau-d din opened
royal grHnaries of the state, and sold grain to the people until the prices were
reduced, Barni gives a full account of the wars in the Dakhan up to the
death of sultan Tughlik Shah ; and states, that as early as 1310, regular informa-
tion was obtained of the movements of the army, by establishing posts all
along the road, from Dehli to the Dakhan, The journey to Devgiri occu-
pied 40 days, and the road was continued further to the country of Tiling ami
Mabir. In the space of every mile there were three ddwas or posting houses,
and " at every station there was a palace for the sultan, a corner for the traveller,
and the poor people had no -need to carry with them provisions for the journey,"
Barni then gives an account of Mahomed Tughlik *B attempt to remove the
capital from Dehli to I aulatibad. The sultan was a poet and a man of great
learning, and surrounded himself with clever men. According to the odes of
JSasaid of Badr chach (Badru-d din), Birni was sent in H. 745 to Devgiri,
*md was accompanied by Jamal Malik the poet, and Nekroz the slave. The
king gave Barni a letter of introduction, in which the following occurs ; " Speak
not i'f Devgiri, for it is Paulatabdd to which I allude a fort exalted to the
hea ens ! Although it is but a point in my kingdom it comprises what is equal
to 1,000 kingdoms of Jamshid," Sheikh Mubarak in the Mus&liku-l Absar Fi
Mamaliku-1 Amsar of Shah^bu-d din Abdu-'l 'Abbas Ahmad, mentions that Dehli
was the capital of the kingdom. " Next came Dawakir (Devgiri) which was
founded by the sultan of that empire and named by him ( Kabbatu-1 Islam'
or thu Metropolis of Islam. This place is situated in the third climate. When
I left it six years ago, the buildings were not completed, and I doubt if they
are yet finished, -tlie extent it covers being so great, and the number of its
intended edifices so vast. The king divided it Into quarters, each of which was
intended for the men of the same profession, Thus there was a quarter of the
troops, that of the ministers and clerks, that of the kdzis and learned men, that
of the Shaikhs and fakirs, and that of the merchants and those who carry on
trade. Each quarter was to contain within it everything necessary for its
Wan t 8 , mosques, minarets, markets, baths, mills, ovens, and workmen of every
trade, including even blacksmiths, dyers, and curriers, so that the inhabitants
should have no necessity to resort elsewhere for buying or selling, or for the
other requirements of life. Each quarter was to form a separate town, entirely
independent of those surrounding it. The sultan has had drums placed at every
post-station, all through the country which separates the two capitals of the
empire, Dehli and Devgiri. When any event occurs in one city, the drums are
beaten, and thin 1* continued through every succeeding station to the other city.
Chapter vx 41 & [Anrangaba&
RELIGION,
LANGUAGE AND
LITERATURE.
Language and Khcfn Zaman Bahadur wrote a diwan. He wa a noble of the
Literature
court of Shah Jahan, and died in the Dakhan in H. 1044. His father
z am ^ na Beg or Mabibat Kh^a, who was for a long time viceroy of
the Dakhan, was still more celebrated for his poetical talent. Some
account of him is to be met with in the "Tawarikh-i Hind."
In this manner, it is even known when the gates of the respective capitals are
opened and closed. " When the traveller Ibn Batuta arrived at Dehli,, the king
was re-peopling it.
The Ta'rikh-i Firoz Shahi of Shams-i siraj 'Afif gives an account of Bahrain
KhCn, the son-in-law of Hasan Gangu, who was governor of Daulat^bad, and
invited sultan Hroz Shah on Hasan, Gangu's death, to occupy this city. The
sultan declined, as he was engaged in relieving Thatta.
'Abdu-r Razzak the author of the Matlau-s Fadain- was sent in the latter
part of Shah, Rukh's reign as an ambassador to the Hng of Bijayanagar.
He experienced various extraordinary incidents in- his journey, and at length
returned to Khurasan in safety. He- described the war between- the king of
Bijayaragar and the sultan of Gulbarga, by which the latter enforced obedi-
ence to an order which he sent on the Bijayanagar treasury.
The second book of the Tabakat-i-Akbari of Nizsftnu-d din Ahmad Bakshi,
contains a concise history of the kings of the Dakhan givingI, the Bahmani
dynasty ; 2, the Nizam Sh^lii kings of the Bahri dynasty from its foundation
to A.D. 1593 ; 3, the Adil Shahi kings of Bijapur up to A.D. 1593 , and
4, the Kutbu-1 M ulkiya kings of Golkonda up to A.D. 1593. The author states
that Amir Fathu-lla, one of the Saiads of Shiraz, a very wise and learned
man, proceeded to the court of 'Adil Shah at Bijapur ; and in A.D. 1581,
visited Akbar at Fathpur, by whom lie was employed in the imperial service.
In 1587 the Moghal troops under 'Azam Khan and Amir Fathu-lla Shira'z fell
back before the Dakhanis ; and the author, Nizamu-d din, was appointed to
succeed the Khan Khanan, but was recalled to the court the following year.
Shaikh 'Abu'l Faiz Faizi was a courtier of Akbar's and was honoured with
the special notice of the emperor. He was a distinguished poet, and it is said
that his productions amount in number to one hundred and one. The poet Faizi
was one of the four ambassadors that were sent by Akbar in A.D. 1591 to
the rulers of the Dakhan. He went first to raja r Ali Kha'n of K&idesh, and
then to Burhan Shdh of Ahmadn-agar. Faizi is mentioned in the " Zumretu-1
Ulema" as being endowed with many excellent qualities. He died of asthma
in H. 1004. A Persian writer named Khusgu was intimately acquainted with
him ; and a," Suhuf" in the life of Faizi, quotes the " Muasiri Rahirni" by Abd-al
Baki, and calls its author Faizi's contemporary.
Shaikh 'Abu-1 Fazl, the famous historian of Akbar's reign, was the brother of
the poet Faizi. He was sent to the Dakhan, in A.D. 1598 with instructions, that
if the Arnirs were willing to undertake the administration of the country, he
should leave it in their hands and return with prince Murad ; but if otherwise, he
should send the prince to court, and remain and associate himself with the other
officers in supporting Mirza Shall Rukh. The prince however, died suddenly on
419 Chapter VI.
RVLKHON,
LANGUAGE AND
LLTEHATUUE.
Abdu J Hakk Dehlawi flourished in the reign of Jahrfngir, and wrote Principal
a work containing memoirs of the most famous philosophers and poets of &uthor8 *
Delhi. He mentions that one of the learned men of Firoz Shah's reign >Abdn-iHakk
Dehlawi.
was MauMna Khwajagi, the preceptor of Kazi Shahabu-d din Daula-
tdbadi. Maulfina Ahmad Thanesuri and Kazi 'Abdul Muktadir Shanihi
the vory day that 'Abu-1 Fazl arriv(3(l at the Moghal camp, which was twenty kos
from Daulata'bad. 'Abu-1 Fazl was present at a drawn battle in which raja 'Ali
Khan was killed, and then proceeded to the imperial camp at Mandu in the Dakhan.
On the fall of Ahmadaagar and Asirgarh, he was appointed governor of Kandfali,
and was sent to Nasik to watch the insurgents of the Dakhan. The emperor
returned to Agra in 1602 as prince Pelim had revolted ; and after having subdued
the insurrection, he ordered 'Abu'l Fazl to court. The historian gavo the
command of his army to his son Ahdu-i Bahman, aiul set out for Agra ; hut
was murdered near Gwalior by raja Bar Sing Dev, at the instigation of prince
Selim. 'Abu-1 Fazl is best known for his "Aiyini Akba'ri" which gives an
account of Akhar's revenue system, and the u Daftar 'Abu-1 Fazl." The " Akbar
Nama" is brought up to tlie 46th year of Ak bar's reign.
Shaikh Illahad Faizi Sirhiudi completed the " Akbar Kama" by supplying
(the history of the remaining four years of Aktar's reign. He gives au
account of 'Abu-1 Fazl's death.
Asad Beg, the suvant of 'Abu-1 Fazl, states in his autobiography, styled
** Wikaya-i Asad Beg," that when Akbar was at Burhanpur, the emperor
sent Mir Jamalu d din Husain to Bijapur in II. 1009, to arrange a marriage
between prince Daniyal, and the daughter of the king of Bijapur. The
negotiations made very slow progress, and in II. 1013 Asad was commissioned
to bring the Mir with the promised bride. Accordingly he proceeded to
Bijapur, and brought the princess and the Mir to Ahmadnagar. Asad was
next furnished with royal farmans, and was sent to the governors of Bijapur,
Qolkonda, Bidar, and Karnatik.
The Muntakhabu-t Tawarikh of Hasan bin Mahomed relates the incidents
connected with the Moghal campaign in the Dakhan, which resulted in the
conquest of Berac and Ahmadnagar.
Muhammad KcCsim Hindu Shah Ferishta canoe to Ahroadnagar during the
reign of Murtaza Nizam Shah. His father was appointed to teach prince Miran
Husain, but died soon after his arrival. Ferishta was thus left an orphan at an
early age, but was high in favour with the king. On the death of Murtaza,
there were religious struggles which induced Ferishta to leave Ahmadnagar,
as ho was a Shiah. He went to Bijapur in 1589, and the minuter Dilawar
KhcCn introduced him to Ibrahim 'Adil Shall. In 1503 he was again intro-
duced by Inayafc Khctn of Shirks, and received some marks of favour. In the
following year Ferishta escorted Begarn Sultana from Bijapur to Ahmadnagar,
and was present at her marriage with prince Daniyal Mirza at Mimgi P<iitan.
He attended the Begam as far as Burhanpur, and on his return to Bijapur,
was deputed on a mission to the emperor Jahrfngir. His "Tarikh-i Firishta"
is the best authority on the Mahomedan dynasties of the Dakhan. The
53 a
LANGUAGE AND
LITERATURE,
420 [Anrangabad
are a ' so sai " c ' * ^ iave ^ ccn distinguished literary characters of the period.
auttora. *
" During tho time of Sultan Ibrahim Shark!, a princo who ruled in the
Kazi shAhAbn-a direction of Jaunpur, there flourished Kazi Shahabu-d din Zawali
Dnulatab&li, who was both a shining star and a brilliant luminary of
that realm. He was called tho " king of sages" by his contemporaries,
author relates the following story of Mahomed ShcCh Brfhmani, one of the
kings of Oulbnrga who nourished in IF. 780. Mahomed Shah was a great patron
of Persian and Arabian poets, and scut Ilafiz a present, together with a
letter which ho directed his minister Mir Faiz 'Mi Anju to write, inviting
tho great poet to (lullwrga. IlaiiK quitted Furs and embarked for India at
Onnaz, when the vessel encountered a severe gale, and was forced to put
back. The poet returned to Shira'/, hut despatched an ode by the same
vessel to the king of Gulbarga'fl minister, in which he deplored the crime he
had been guilty of, in having suffered himself to be seduced by gems and
gold and the splendour of a foreign court, to forsake his country, friends*
and the delicious whirs of Sbiraz. The king was extremely delighted at
the elegance <.f etjlo manifested in the ode, and delivered over a thousand
pieces of gold to Mahomed K&jiin Mnshadi, to purchase presents for Ilafiz.
Mahomed Abdti-1 Baki wa* invited to Ilindostan by VA.bu-1 Faiz Faizi and
arrived atBuibanpur in H. 1023. His " Mu-A'sir-i Rahim! " contains a great
deal about the Dakhan.
Muhammad Amiti tho author of the Anfau-1 Akhbar resided chiefly at
Ahruaduagar.
The memoirs of Jabnngir, styled " Dwazda Sal a Jahungiri Waki'at-i Jahngiri,"
contain an account of Shah Jahan'n rebellion, and of the struggles in the
Dakhan with Malik 'Ambar.
The Tatimma-i "Waki'ati Jahangiri by Muhammad iladi, and tho Ikb/il-
Nama-i Jahangiri, continue the account of ShAh Jalian's rebellion end Maha-
bat Khan's revolt to the 21st year of JahangirVi reign.
The Ma-A'tjir i Jaha'tigiri of Ivliamgar Fvhdn dericribos Shah JahcCu'a in-
surrection ; and tho Intikhab-i Jahangir Shdhi states that four or five persona
were selected to distribute money or hind to the people, and that among them
Azinat Khan was appointed tor the D.ikhan.
'Ab<?n-l Flamid Lahori gives the history of Shah Jalian's reign up to the
20th year, ami furoithcs the f llowing description of Daulatiib^d when it was
captured by tho viceroy Mnhibat Khan : " Tho fcrtress consistn of nine
diffinjnt wdiks fivo upon tho low ground, and four upon the top of the hill.
Tho latter, uhich formed the old fortress of Deo-gir or Dhar^gar, stands
upon a rock which towers to the sky. In circumference it measures 5,000
legal yaz ; and the rock all round is scarped BO carefully, from tho^ase of
the foit to the level of the water, that a snake or an ant would ascend it
with difficulty. Around it there is a moat, forty legal yards (zara) in width,
and thirty in depth, cut into the solid rock. In tho heart of tho rock there ia
a dark and tortuous passage, like the ascent of a minaret, and a light ia required
there in broad daylight. The steps aro cut in the rock itself, and the bottom
District] 421 Chapter Vl
RELIGIQS,
LXXOUAGE AWD
LITERATURE. .
and was the author of several works that have been received \vith gen- Principal
Mftliomeaaa
eral favour and celebrity, such as tlavash Kafiali, the cleverest of his
writings, Irshdd, Badiu-1 Bay^n, &c. He wrote an unfinished com-
mentary on the Pazhdani, and an exposition in Persian entitled Bahr-i KAzi
Nahwaj. After K6zi SMhcibu-din's demise, Maulana Rhaikhu-1 Had^d
is closed by an iron gate. It is by this road and way that tho fortress is
entered. By the passage is a largo iron brazier, which, whun necessary, can
be placed in the middle, ani a fire being kindled on the brazier, its boat will
effectually prevent all progress. Tho ordinary moans of besieging a fort by
mines, svibatx, &c., are of no avail against it."
Keliiri or Talib was born at Ilainadan in Persia, and was a contemporary
of Kndsi and Sheida, in the rcigu cf Stu'fli Jaha'n. lie catuo to India, and
wrote several work, among which is an account of a famine in the lUkhan,
Tho Tarikh-i Mufazzali of Mnfazzal Khan gives Shah JahaVs reign up to
Aurangzib's first appointment to tho government of the Dakhan. The Mir-at-i
Alain, Mir-at-i Jahdn-namaof BakhUCwar gives the revenue of the four provinces
of the Dakhan. The Shah Jahan-nama of Inayat Khan contains the liistory of
Aurangzib's second viceroyalty of the Dakhan. It mentions Aurangzib's
advance against Bijapur ; and refers to Mir Mahomed &id 'Ardastani's having
sought Aurangzib's protection which led to the expedition against Golkonda.
The 'Amal-i Salih of Muhammad Salih Kambu, and the 'Alamgir Na'ma of
Muhammad Knzini describe Auran<;zib'rt return to Agra on the illness of Shrfli
Jahcin, and his usurpation of tho throne.
Muhammad Saki Musta'idd KhAn remarks in his Ma-AVir-i 'Alamgiri, that
after the tenth year of Aurangzih's accession, authors were not allowed to
chronicle the events of the emperor's r<>in. A few persons however, disobeyed
this order, and particularly Musta'idi Khan, who secretly wrote an abridged
account of the campaign in the Dakhan, which resulted in the capture of
Bijapur and Golkonda.
Muhammad Hash im Kb a ft Kh&n mentions in tho Muntakhabu-1 Lubab, that
the history of Aurangzib's reign for two or three years subsequent to 1G83 were not
procurable ; but that ho wrote from information given Vy his brother Muhammad
Murdd Khc'Cn, a servant of the court, and from what ho himself witnessed during
his travels, and while at Haidaivibad. Ho gives an interesting dosciiption of
Golkond*.
The Tarikh-i Bahadur Sha'hi describes the arrival of Bahadur Shrfh at Aurang-
abad, on his march against Kfim Biiksh, whom ho pursued to Haidar^bad.
Muhammad ll^di Kfirnwar Khan entered the service of Aurangzib, and was
for a long time employed in the Dakhan. His " JIaft Gulshan-i Muhammad
Shcihi" contains the story of the Brahman and his servant Hasan Gangu, the
founder of the Bn'hmani dynasty.
The Burhrfnu-1 Futuh of Muhammad 'Ali describes a pestilence in the Dakhan
from H. 1099 to H. 1104, which destroyed half of the people, and was followed
by a great famine from II. 111G toH. 1119.
The Ta>ikh-i Chaghatai of Muhammad Shafi Tcherani relates Nidir Shah's
Chapter VI,
RELIGION,
LANGUAGE; AND
LITERATURE.
433
[Aurangabad
Sharif.
Principal Jaunpuri made notes on the Krfzi's commentaries, and wrote ex-
ahomedan 1 7
positions of the Tlidayah, Madarik, and Pazhd^ni. Many more people
of that country made notes on the K#zi's commentary, and in com-
parison with them, those of Miami -1 Hadad are clever and pertinent."
The Majalisu-s Sulatin of Muhammad Sharif Hana'fi contains some
J
anecdotes of Muhammad Tughlik. This author was horn in the
Dakhan, and flourished in the reign of Shah Jahan. One anecdote states
that Ka'zi Kamrflu-d din, the chief justice, reported to the sultan that
Shaikh Zida Jam had called him unjust, because he massacred the
wives and children of the criminals condemned to die. The Shaikh
was placed in an iron cage, and on the sultan's journey to Daulatabrfd,
was taken on the back of an elephant. When the sultan returned to
Delhi, the Shaikh was taken out and cut in pieces before the court.
TIlc Ma -' Asir -i 'Alamgiri of Muhammad Saki MustA-idd Khrfii
alludes to the circumstance of Muhammad Tughhk's transfer of the
seat of government to Devgiri which he call's Daulafabad ; and gives
the earliest account of the caves of Elura as follows : " Elura is
only a short distance from this place (Daulatdbtid). At some very
remote period, a race of men, as if by magic, excavated (nakkcjj) high
up among the defiles of the mountains."
Muhariimad Hashim Khafi Khan composed a diwan in the reign
of Farrukh Siyar, to Nizamu-1 Mulk, and wrote with interest on all
invasion of India, and Nizamu-1 Mulk Asaf Jah's negotiations for peace The
Tarikh-i Hindi of Knstatn 'Ali, and the Jauhar-i 'Sarnsam of Muhammad
Muhein Sadiki make alliif-ions to the same subject. The Tazki/a of A'nand
Him Mukhlis states that heavy contributions were levied by Nadir Shah,
and that Asaf Jali's share comprised thirty lakhs of rupees, besides elephants
and valuable jeweK Asaf Jah was appointed with three other nobles to collect
the contributions from the citj r , and he performed it in the most humane manner.
The Tarikh-i Ahmad 8hah records a few events in the Dakhan after the death
of Asaf Jah.
The Tirikh-i Ibrahim Khan contains the history of the Dakhan, with special
reference to the Mabrattas, from the time of Aurangzib, to their wars with
TV Mm 'AH Khn.
The 'TArikh-i MuzafFari of Muhammad 7 AH Khan mentions Ghaziu-d din's
arrival at Aurangabad from Dehli, in order to contest the Nizamate with his
brother Su'abat Jang,
District.] 423 Chapter VJ1
v BELIGIOS,
LANGUAGES ANI)
LITERATURE*
that concerned that chief. For this reason he is sometimes styled if a r hSmeSan.
Nizfem-1 Mulki. His Muntakhabu-1 Lubab gives the history of the
Dakhan in detail, from the time Aurangzib left Bijapur for Agra, to
the death of Asaf Jh. Referring to Safad Husain 'AH Khan's
viceroyalty, the author states that " before he was appointed to the
Dakhan, he was exceedingly averse to the exaction of money ; but
while there, Muhkam Singh and other officials perverted his nature.
He was liberal and kind to the learned men and to the needy, and
protected men of merit. At the time of the scarcity at Aurang<f bfd,
he appropriated a large sum of money and a great quantity of grain,
to supply the wants of the poor and of widows. The reservoir at
Aurangabad was begun by him, and although A'azu- Daula 'Iwaz
Khan enlarged and made higher the buildings and mosques,
still he was the originator of that extensive reservoir, which in
summer, when water is scarce, relieves the sufferings of the inhabit-
ants." After Bahadur Shah's death, Jah^ndar Shefli became
emperor, and Chin Kalich Khan is thus alluded to by the author:
" Kalich Khan, son of Ghaziu-d din Khan Firoz Jang, was a man
of courage, action, and intelligence. His mansab had been taken
away from him by Bahadur Shah, through heedlessness and
want of appreciation of his merits, and he retired from court in
disgrace. He was now restored and received a mansab of 5,000.' r
Farrukh Siyar augmented Kalich Khan's mansab to 7,000 men and
7,000 horse, and appointed him subadar of the Dakhan with the title
of Nizamu-1 Mulk Bahadur Fath Jang. In 1711, " after Nizamu-1
Mulk arrived in the Dakhan, the might of his hereditary sword, and
his own sound judgment, brought about, as they had Jdone before,
a great abatement of the ravages of the Mahrabtas, without even
resorting to war." He was subsequently recalled and held other
appointments ; and on the accession of Mahomed Shah in 1719, was
sent to Mlwa, where " he collected men and materials, and was
cautious and watchful, as he had formed the design of conquering
tbe Dakhan, and of setting free that land of treasure and of soldiers."
He accomplished this in 1720 ; and in 1722 proceeded to Dehli, <c as
Chapter VI. 424 [Aurangabad
RKLIQIOW, ^
LANGUAGE AND
LlTEHATUllE.
Principal letters had been repeatedly written to Nizamu-1 Mulk, calling him
Mahomedan. r j 7 o
authors. ^ C0 urt, for several affairs of state required settlement, and the
Khafl Khan, matter of the office of wazir waited for the counsel of that master
of the sword and pen." But " owing to envy and opposition, and
the indifference of the emperor, it appeared to Nizamu-1 Mulk that
he could not accomplish what was right by continuing to act as
wazir, and so he returned to the Dakhan." Nizamu-1 Mulk was
removed from the office of wazir 9 but a gracious farman was sent
to him, with a robe and other presents, appointing him to the ivakalat.
MirHashmi. Hakim Mir Hashmi was a native of Jiluni in Persia, and settled
down for some time at Aurangabad, but when his literary fame
became noised about, Shah Jahan invited him to Delhi, and placed
prince Aurangzib under his tuition. On the appointment of the latter
to the viccroyalty of the Dakhan, Mir Hasluni returned to Aurang-
dbdd and died there in H. 1061.
iradat Khan. Jjj r Mubcfraku-l lali Iradat Khan Waza was made faujdar of
Jagna in tho #3rd year of Auraugzib's roign, and at other periods
held similar appointments for AurangabuJ and Mandu. He wrote
tho Tarikh-i Iradat Khan, and opens his work with a statement of his
removal from the command of the fort of Imtiyaz-garh (Adoni), and
of his subsequent appointment to the government of Alisandbad
(Qulbarga).
Mir Jain. Mir Jalil, a poet of the time of Aurangzib, was born at Balgram
and came to Aurangabad on a visit to his friend Saiad 'Ali. He
studied under several able teachers, and composed verses in Arabic,
Persian, Turkish and Hindustani. Ho was well up in Indian music,
and in H. 1111, Aurangssib presented him with four purses of golden
" Huns" at Aurangabad. His titular name at first was Tarazi, then
Wasti, and then Mir Jalil.
Mnzaffar Muzaffar Husain was born at Aurangabad in A.D. 1706, and after
llueaiu 7
studying under groat teachers, went to Delhi. He wrote the Jam-i
Jahdn-natna, and was one of tho physicians in attendance on the
emperor. Hakim Ghulum Muhammad Kh$n was another able person
District] 425 Chapter Vfc
RELIGION, .
LANGUAGE Ajr?
LITERATURE*
who came to Aurangabdd towards the end of Aurangzib's reign. Principal
a fc> Mahomedan
He died in A.D. 1764, and Muzaffar Husain died two years later. authow *
The " Tufehay 'Alamgiri" is a manuscript in the possession of a
" khadirn" of Jan Alia Shah at Jalna, but the name of the author is
unknown. It was written about H. 1089, and consists of a series of
congratulatory letters to Aurangzib and some of his principal officers,
&c., in the Dakhan.
Saiad Gholdm Hasan Kadari was born at Junr, and proceeded to GboiAm Hasan.
Ahmadnagar and Gujarat, but finally settled down at Aurangabdd,
where he became famous for his learning. He was hold in great
esteem by Saiad Husain ? Ali Khun, Azadu-d Daula Mashwara Jang,
Nizam-1 Mulk 'Asaf Jah, Nlisir Jung, and NizAm 'Ali Khan.
Gholani Hasan wrote a poem in imitation of the Persian mastidvi
" Molana Hum." He died in H. 1170, and was buried near a mosque
which he erected in his lifetime in the Arrak fort.
Shall Nawaz Khan Samsamu-d Daula was born at Lahore in Nawa* Kiuin.
A.D. 1G()9, and was originally called 'Abdu-r Razzak al Husain.
Early in life, he went to Auranga'bad where most of his relations
resided, and was appointed diwdn of Berar by 'Asaf Jah ; but sub-
sequently had to retire in disgrace into private life for having favoured
the revolt of Nasir Jang. After passing five years in seclusion, 'Asaf
Jah took him again into favour, and in 1747 reinstated him in the
diwdni of Berar. It was during this period of retirement that Shah
Nawaz composed the Ma-'asiru-l Umra, a biographical dictionary of
the illustrious men who flourished in Hindostan and the Dakhan from
the time of Akbar to H, 1155. He enjoyed the highest honors under
Nasir Jang, and became the chief minister under Sulibat Jang.
Shah Nawaz played a conspicuous part in the struggles for supremacy
between the English and the French ; and was assassinated at
Aurangabdd in A.D. 1757.
Mir Gholam 'Ali, surnamed 'Azad, was born at Maidanpur in ohoiim AU.
Balgram in A.D. 1704, and was instructed in language, &c., by Mir
Chapter VI. 420 [AurftAgabad
RELIGION,
LANGUAGE AND
LITERATURE.
principal Abdul Jelil of Selsibil ; in prosody and polite literature by Mir Saiad
Mahomed an * ./ i J
authors. Jf u l ia mmad ; in the Koran by Shaikh Muhammad Hayat ; and in all
Aii. excellences by Shaikh 'Abdul Wabhat Tantawi. According to the
Masulati Shuara, he studied eloquence with Muhammad Aslam Salim
and Shaikh Saad Ulla Gulshan of Ahmadtibd. 'Azad was a poet
and a biographer of poets. He was the friend of Shah Nawaz Khan,
and when the latter was murdered, he collected his friend's
manuscripts which were scattered in all directions, and published
them. 'Azad travelled a great deal, and in H. 1150, visited Mecca,
where he remained two years, and then came to Aurangabad. The
Miratu-1 Khayalor " Mirror of fancy" by Shir Khan Lodi, mentions
that " the author of the Khazanahi A'arnirah calls himself 'Azad,
Husaini, Wasiti, and Balgratni," and says that in H. 1176 'Azad com-
posed the Tazkirah at the request of his relation Muhammad Auladi
Muhammad. Ibrahim Khalil gives the life of 'Azad in his Suhuf, and
states that " up to the present time, which is the 7th year of Shah
'Alain, he is still occupied in the composition of Persian and Arabic
poetry. His works are numerous, and among others, ho has ar-
ranged three Tazkirahs of poets, the first called Yadi Bayza ; the
second Scrvi 'Azad ; and the third Khazanahi 'Aamirah." In the
Khiila^tu-1 'Afkar, it is mentioned that " 'Azad was a distinguished
poet settled at Aurangabad, where ho was much honoured, and
associated on friendly terms with the sons of 'Asaf Jah. He wrote a
Persian diwdit } and a book of Arabic elegies and mcsndwis. His
Tazkirahs are considered noble proofs of his proficiency in everything
connected with prosody, versification, and composition, both in
Persian and Arabic." Fakir 'Azad died in H. 1200. He was
celebrated all over India, Arabia, and Egypt for his learning and
literary productions.
Samsamu-d Daula or 'Abdul Hai Khan, the son of Shall Nawaz
Khan, was born in A.D. 1729, and was elevated to the rank of
" Khn" in 1748 by Nasir Jang, who also bestowed on him the
diw&ni of Berar. Sulabat Jung made him commandant of Daulat-
; but after the murder of his father Shah Naw4z Khrfh in A.D.
427.
1757, 'Abdul Hai T/ .han was Lrrori^onpd at Crol
-konda, till released in A. T\1759 by "izam
f Ali Khan, who treated Si in with marked dis-
tinction, and r^ir^tat^d Him in his oat^r-
nal title of Samsarnu-fl Daula 2amflam Jan/?:.
'Abdul "si Khan 1 ? titl<=> as first ^as
r>han?u-d "Haul a Tiiiav^r Jang, but hr
-ofl Ranaamu-l rulic, and hia nopti^ral
" Sa?'im M . Tie ^ora-nl e t od n i r^ fa th ^r f s
^riptp, ^ii^h h;tfl boon <?ol letted and
published by T.'ir GholaiTi 'All, and gav^ them
to the world in tfieir present forn in
A. T). 1779.
r: ir Aulad f Ali was bom ^t "Ba]fra^ in H.
11 82, and studied under hi? un^le n.t Auran-
ga"bad. He wrote theological noems under
the titular nara^ o^' Zoka, but tnere
?fc ro no traces of* them now.
:;ir 'A^dul ^adar tir as "born ?t r aiph^-nur,
q-n.^ yjp]_fl ^,np annolntPi^nt of* inanaffer to the
p.hrine o^ Burhanu-d din. He vras a punil of
f Azad f s, and ^rote moral noem^. ^ T is titular
428.
titular name was "Mahirbanay Auran^atJ^fl i " .
T r izamu-l I.'ulk 'Anaf Jah studied undpr
Haider Ynr Jang tD Bokhara, a^d ^ras a
Prrsian scholar. H^ ^o 'loosed two
-Ti? dau^ht^r rinin Bpgarn i
to havp vrritt^n some no^try.
Oho lam Imam T <han, n . historian of Fairtara-
"bad in the 13th Century TT ijri, ^nertionQ in
his "Tarilch 'Raphi^u-fl din ^hani 1 ; thnt
* f ^Fir Janp \ T IPV/ ->iupi^ and dr-jvrinr, and
that h^ ooiTiTiosod a :fev; r>o<?jnf! > vrhi^h v/ere
examined and r^orr^cled by ^holan f Ali
'Azad
Live Music Archive
Librivox Free Audio
Metropolitan Museum
Cleveland Museum of Art
Internet Arcade
Console Living Room
Books to Borrow
Open Library
TV News
Understanding 9/11